Table of Contents

#Episode 01

Hello Honey

#Episode 02

New name

#Episode 03

It’s a guide….

#Episode 04

I can meet her again

#Episode 05

I couldn’t not know

#Episode 06

Poisonous breed, or crazy dog

#Episode 07

My one and only guide….

#Episode 08

It was a strange feeling.

#Episode 09

I want to choose it myself

#Episode 10

You like big things.

#Episode 11

Spots under the eyes….

#Episode 12

I don’t have a wife anymore

#Episode 13

I can’t do it without my mom, right?

#Episode 14

I need your help

#Episode 15

What made you so hot that day?

#Episode 16

They are just clumsy beings

#Episode 17

It was just a moment of neglect

#Episode 18

How can this be?

#Episode 19

Why did you come to my house?

#Episode 20

Miss you

#Episode 21

Let’s take a look together

#Episode 22

It’s my fault

#Episode 23

I licked it lazily

#Episode 24

Could it be that she is a saint?

#Episode 25

Why do you look like that?

#Episode 26

Why didn’t you tell me

#Episode 27

Could this be possible?

#Episode 28

You did that

#Episode 29

My mother-in-law….

#Episode 30

I feel sorry

#Episode 31

Do you know that, young lady?

#Episode 32

Where are you?

#Episode 33

I’m curious about his name

#Episode 34

I didn’t know we’d meet here

#Episode 35

Because it was clear

#Episode 36

If
#Episode 37

You’re not in love, are you?

#Episode 38

She’s my daughter

#Episode 39

Dear Lady Cloche,

#Episode 40

It seems like you love me

#Episode 41

Because I look like my dad

#Episode 42

Because the place where it fell happened to be our house.

#Episode 43

Please be careful.

#Episode 44

What is that

#Episode 45

It’s not okay to look that pretty

#Episode 46

Do you know that now?

#Episode 47

I have something to tell you.

#Episode 48

Law of equivalent exchange

#Episode 49

He wasn’t such a delicate man.

#Episode 50

Protecting my guide is Esper’s mission.

#Episode 51

I wish I could escape

#Episode 52

Nothing has changed at all

#Episode 53

Fragile?

#Episode 54

I think I’m completely smitten

#Episode 55

Is that guy really crazy?

#Episode 56

We’re very close

#Episode 57

Do you think what I’m saying is funny?

#Episode 58

It’s my fault. Honey

#Episode 59

Your ciel

#Episode 60

A woman with strange eyes

#Episode 61

Thank you

#Episode 62

Starting point of the monster wave

#Episode 63

This time I have no choice but to kill

#Episode 64

To let you know my precious heart

#Episode 65

I can do better

#Episode 66

Like a two-headed body

#Episode 67

Strange palpitations

#Episode 68

My wife is never wrong

#Episode 69

I hated it. That too very much

#Episode 70

Should I just kill him?

#Episode 71

Why has it become so easy to understand?

#Episode 72

You must have seen it, right?

#Episode 73

Behavior contradictory to ambivalence

#Episode 74

I guess I was the only one who felt the intimacy.

#Episode 75

On the subject of Esper

#Episode 76

While we shared a past

#Episode 77

Be honest.

#Episode 78

There is a guide

#Episode 79

The corners of the mouth were turned up nicely.

#Episode 80

I’m guarding you like a hunting dog

#Episode 81

A face where madness and sorrow coexist

#Episode 82

New guide

#Episode 83

If you want

#Episode 84

I’m a real saint?

#Episode 85

Will her guiding also be ecstatic?

#Episode 86

Because it will be just Ciel and me

#Episode 87

There has to be a young lady?

#Episode 88

I wish I knew it was Esper

#Episode 89

At least at this moment, I can find God.

#Episode 90

In order to do that
#Episode 91

Now I understand

#Episode 92

You say everything you want to say

#Episode 93

The body collapsed easily.

#Episode 94

I’m sorry for loving you

#Episode 95

When I saw the rose

#Episode 96

Because guests will come

#Episode 97

All of this is God’s will

#Episode 98

Same thoughts at the same time

#Episode 99

His dedicated guide

#Episode 100

Monster wave

#Episode 101

Starting point (1)

#Episode 102

Starting point (2)

#Episode 103

Starting point (3)

#Episode 104

Starting point (4)

#Episode 105

God’s grace to you!

#Episode 106

Where on earth is he?

#Episode 107

I need to go there

#Episode 108

I wanted to let it all go

#Episode 109

Blue flame

#Episode 110

God’s protection

#Episode 111

Would you say it’s underground?

#Episode 112

Happily

#Episode 113

Drew the future

#Episode 114

What a waste. Such a waste

#Episode 115

Save it, it becomes shit

#Episode 116

A pair of butterflies

#Episode 117

Spring days will come

#Episode 118

Please invite me to officiate.

#Episode 119

I missed you, honey.

#Episode 120

Second marriage
#Episode 01

Hello Honey

The moment I prepared to die, I remembered the time I first met my husband. He was an impressive man
with sharp eyes that seemed to pierce the skin above his cold, somewhat stiff expression.

The voice that came out as the beautiful lips were twisted was so harsh and gloomy that it even felt like it
had murderous intent. The only thought I had at that time was that foreigners speak Korean really well.

What I was thinking in my head was revealed through my facial expressions, more than the first time. My
husband, whose expression cleared up, muttered as if it were absurd.

[Ha, what is this again?]

However, this did not mean that he abandoned his high-handed attitude. The sight of him slowly looking up
and down with his fearful eyes was like that of a soldier checking whether I was an enemy or not.

Her husband was a world-famous S-class esper. Not just an S-class, but a rare and coveted esper that can
use dual elements.

[What kind of matching rate is this…. At best, it’s only B grade.]

I, who had just emerged as a guide, met him by a fateful coincidence and was forced to take a matching test.
I was speechless at the enormous matching rate that made no sense to me.

If I thought my husband looked shocked yet somewhat relieved at the time, was I mistaken?

After that, the fact that I became my husband’s dedicated guide felt like a dream, and I often looked at the
sky blankly for a while. I thought that this kind of luck could come to me who had been unhappy all my life….

The reason why I, who was only a B-level guide, was able to become a dedicated guide for an S-level esper
was because of the overwhelming match rate.

The matching rate between espers and guides was high, around 80%.

However, the matching rate between me and my husband was 99%, which is close to 100%. It was a
matching rate that had never been seen before. The enormous proportions attracted interest not only in
Korea but also around the world.
 But for some reason, my husband didn’t like me from the beginning. My facial expressions, actions, and
words all made it known that I was uncomfortable and unpleasant. It felt like a threat, drawing a line and
telling people not to enter.

I still didn’t know why….

[Your superior’s words are more important than your dedicated esper, you.]

[In the end, you are the same as them.]

The face that always disapproved of me still flashed before my eyes, and his cruel words that crushed one
side of my heart stuck like a dagger and would not go away.

That’s why I never dreamed that I would marry him. Even though I was his dedicated guide, I thought I
wouldn’t dare ask for that much.

However, when I heard that he was asking for my hand in marriage, the sadness I felt flew away in an
instant and I started dreaming of a pink future.

Although his facial expression was stern as he proposed, his blue eyes containing a blazing flame were filled
with intense heat.

I risked everything I had just for that one eye.

So, in the end, I loved him even though I knew this would happen.

Even after getting married, my husband’s attitude didn’t change much, but I thought he was happy. Even
after getting hit by other guides and my immediate superior, I was able to meet him at home.

[I do everything in this world alone, very.]

Although the words that flowed from between his lips were as sharp as a dagger, I was okay with it. Because
I sympathized with the common saying that the person you fall in love with has no choice but to become the
weak, I tried to endure and embrace everything.

After all, I fell in love with him the moment I first saw him, so how could I not fall in love with him?

He was close to 190 centimeters tall and had a slim body at first glance, but when he took it off, he had the
muscles of an animal. Every time I guide. Just thinking about the hand holding me tightly was so thrilling that
my fingertips trembled.
 The bridge of the nose stretched out coolly beneath the jet-black hair, and the elongated, almond-shaped
eyes were deep and profound. The blue eyes inside were so beautiful that you could be mesmerized any time
you looked at them.

I don’t know if it was because of his abilities, but there were times when he showed a red light. So, at first
glance, it seemed like it had purple eyes, so it was mysterious.

I also liked the cold and arrogant atmosphere. A man who is accustomed to manipulating people with his
fingertips.

Also, what was the voice like? The low sound that seemed to resonate from deep inside was enough to give
me chills just by hearing it.

Maybe it was my fault for being greedy for him in the first place. When the world-famous S-class guide came
to me crying and asked me to get away from him, I thought I would fall.

[Seohyun has no conscience, right? Have you ever felt sorry for Ciel?]

[…I know.]

Okay. It wasn’t like he didn’t know what noises he heard outside.

If a guide of the same level as my husband were to guide him, his hidden abilities might be revealed, but I
also know that he is always struggling due to my lack of guidance. So I don’t know what kind of insults and
treatment I receive. And yet I….

[You will stay by his side knowingly? If it weren’t for you, he would have risen to a higher position.]

[…I have nothing to say.]

Okay. I know. But unless he lets me go, I can’t let him go either. I wasn’t the only one who chose him.

[What is that expression? Do you think Ciel chose you? Really? You are truly shameless.]

When I faced the woman’s expression distorted with contempt and displeasure, I couldn’t help but realize
that the emotions I had been feeling were my own.

When the woman left and there was only cold silence left, I had no choice but to let out a silent scream and
swallow my tears.
 Even though my husband just didn’t say it in words, the solid heart that I believed that he had affection for
me was broken so easily.

No, maybe he knew.

It was just that I couldn’t admit it.

Don’t keep the position next to him with greed and stubbornness….

It would have been better if I had just treated it as a memory from a time ago and watched it from afar.

If so….

I wouldn’t have lost my life.

Esper’s rampage had enough power to blow up a city. In particular, there was no way to save Esper due to a
runaway of unknown cause.

However, it was impossible to just watch idly. Even though we didn’t get along very well, he was my
husband and my Esper.

This person was already more precious than my life, so despite everyone’s dissuasion, I threw myself into
the fire pit.

His powers are fire and wind.

I penetrated the uncontrollable fire with my mental strength. When his flesh melted away and the pain
exceeded his threshold and he could not even feel it, he was found standing at the top of the pillar of fire.

As soon as I found him, I ran over and hugged him. This was because contact was the best way to increase
the efficiency of guiding. However, the heat radiating from him caused unimaginable pain. I was dizzy and my
body was shaking.

I gathered all my strength and began to absorb his heat.

Guiding by absorbing the esper’s energy was something that would never be done unless it was an
emergency. This is because the guide was weaker than the esper, so it was difficult for the body of the guide,
which was close to an ordinary person, to handle the esper’s energy.
 I hugged him and looked up at his unfocused face. Contrary to his cold and indifferent appearance, I
whispered to him before it was too late to make a sound that sounded like an animal’s howl.

A name I’ve always wanted to call you.

“Hello, honey….”

As the heat gradually built up inside my body, I felt like my insides were melting and disappearing. I had
already predicted the end, but when it actually happened, it didn’t feel realistic.

Before I knew it, even the pain had disappeared and the body fell over with a loud sound. It was my body,
but it didn’t feel like my body, so I just blinked and heard the sound of someone falling down next to me.

In fact, even that sounded so far away that I wasn’t sure. Gradually my vision became darker. Still, I felt
relieved because the sky I could see through that gap didn’t look as red as before.

His rampage had stopped.

That was so reassuring.

“…Seohyun?”

My heartless husband, Ciel, always calls my name in a monotonous tone.

I’m so glad you’re safe.

I wanted to speak, but I couldn’t because my throat was full of blood. I felt like my mind was slowly flying
away due to the feeling of darkness.

Funny enough, I had a strange thought at this moment.

Is this the feeling of the soul being separated from the body?

Ah….

Ciel, I think I can finally give up my feelings for you.

 I loved you with all my heart and all my body, but now that my body and soul are gone, I feel like I can give
up.

I thought my heart would break when a moment like this came….

Strangely enough, I felt even more relieved.

In my next life, I hope I have a warm family like everyone else. I want to meet a man who loves me and live a
normal life.

Hoping that there would be a God who would grant my hopes, I relaxed my eyelids that were struggling to
capture his face until the end.

The moment of slowly winding down was truly sweet.

Like falling into a sweet sleep.

It felt like a floating body was floating.

As I was about to drift into a sense of peace, a murky voice that threatened to extinguish me lingered in my
ears.

“No….”

The voice, which was somehow dangerous and yet very sad, was very familiar, but I could no longer
remember whose voice it was. The whole world turned red and black. I couldn’t think of anything anymore.

Death took me away from me so easily.

#Episode 02

New Name

“Irene, are you ready?”

A soft bass sound was heard outside the door. I looked in the mirror and saw Marie, my personal maid.

“Okay, it’s done.”

“Thank you, Mary.”

“You are so beautiful, lady.”

As a finishing touch, I put on thin, long gloves to cover the burns on the backs of my hands and arms and
then shouted.

“Brother! You can come in!”

Only after my permission was given did my brother come into the room. David smiled kindly at me. It was
the smile I had seen ever since I woke up here.

For some reason, it seemed as if I had been possessed in someone else’s body rather than being reborn after
dying there.

Irene de Cloche. It was the name of the body I was possessing. And now it’s my name too.

Irene, who was playing alone in the attic, seemed to have fallen into a nap without realizing that the candle
had fallen. Unfortunately, Irene would have already died of suffocation as the fire grew large enough to leave
deep burns on the back of her hands and arms.

How I knew that was because the space where I opened my eyes was a small wooden coffin.

It might have been scary for my daughter, who I knew was dead, to suddenly open her eyes, but these
family members were sobbing and happy as they held me.

My family firmly believed that God took pity on us and gave us back.
 It was difficult to adapt at first. The affection and attention from my family was very burdensome, and I
struggled, unable to escape the remnants of the past.

However, rather than thinking it was strange that I couldn’t even remember properly, my parents and
brother took care of me with all their heart. It was a very unfamiliar feeling, so I was busy being cautious in
the beginning.

That’s because in my previous life, I was an orphan and not welcomed by anyone.

It was the same for my husband, who was my only family. I had no choice but to slowly become immersed in
the affection of those who did not expect anything in return. The affection I had never received from my
family was incredibly addictive.

David was an ideal older brother. Isn’t it a gift from God to me that I met David, who was always kind and
cared for me so much, and my parents who were more and more than less than him?

It was definitely a fitting reward for someone who did not receive affection from anyone until the very last
moment.

“What are you thinking like that? Lin, you’re a little weird sometimes.”

As I boarded the small carriage and headed towards the city, my brother spoke to me who was caught up in
other thoughts for a moment.

“Onii-sama, are you really going to buy me that?”

During the 10 years I spent with them, my previously gloomy personality completely changed. Well, it is
said that the growth speed and beauty of flowers that are given affection and those that are not given
affection are different, but is it really different for me as a human being?

David smiled softly and nodded to my question.

“If anyone sees it, they’ll think you’re asking me to buy you some jewelry, Rin.”

“Books are expensive too. I know that my dad’s business is difficult these days.”

“Hmm….”

Even David couldn’t say anything to refute what I said. Because it was true.
 Although the Cloche family was an aristocratic family whose name had long been listed in the aristocratic
genealogy of the Stern Empire, it was a baron, the lowest rank.

The territory was not fertile land and was located at the very end of the imperial map, so the money spent
on security could not be ignored.

But recently, I heard that our family was having a hard time at the top, so I couldn’t afford to buy even a
single book.

However, from what I can see, David was a great little sister and older brother.

How on earth did you know to save it? It’s not an educational book, it’s just a romance novel. Of course, it
was a hugely popular romance novel. I found out about it because Ellis, who lives next door, told me about it.

Ellis was always so talkative that even the simple words she said made people cringe, but on that day, I felt
like she was sticking to my ears.

Ever since I heard about the book, I have been possessed by a strange urge to read it. Really, I was so
curious about the contents that I couldn’t hold back.

After receiving love for 10 years, I wonder if my foolishness has increased. Before I even realized it, my
housekeeper, Mary, had told me that there was such a book, and I really wanted it. I let the words slip like
this.

It was never my intention, but my brother heard about it and placed an order at the only bookstore in our
territory.

I didn’t expect much because I heard that it was a very popular book and hard to find even in the capital, but
when I heard that it was available, my brother and sister quickly got ready and were heading towards the
city.

I entered the noisy street, got out of the carriage, and stopped by a bookstore with my brother, who held my
hand tightly. After receiving the book I had been waiting for, I even bought some grape-flavored candies and
returned to the mansion.

I actually liked the mansion, which was small and had a cute atmosphere that belied the fact that it was an
aristocratic family.

“Where have you been?”

Our parents greeted us when we returned from an outing.

 “Mom and dad!”

Because my parents took it for granted that I would rush over and hug them as my coming-of-age ceremony
was about to happen, I still behaved the way I did when I was young. To be honest, it was still a little
awkward, but there were more good points.

“Hehe, why is my daughter in such a good mood? What did David buy you?”

“My brother bought me a book I really wanted to read.”

“I see. Well done, Day.”

David winked at me with his still kind expression on his mother’s words. I burst into laughter and headed
straight to the restaurant, surrounded by my parents.

“They said the stew was cooked very deliciously today. Hans spoke with a satisfied face for the first time in
a while.”

“Are you Uncle Hans?”

“Okay. A stew approved by that picky chef.”

My family and I went into a small, old, but well-maintained restaurant with a hint of history, and had a meal
while chatting.

It’s already been 10 years since this kind of harmonious daily life became permeated. I used to be awkward,
but now I live a daily life that is perfectly integrated with them.

My second life was so ordinary and happy. It is customary here for noble women to get married as soon as
they have a coming-of-age ceremony, but I wanted to live with my family as long as possible.

Then, I wanted to marry the man I loved through a normal relationship, not an arranged marriage.

To be honest, I still felt afraid of the word marriage itself, but I was no longer bothered by my husband from
my past life.

This is all because my family is by my side.

 ***

“Good night, Mary.”

“Yes, miss. Have a nice dream.”

After Mary, who had taken care of my bed, left, I lit a small lamp, took the book I had bought earlier, and lay
down on it. I was so curious, I couldn’t hold back.

Strangely enough, this romance book that took the Stern Empire by storm had no title. I don’t know who
wrote it and for what purpose, but it became extremely popular in the capital and then spread throughout the
empire.

After flipping through the smooth leather cover, I started reading slowly from the first page.

Each time I passed one page, two pages, I narrowed my eyes. Because the contents of the book are
something I have seen many times before….

Before I knew it, I was kneeling on the bed. I looked down at the book blankly and muttered.

“I went dimensionally and became the main character….”

It was the title of a book I read in a past life.

“How can this happen?”

After waking up here, I consciously tried not to recall memories of my past life. However, just because I read
the same book, memories of the past came to mind so clearly.

“I Moved to a Dimension and Became the Protagonist” was a romance novel about a female protagonist who
was transported to another dimension one day and captures the hearts of the male leads by showing off her
different appearance and Earth’s civilization.

The beauty of the novel was that in a different world where only espers remained, the only guide, the
female lead, guided them, and as a result, jealousy and obsession arose, while passionate affection conflicted
with each other.
 In fact, not only did the sub-male character in this novel have the same name as her previous life husband,
but even the described appearance was the same. That’s why this book was more memorable.

What should I do when I think of someone I can no longer see…?

The lingering regret that I thought had disappeared seemed to be slowly raising its head.

I closed the book without looking at it any more. The desire to read it was still strong, but I opened the desk
drawer and put it away.

I thought for a moment of the name of the man I could no longer meet, then erased it without thinking. I still
remember it, but it doesn’t bother me.

I noticed a bright lamp while lying in bed and threw away a pin I had left at the bedside. Finn extinguished
the fire by stopping the burning wick.

Her husband’s name was not the only trace of the past. Having received training that bordered on
brainwashing in the special forces, I still couldn’t get rid of that habit.

In the past, I was trained to protect my body as a single person, so there was no way I could easily forget it. I
turned off the lamp as usual, but today my fingertips were shaking slightly.

Like being hit by a sudden rain shower, I was easily dragged back to a moment in the past against my will.
Before I closed my eyes, my husband’s face flickered before my eyes.

Even after being possessed, I had a strong desire to escape from the remnants of the past that continued to
torment me. I didn’t want to remember anymore.
#Episode 03

It’s a Guide…

As I woke up as usual, washed up with Mary’s help, and came downstairs to have breakfast, I felt unusually
bustling.

“Good morning, my daughter.”

My dad came up to me with a happy face and kissed my cheek. After that, my mom kissed the other cheek
and my brother came over and kissed both cheeks as if he had been waiting for me.

The kisses I received every morning were still unfamiliar to me, but after kissing them to get used to it, we
walked towards the restaurant together.

“Who just visited?”

At my question, my mother widened her eyes and made a fuss.

“An official letter came from the imperial family.”

“In the imperial court?”

Our territory was the furthest from the capital. What kind of official document would come to a place like
this?

My question was answered by my brother.

“You know the book I bought you last time, Rin.”

“…Romance novel?”

“Okay. They say it wasn’t a novel, but actually a book of prophecy distributed by a temple?”

“…Prophet?”
 “Okay. They say that God left the book with the message that he was sending a saint. What did they say…. I
think I said it was an item from the place where the saint is.”

The person who answered my question was not my brother, but my father. I answered by pulling out my
chair before sitting down at the table.

I couldn’t hide my confused expression as I pressed my butt against the chair. It’s not just a romance novel,
it’s a book of prophecy.

Does that mean that someone in Korea is going through a dimension shift? As if my brother had read my
thoughts, he added his words and my mother responded.

“Oh my god, dimensional shifting. Isn’t this a truly unbelievable story?”

“This is my first time hearing this story. You can move between dimensions. It’s like listening to the story of
an ancient wizard.”

“Is this your first time hearing this too, Mother?”

“That’s right. A saint has come. Just thinking about it is overwhelming.”

What the family said was just like the story of a female protagonist in a novel. But what if it was a prophecy
and not a novel….

Does this mean that the world where such a female protagonist exists is where I live, and does that mean
that espers exist in the empire? So, am I possessed in the novel? Trapped in uncontrollable chaos, I came to
my senses when I heard my mother’s next words.

“How can there be such slopes? They said that in commemoration of the saint’s arrival, all children of
nobles who are to have a coming-of-age ceremony this year are being invited to the imperial palace.”

“…Yes?”

“It looks like the saint is becoming a saint this year. He said that in order to adapt more quickly, there are
plans to select nobles of his age who can become close friends.”

“…Is it so?”
 “Okay. Perhaps because it is the farthest place from the capital, the news was late. So, a messenger
delivering the emperor’s message stopped by in the morning and left. You must be busy. The coming-of-age
ceremony is just around the corner.”

I was completely out of my mind. I couldn’t really follow what was going on. David smiled and held out
water in front of me, who couldn’t hold a spoon.

“I guess I’m still half asleep. Rin, we always have to drink cool water first, right?”

It was one of my habits. Drink cold water when you wake up.

Unfortunately, this habit was a habit I developed because of my husband in my previous life. He has the
power of fire and wind, so after guiding him, I felt like I was in a bad mood. It was because it got hot.

However, it was a habit that was a bit far from the culture here. Drinking hot tea was always a part of the
culture here, and unless you were from an aristocratic family, cool ice was not something you could easily
purchase.

Although my family is an aristocratic family, I don’t know that the reason we spend so much on expensive
ice on a tight budget is entirely because of me.

There was only a glass of water with ice in my seat at the table. I felt unbearable affection for my family,
who always put me first, and I lamented the foolish behavior I had brought on so far.

“Starting tomorrow, I’ll just drink bottled water.”

It was impossible to live solely on their affection forever.

Shouldn’t I at least repay the affection I’ve received?

I was still confused when I found out that this was in a novel, but I felt like I had finally come to my senses.

For 10 years, I lived only thinking about letting go of the past and getting myself together. Before becoming
possessed, I had lived a toxic and depressed life for 25 years. It was all thanks to my family that I was able to
shake off that dark side and live happily.

I poured half of the cold water into my brother’s glass and smiled secretly.

“What happened to my daughter all of a sudden?”

 “Hehe, you can just drink cold water, Rin.”

The whole family looked at my small actions with interest. I guess I’m getting used to it now, but I still don’t
know what to do with my family’s attention.

Expressing my gratitude for their affection by simply smiling was the best I could do, as I am stingy with
expressing my emotions.

But more than expressing it, I already thought of them as my family, and from now on, I decided to be
honest in my expressions of affection like my family.

Because I couldn’t hide it anymore, and I didn’t want to hide it anymore.

After breakfast, I hurried up to my room and took out the novel I had put in my desk drawer. When I read it
a few days ago, I only judged it based on the introduction, so I needed to check if it was really the same as the
book I had read in my previous life.

I sat on the sofa and read it carefully.

In the novel, the female lead wanders through the gate and moves to another dimension, the coming-of-age
ceremony where she meets the main male lead and the sub-male lead, the conflict between the two and the
process of guiding her, and the story of the male leads falling in love with her. It was the same, but the ending
was different.

In the novel I read in my past life, the sub male protagonist, who was obsessed with the female protagonist,
was not convinced when the main male protagonist, the crown prince, and the female protagonist continued,
and rebelled. The sub male protagonist, who had overwhelming abilities over the main male protagonist,
seemed to win, but ended up going berserk and dying. Do.

Then, naturally, the villain, the sub-male lead, disappeared, and the female lead and the crown prince lived
happily ever after, which was the ending.

However, the book I am reading now did not have an ending. So, if you were to divide it into a first part and
a second part, it feels like the first part?

Now that I think about it, in my past life, this book was two volumes long. So, am I the only one who knows
the ending of this novel, the book called the Book of Prophecy here?

No, there may be two books in the temple.

 There is a strong possibility that they only distributed one volume intentionally. When anything becomes a
group, they focus on their own benefit.

Just like the Korean Guide Federation Center and the Esper Federation Center did in the past.

The title of duke is the highest rank in the nobility class. Not only is it difficult to easily accept that such a
duke would rebel against the crown prince, but there is no way he could show it outwardly.

I looked at the end of the previous episode and thought about what would happen next, then took out a
piece of paper and started writing down everything I remembered.

Of course, I didn’t forget to write it in Korean so that even if someone saw it, they wouldn’t recognize it.

If it weren’t for Yeoju, who was transported to another dimension, there would be no one who would know
Hangul, and there would be no way for Yeoju to come all the way here.

Yeoju spreads Korean food and culture here. It may have been done out of altruism for people along with
her duty as a saint, but there were quite a few businesses that derived from that work.

So, wouldn’t it be helpful to our family if we could take over the business in advance?

Wouldn’t it be possible to return the affection that I have only received from my family so far?

I wrote down everything that came to mind about Yeoju’s business. Although it’s been a long time since I
read it, I’ve read it so many times that I remember most of it.

“My daughter, are you busy?”

I heard my mother’s voice along with a knock, so I put the books and papers in the dresser and quickly ran
to open the door.

“What’s the matter?”

“My daughter, let’s go out with mom.”

“Outing?”

“Okay. I need to go to the dressing room and check out the dress.”
 Before my coming of age ceremony, I had my dress tailored. There’s still another month to go, so why are
you leaving now?

“Check? Why?”

Mom jumped at my words.

“Why! Ah, if I had known that the coming-of-age ceremony would be held at the imperial palace, I should
have paid more attention. My daughter should be the prettiest….”

I was able to understand the reason for my mother’s complaints. This family is truly so generous to me. It’s
so overwhelming that my heart aches again with emotions I’ve never felt before.

“No matter how well we prepare, there will be very high-ranking nobles when we get to the capital. There is
no comparison in the first place.”

“Wow, my daughter is so wise. But what can you do when you are the prettiest in your mother’s eyes? When
will Lin learn about this mother’s desire to make her look prettier?”

At my mother’s urging, I quickly grabbed gloves to cover up the burn marks and a hat to block out the sun,
and left the mansion together. Summer is just around the corner and the slightly hot air made me reminisce
about the past. The face of a man with a hot breeze passed by for a moment.

“It’s a guide….”

“Huh? What?”

“No, Mom.”

I was looking forward to the coming-of-age ceremony just a little bit, muttering words I never thought I
would hear here.

In the novel, the female protagonist is a Korean guide. I thought that I might be able to see someone with a
happy personality from afar for the first time in a long time.
#Episode 04

I Can Meet Her Again

The Stern Empire holds its coming-of-age ceremony not in spring, but in midsummer, when the sky is most
transparent. It had something to do with the name of this empire. Stern means star in ancient language.

The coming-of-age ceremony is held from the evening until past midnight, because it is believed that a
person becomes an adult only after midnight.

And the coming-of-age ceremony cannot be completed without identifying the star that is the origin of the
empire’s name, the whitest and largest star among them.

Coincidentally, the name of the biggest star was Irene. Because it is a star that symbolizes peace, the name
Irene was common in the empire, regardless of nobles or commoners. I also heard that it is a star that
commemorates the pain of the past empire.

Because I was the son of a noble family, I learned basic history, but my family had always been short of the
budget needed to manage the estate, so we could not find a tutor.

Still, in my case, I should say that I am better than David, who studied on his own, because David taught me
what he learned on his own.

However, since I lived in the countryside to the extent that I had never been to the capital, I think I lived
without knowing many things.

I didn’t know there were espers in the Empire. It is said that a long time ago, there were many espers and
guides in the empire.

However, at some point, the guide began to disappear and Esper seemed to have lost consciousness, but I
heard that he recently came back to life.

This is why I have no choice but to know. My family entered the capital after riding non-stop for three days
in a narrow carriage. Because it was hot, a noisy atmosphere was conveyed through the cracks in the open
windows.

Due to the saint’s special privileges, most of the inns in the downtown area of the capital were fully booked.
After moving around, my family had no choice but to unpack at a shabby inn we managed to find. It was a
place that commoners also used, but there was nothing they could do about it.
 I had to save money because the whole family had to come up together, but it felt like the small room I
shared with my mother and the hot, narrow carriage we had just ridden together would all become
memories.

It was difficult and uncomfortable, but the joy was greater than that. I might have gotten used to it by now,
but I was still amazed at the presence of my family.

It feels crowded and there are people around me who don’t mind touching each other’s skin.

I smiled out of happiness.

“My daughter, I guess I’m looking forward to it even though I haven’t said anything. I see you smiling more
than usual.”

“Huh…. I’m a little excited. What kind of person is the saint?”

Korean guide. What kind of person is Yeoju, whom we have only encountered in novels? Is he a good and
altruistic person like he appears in the novel? I was looking forward to her future as she would receive the
love of a duke and a prince with the same name as her husband in her previous life.

As a bonus, even our family’s business.

Since I couldn’t bring two wagons, I couldn’t bring a hired person. So, after watching my mom unpack and
take out my dress and look at it, I opened the window and looked outside for a moment.

I was glad I arrived before lunch. You’ll be able to take a breather for just a moment before evening comes.

The imperial palace, visible even from a shabby inn on the outskirts of the capital, was grander, more
classical, and more ornate than any building I had ever seen.

My calm heart seemed to beat a little as the anticipation slowly rose.

[Ciel….]

[Hello, honey….]

No. Please don’t do that.

Seohyun! At night, when I force myself to fall asleep, I always suffer from auditory hallucinations.
 No. I’m suffering from hallucinations.

Even though he knew it hadn’t happened yet, he had to open his eyes sweating profusely at the vivid scene.

“Sigh, ssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss….”

Feeling a shocking emotion that wouldn’t be surprising if his eyeballs rolled over, his body made him use
his abilities against his will. Once again, the curtains and tables around them burned in an instant, turning to
ashes and leaving traces on the floor.

The blurry blue eyes became clear only after checking the surroundings.

He got out of bed and went to the window.

It was only after seeing the familiar yet awkward scenery that I was able to breathe a sigh of relief.

The butler, who quickly noticed that the owner was awake, knocked on the door.

“Your Excellency, have you coughed?”

Ciel heard the younger butler’s voice more than he remembered and gave a command in a rough, cracked
voice.

“Come in.”

At his command, the butler quickly entered the room and bowed his head.

“Would you like some iced tea?”

“Okay.”

The butler who has served him for a long time knows very well that the first thing he does when he wakes
up is drink iced tea full of ice.

I also knew that I had to leave him alone since he had just woken up. Of course, this habit has been around
for a while.
 The butler quickly gave the owner what he needed and then disappeared. Of course, I didn’t forget to sweep
up the ashes in the meantime.

When Ciel was alone, he sat down on the bay window. No one would ever think that he would sit in this
position.

He sat down in a very relaxed posture and without even taking a breath, drank iced tea in one go, then put
an ice cube in his mouth and chewed it.

Only then did my burning stomach seem to calm down a little, just a little.

The cool mint scent that lingered in my mouth reminded me of her. Her guiding had a unique taste that
reminded me of the highly addictive taste of mint. I leaned against the bay window and stared blankly at the
sun that had finally risen.

He remembered why he had come back here. No, I didn’t want to think about it, but it was a scene that came
to mind naturally.

I replayed over and over again the unrealistic scene of the downpour subsiding and the slender body
holding him falling helplessly.

My arm, which had lost half of its flesh in the fire, was trembling, all my organs had melted, and blood
bubbles were constantly flowing out of my teeth.

The only trace of life in a body that was very awkward to call a living body was the black eyes that still
longed for him.

When that too had disappeared into the beyond, he went on a rampage again. It made the sacrifice of his
guide who sacrificed his life to save him worthless.

“No. Now that I’m back…. I can see her again.”

The jawline of the face, which had become gaunt, was sharp, as if it would cut if you touched it. It wasn’t just
the face line.

Thirst and hunger, desire and madness coexisted in the sapphire-blue and transparent eyes, giving them a
sharp glow. | With an expression as dry as desert sand, he waited for the coming-of-age ceremony to be held
this evening.

Because there was someone I had to meet there.

 ***

“Wow, this is taking so long.”

Mom muttered as she gently waved the fan toward my face. It was the middle of summer, so instead of
being cool in the evening, it was humid with a hot wind blowing.

Even with the window open, there was no way it wouldn’t be hot as we were already sitting together in the
narrow carriage with our dresses on.

My mom was only worried that my makeup would come off and didn’t seem to notice that sweat was
forming on her own forehead.

“Mom, make some food too. It’s sweating here.”

I took out a handkerchief and patted my mother’s sweat away. My mom couldn’t hide her joy at my actions,
and my dad showed his face and said,

“Dad, you’re sweating too, my daughter.”

I raised the corners of my mouth and patted my dad’s sweat away. Then my brother showed his face as if it
was his turn.

“Lin, me too.”

“Wow, everyone has handkerchiefs….”

Even though I grumbled with my mouth, I patted David’s forehead and wiped away the sweat. Meanwhile,
the carriage moved a little.

Because it is a class society, this was an unavoidable treatment. There was no way we could get in quickly
just because we were the lowest class among nobles and came first.

In fact, this kind of irrationality existed everywhere, even if it was not a class society. In my past life, I was
discriminated against in Korea because I was an orphan.
 In the end, I took my mother’s fan and fanned myself while I was busy looking out the window. Since we
stayed only in our territory, the capital was a very interesting place, and the imperial palace, the most
splendid and brightest of them all, was even more interesting.

While I was looking at the patterns painted on the carriages gathered around me, I heard the sound of
knights shouting from afar.

“It’s Duke Leopard! Get out of the way!”

The knight’s words were like magic spells. The carriages that had stopped to join the long line of carriages
began to move to the opposite side of the road all at once.

The carriages quickly separated, similar to how cars were quickly moved to the side when a fire truck
passed by in the past.

I was more focused on the words the knight shouted than on the sight.

Duke Leopard.

He was the sub male lead in the novel.

Ciel de Leopard.

A carriage carrying a man with the same name as my husband from my previous life began to leisurely pass
by us. It was a gold-plated black carriage that looked so luxurious and sturdy that it could not be compared to
the carriage my family was riding, and it had a sword handle pattern engraved on it.

The sword handle pattern, studded with countless blue sapphires, had blue flames engraved in detail
instead of the blade.

It was a symbol representing the Duke of Leopard. I couldn’t take my eyes off it because it was a pattern
that directly expressed a sentence I had read in a novel.

The carriage passed us at a moderate speed, neither fast nor slow. Unfortunately, the sub male lead’s face
could not be seen because the black curtain was drawn.

However, it was not until he saw the duke’s carriage that he finally let go of the lingering doubt and
acknowledged it.

This means that the place where I have lived while possessed is in a novel.
#Episode 05

I Couldn’t Not Know

Only after the line had almost disappeared was our family able to enter the imperial palace. I waited a really
long time. But after coming in, I knew it was worth it.

On the way to the banquet hall guided by the royal court, pastel-colored flowers in full bloom were placed
in vases and decorated. The rich and colorful decorations made the journey feel hazy.

After following a hallway that seemed to lead to another world, I came across a huge door with stars, moon,
and sun engraved on it.

When the door symbolizing the Stern Empire opened, it seemed as if there was another world inside.

The hall was filled with nobles wearing dresses more extravagant and colorful than the flowers I saw on the
way. The sight of people gathered in small groups, smiling happily, drinking champagne and waving fans,
seemed like people living completely different lives than mine.

I entered with my family, realizing once again that even the same nobleman could be so different. Mom,
Dad, and David also looked around as if it was an amazing and amazing sight.

“Lin, come this way. Wow, it looks like all the nobles in the empire have gathered. Right, honey?”

“Hehe, since the saint said she was coming too, it looks like she attended the coming-of-age ceremony even
though she doesn’t have the courage to do so.”

“Well, the saint is a difficult person to meet….”

“Lin, take my hand. Ruler.”

I barely managed to move while holding my brother’s hand in a hall where there was no room to pass. The
courtiers carrying champagne looked at me in amazement, wondering how they could pass by so easily, and
were dragged by my brother’s hand.

There were so many people the same age as me. The ladies wore pastel-colored dresses, and the young
ladies wore ivory or cream-colored suits.
 The Stern Empire often wears pastel-colored clothing before becoming adults, but never wears it once they
become adults. This was more of a custom than a trend.

So today is the last day you can wear a pastel-colored dress.

Of course, I followed my mom’s opinion and wore a pink dress. Although it was less flashy than the other
ladies, it was simple and I liked it.

Although there was no jewelry, there was a lot of lace that my mother had woven herself, and she wore long
gloves made of lace to cover the burn marks on her right arm and the back of her hand.

Her long hair, which went beyond her waist, was simply tied up and decorated with pure white roses.

The only jewelry I wore was a peridot necklace that my mother had inherited from my grandmother, but I
liked it because it was the same color as my eyes.

After we managed to get something to drink, we came to the corner of the hall. Since the territory was on
the outskirts of the empire, few nobles knew about it, so they were naturally pushed out.

A very large chandelier hung in the center of the hall ceiling, with smaller chandeliers scattered around it
like stars around the moon.

While sipping sweet apricot juice, I enjoyed the gentle music while looking at the ceiling, the light, and the
people in colorful clothes below.

It was so hot when I was in the carriage, but when I came here, even the night breeze felt cool.

I felt good about being able to have my coming-of-age ceremony in this place, which was nicer than I
expected. In addition, although I started reading the novel because of my husband in my previous life, I was
definitely more excited than usual at the thought of being able to see in person the female and male
protagonists in the novel that I felt affection for.

“His Royal Highness the Crown Prince and Duke Leopard, stars of the Stern Empire, are entering! Everyone,
please be polite!”

The noisy hall suddenly became quiet due to the doorkeeper’s shout. People looked at the closed door with
bright eyes. I was no different from them.

I never thought I would be able to see the main male lead and the secondary male lead at the same time so
suddenly.
 My heart was pounding. Does it really look the same as described in the novel?

I was curious about the crown prince, but I was more curious about the sub-male protagonist, the duke. In
my past life, the only reason I read this novel was because of my husband.

The person who first handed me the novel was an S-class guide. I didn’t understand why the person who
told me to leave my husband gave me that book as a gift, but I was immediately drawn into the novel by the
name of Ciel.

Even the image described reminded me of Ciel, so whenever I spent the night alone, I took out the book and
read it, as was my habit.

I thought that maybe the reason I was possessed by the book was because I had some lingering regrets that
I had shaken off before I died, but for now, it was just curiosity.

Does the sub male lead really resemble her husband from a previous life? This curiosity came to mind again
when I recognized this place as being in a novel.

It wasn’t because I had any lingering feelings about my husband. If I had to express my love for my husband
in a color in my past life, it would have been black. At first, it was as fluffy as the dress I was wearing.

It may have been the pink color of emotion, but as time went by, the red color that symbolizes jealousy, the
pale blue color, and the strange gray color all mixed together to become a dull, dark black color inside the bell.

I think black is like radish.

Empty with nothing left anymore….

As I was quietly reminiscing about the past, the huge door began to slowly open on both sides. I couldn’t see
clearly, so I lifted my heel slightly.

“Lin, are you that curious about His Highness the Crown Prince?”

My older brother asked next to me, laughing softly. My cheeks got a little hot.

“No, that’s not it….”

Although he tried to deny it, David’s expression had already turned mischievous.
 “My heart aches so much. I raised her and said she was pretty, but now that she is all grown up, my older
brother doesn’t even look at me….”

I don’t know that he’s saying this on purpose, but my heart strangely sinks every time David does this to me.

“No…. I like you the best in the world.”

It wasn’t something I said to appease him. I meant it. The people most important to me now were my family.

“Lin, be careful. Come on.”

It seemed that the crown prince and the duke had entered. As people made way for them, they were
naturally pushed towards us in the corner.

David blocked my dress with his body to prevent it from getting wrinkled. Although I didn’t see the crown
prince and the duke passing by, I looked up at my brother with a smile.

My brother, who usually worked as a security guard, was also good at swordsmanship and had a well-
trained body. The shoulders were wide enough to wrap around me and were sturdy enough to attract all the
attention of the women in the estate.

“Thank you, brother.”

“There are so many people. This is my first time seeing so many people.”

“Me too.”

I belatedly stuck my head out, but the crown prince and the duke were nowhere to be seen, as they had
already moved to a private location.

I thought maybe the emperor or a saint would come and see them at least at the head table.

And the opportunity came right away.

“The saint, daughter of Asteras, is entering! Everyone be quiet!”

It was a stricter warning than when the crown prince or the duke came in. Seeing that the gatekeeper’s
voice had changed, it seemed like someone from the temple was shouting, not a palace official.
 As before, the door opened and people cleared the way. This time, David wrapped me around, but by
chance, a path opened where my eyes went, and I was able to briefly see a saint passing through it.

“…Seoyoon?”

Even in that moment, I was able to recognize the saint. How could you not recognize it?

Because in my past life, she was the S-class guide who came to my house and scolded me whenever Ciel was
away.

He was a person who said that he was not a man that a B-level guide like you could handle and that he
should step down if he was shameful.

Why is that woman here…?

I was so confused that my pupils suddenly trembled. Even though it’s in a novel, how can a person I saw in
my past life appear here?

Is it really a novel?

Immediately after that, the sound of the emperor entering rang out, but I could no longer hear it. I turned
my head towards the head table, wondering if the person I had just seen was really Seoyoon.

It was frustrating not being able to see because there were so many people, but soon the emperor came up
to the head table, followed by the saint. And the crown prince followed him.

As an empire that worshiped the stars, the status of the saint, the daughter of the star god, was higher than
that of the crown prince.

The woman at the head of the table looked familiar to me. The glossy black hair, black eyes, and pale ivory
skin were definitely different from the people here.

Everyone exclaimed in exclamation and I couldn’t take my eyes off her.

Seoyoon was definitely right. It wasn’t a mistake. Emotions that I had forgotten suddenly came flooding
back. It seems that the feelings I had for her, which ate away at me and tormented me, did not disappear and
remained, like my lingering feelings for my husband.

The hateful feelings boiling over made me suffocate. At that time, there was a person who came to the head
of the table late.
 The man in charge of escorting the Empress climbed to the head of the table with slow but elegant steps.
Even though I only saw the back, I couldn’t tell that he was not Ciel, the sub-male lead, but Ciel, the ex-
husband.

It felt exactly like the first time I met him. The surroundings were busy, but only his movements seemed
slow and clear, as if in slow motion. My breathing stopped for a moment and I looked at him as if I was
possessed.

He was younger than I remembered, but it was definitely him. It wasn’t until I saw his face as he slowly
turned down the hall that I finally let out my suffocated breath.

His height of over 190 cm, broad shoulders, straight arms and legs, and a small face with sculptural features
all matched the way I remembered him.

It was not an illusion that the sub male lead’s appearance description felt similar to that of her husband.

It wasn’t something similar, but since he was described, I couldn’t help but think of him.
#Episode 06

Poisonous Breed, or Crazy Dog

Just like in my previous life, the emotions that boiled up towards him standing next to the saintly woman
Seoyun quickly cooled down as he wrapped his arms around me. I looked back at my parents standing on
either side of me. He always looked at me with eyes full of affection, so I was happy every time I saw him, even
though it was still hard to believe.

Okay. Now I thought, wow, what a big deal it would be to see those two people.

I was already dead there. And they can no longer have any influence on me.

After calming down, I looked towards the front and saw the emperor stepping forward.

“The saint whom Asteras sent for the Stern Empire.”

At the emperor’s call, Seo-yoon came forward. It seems that the emperor wanted to use this opportunity to
announce that he received God’s protection.

“I guess it was God’s will that the saint’s coming of age ceremony was held at the Stern Imperial Palace.
There is no doubt that this too is God’s grace. Saint, what is your name?”

“My name is Seo-yoon Lee. Please take care of everyone.”

A sonorous voice rang out. Although the voice was small, it rang out clearly. This was possible because all
the nobles in the hall were holding their breath and listening.

I looked at him impassively as I heard a voice that was familiar but younger than I remembered.

The Emperor’s coming-of-age ceremony ended and it became noisy again. The emperor, empress, saintess,
crown prince, and Ciel were seen sitting at the head table, drinking champagne among themselves and
talking.

They were still distant to me. It’s really funny that it didn’t seem to have changed, so I felt a little bitterness,
but I quickly shook it off after talking with my parents and my brother who affectionately embraced me.

“My daughter, will she become an adult in a little while?”

 “If there is anything you want, tell this father.”

“Yes, Rin, you said you wanted more bows. Ask your father to buy it for you.”

“Bow? Are you sure?”

I nodded loudly towards my mother, who covered her mouth with her hand as if she was surprised. In my
past life, the weapons I mainly used were bows and daggers. At that time, just like now, he was small in
stature, so he was better at long-distance combat than close combat.

When I became an adult, I wanted to help my father and older brother with their work. There were two
reasons why my family could not escape poverty. One was that the territory was small and not nutritious, and
the other was that it was located at the very end of the empire.

There was a reason why the emperor repeatedly emphasized God’s protection. The Stern Empire was
protected by God’s protection, or God’s barrier, with the help of the temple. I didn’t know there were espers
here, but I knew there were monsters.

Because the enemy our family’s guards were dealing with was a monster.

As God’s barrier spread, starting from the capital, the center of the empire, its power weakened. So, most of
the nobles located at the edge of the empire were forming knights to deal with monsters.

However, the name Knights Templar was not something that just anyone could obtain. It was a name that
could only be obtained if you had at least 200 knights.

Therefore, our family, which had less than 100 knights in total, was called the Guard instead of the Knights.

I knew a lot about monsters. These are things I was tired of dealing with in my past life.

In general, monsters become easier to deal with if you identify their unique features. It was enough to figure
it out just by looking at the monster’s appearance.

Also, I have been studying about the monsters here in my spare time. Through the monster encyclopedia
that my brother reads.

That’s why I needed a bow, but I couldn’t bring myself to buy it. If you ask me to buy a bow, which is an
expensive weapon, I will definitely buy it somehow, but it will inevitably be a burden.
 However, if you say it is a coming-of-age ceremony, it is a different story. It’s something you need anyway….
Should I ask him to buy it?

I worked hard to erase my guilt, thinking that it was absolutely necessary to help my family later.

My father, who was quietly looking into my eyes, nodded his head in approval.

“Hehe, I never thought you’d ask me to buy you a bow as a coming-of-age gift. I thought you were going to
ask me to buy you some pretty jewelry….”

He said, holding my father’s hand tightly as he muttered in a voice full of regret.

“I wanted to help. I will train hard and help my father and brother.”

“Hehe, my daughter…. So that’s what it was.”

A large, thick palm gently touched my cheek and fell. In fact, it seemed like he wanted to stroke it roughly,
but Mom quickly stabbed Dad in the side.

My mom had been keen on protecting my makeup since a while ago. It was because the coming-of-age
ceremony wasn’t over yet.

At that time, the middle-aged man who was continuously sipping champagne next to us burst into laughter.

“Haha, oh my. How often do you have to use the hands of women when you are short on hands? If that’s the
case, you shouldn’t put the guard’s name on it. Well, the security guard isn’t that big! Hahaha.”

He was clearly ignoring my family. I turned my head and looked at the man.

“Women these days are really bold. You make it so easy to say that catching monsters is like taking a walk.
This is why you need to educate them well on a regular basis. We need to teach them that ignorance is a sin!
Parents should do it!”

“I agree with what Viscount Bitters said. Slaying monsters is never easy. Even if a knight who trained his
whole life leaves, his spirit is completely lost and he comes back as a corpse. Oh really.”

I looked closely at Viscount Witters and the people around him. The Viscount took a gulp of champagne in
one go with his eyes wide open.
 “The champagne served by the imperial family is definitely different. This is my first time drinking
champagne that is so sweet and sticks to my mouth. Haha.”

Every time he spoke and laughed, the belly fat sticking out of his pants bounced and swayed.

“Honey, don’t do it.”

At that time, I heard my mother whispering. When I turned my head, my father and brother were glaring at
me with scary expressions that were completely different from when they looked at me.

Mom nudged the two people with her fingertips as if to stop them and whispered again in a very low voice.

“It means that our Rin’s coming-of-age ceremony isn’t over yet.”

At my mother’s next words, the eyebrows of my father and brother, which had been raised fiercely, sank at
the same time. Every time something like this happened, my heart filled with pain. The family love I had never
experienced since I was born was incredible.

Could we be this blind?

Is it possible to love unconditionally just because we are family?

That’s what blood and blood is, really?

If that’s the case, we can’t just leave the author alone.

Poisonous breed, or crazy dog.

It was a nickname I heard throughout my previous life in the special forces.

At that time, I lived in a state of evil, so I did not leave behind those I considered my enemies. He was the
type of person who needed to somehow repay what he received in order to relieve his anger.

Or more. I believed that my personality had changed because such a situation had not occurred since I was
possessed. However, it was clear that human personality is not something that changes easily.

My eyeballs rolled back. In order not to forget his appearance, I scanned him from head to toe. Then the
bottoms that seemed to pop out
 I found a button. I drank so much champagne that I felt like my pants were about to burst.

I insulted my father and brother, so shouldn’t I get paid for it?

I raised my hand as if running through my hair and secretly removed a pin. I pressed down on the sharp
point to make it harder, then turned my back and flicked it quickly.

Without error, the pin broke the thread connecting his pants and button.

I only had one button fall off, but as if I couldn’t handle my stomach bouncing any longer, the buttons on my
pants began to burst one after another.

“Huh?”

The lower body seemed shabby compared to the plump upper body, and the pants fell down.

“Kyaaa!”

A noblewoman nearby screamed while covering her face with a fan, and the male nobles standing around
frowned as if they saw something they could not see.

It was a pity that I couldn’t watch what happened, but I had already headed to the balcony with my family.
My father and brother twitched the corners of their mouths as if they had seen the scene from afar.

It seemed like he couldn’t bear to laugh openly and was desperately trying to hold back.

When I saw those two people, I felt relieved.

I used to hate having my things touched the most. I have lived on the streets since I can remember, and in
my past life, Korea was a place where the rich got richer and the poor got poorer. And in places that were not
protected by espers, the gap was even more pronounced.

No, it couldn’t even be called a gap. The place I grew up in was called a jungle at best, and a trash can at
worst. It was a place full of all kinds of monster waste, trash, and corpses.

I survived there and joined the special forces. And in my past life, the only things I could truly call my own
were the bank account I worked hard to save, my ex-husband, and Ciel.
 Ciel’s current family was different from Ciel’s. Their unconditional love filled my heart. But strangely
enough, it made me thirstier.

I wanted to receive more love from my family, and I also wanted to give back that much.

“A star is slowly rising, Rin.”

As I looked at my mother gently holding my hand and my father and brother guarding both sides reliably, I
naturally raised the corners of my mouth. Ciel or Seoyoon no longer came to mind.

That’s right, I’m Irene de Cloche, not Yoo Seo-hyun.

#Episode 07

My One and Only Guide…

Ciel was lost in other thoughts as he entered the hall with the crown prince.

The place where I first met that woman was none other than the coming-of-age ceremony. It was almost
like everything happened when that woman came to the empire through dimensional travel.

At that time, I followed whatever she said. He also thought it was God’s will to listen to her. It wasn’t just
him.

Because everyone in the Stern Empire worships the god Asteras and loves temples.

A saint who was said to be the daughter of such a god came to visit me, so of course I couldn’t help but
admire her.

But now I think differently. He did not know that the reason for his return was God’s will, but it was difficult
to resist his greed that went beyond that. Now, there was only one reason to look for a saint who was so
unpleasant to meet.

I had to cross the dimension again and go to Korea. Only then will I be able to meet Seohyun.

My wife….

My one and only guide….

As long as I could see her alive, it didn’t matter if I could no longer return to the empire. My thirst was
intense. I was sick of just seeing the hall full of people, but my throat felt so tight that I couldn’t breathe
properly.

He now knew very well that this was a symptom of not receiving guidance, but the saint’s guidance could no
longer fulfill him.

Only Seohyun, only her….

I will satisfy his thirst and calm his violent supernatural abilities.
 This time, no matter what happens, I won’t leave her alone. Even if it means leading us to self-destruction.

“Your complexion is telling. Has Aiden caused trouble again?”

The crown prince, Jace, had been a close friend since childhood. Although it was a master-servant
relationship, he was closer to me than anyone else when I met him in private, so why did I hate him so much
in the past?

I can’t deny that I was jealous of Jace getting Seoyoon’s attention. But that was only when I didn’t know
Seoyoon’s true purpose, and by the time I found out the truth, it was already too late.

“Aiden….”

He muttered his brother’s name. My younger brother was sickly and weak-willed and got all kinds of
irritated at the slightest sign. So, before returning, I did not like my younger brother.

“Of course, it’s not that I don’t know how you feel, but…. Tsk, my face is so damaged. Please stop by my
room later. There is holy water that I received from the temple this time. It was incomparably more effective
than any holy water I had ever drunk.”

The holy water he is talking about is probably holy water for the few espers in the empire.

Although it was a blessing that the esper, who had almost lost his pulse, reappeared in the world, the guide
who was like the esper’s mate did not appear.

Without a guide, the esper was no different from walking on hot sand from the moment his supernatural
abilities were revealed. It is a lifetime of walking, suffering from thirst, on ripe sand that sinks your feet.

So, how delicious was the first Guiding you tasted?

It was so sweet that it almost made my teeth melt.

Ciel, who passed through the crowd and entered the private space, sat down on the sofa before the prince
and drank the ice water that had been prepared for him. As he chewed the ice mercilessly, he thought of
Seoyoon in his mind.

The guidance she gives is no different from poison. I furiously racked my brain over how to gain her trust
and avoid guiding her.

Jace sat on the sofa across from him with a nonchalant expression despite Ciel’s potentially profane attitude.
 “Should I ask you to bring me some holy water now?”

“…Majesty.”

“Why do you call me that? What’s really going on?”

Jace stared straight at Ciel, who had a stern look on his face. Ciel was a person he cared for very much
because he was an esper like him and was one of the few people who had been able to enter the imperial
palace since he was young.

But one day, his mood suddenly changed. The moment Jace first saw the changed Ciel, he couldn’t open his
mouth.

A sinister energy rushes through him, and his originally sharp eyes become fierce. It was so bad that it
looked brutal.

Where did the arrogant and elegant appearance of a great nobleman go? Unlike his relaxed attitude, his raw
and ferocious expression gave me chills just by looking at him.

“Excuse me, can I have some more holy water?”

“No way…. Are you imperfect?”

Ciel understood what Jace meant. In an empire without a guide, being in an incomplete state meant that the
possibility of runaway was in mind. There is no way an esper would be complete without a guide in the first
place.

Jace, too, would be able to understand how he felt now if he received guidance from Seoyoon, but there was
no way he could understand it at the moment.

Ciel had no intention of receiving guidance from Seoyoon. There was no one here, in the Stern Empire, who
could satisfy him. So, in order to survive without going crazy, I had to drink holy water.

And Ciel thought. The state is definitely different from before the regression.

Before the regression, it was not in such an imperfect state, and the supernatural powers that swirled
within it were also weaker than they are now.

It was similar to when I received Seohyun’s guidance in Korea. His wife’s guiding was only in small quantity,
but the purity was very high.
 Also, their compatibility was so good that I wondered if they were born just for him. So the 99% matching
rate made the relationship between her and him seem perfect.

However, the environment did not help the two people.

“Isn’t it that good?”

Jace asked with a worried expression towards Ciel, who was momentarily lost in the past. At that time, an
attendant came and announced the saint’s position. Jace took Ciel out with a curious expression.

Ciel watched Seoyun walking leisurely among the people who were divided like us.

“Why should the names be similar?”

Seohyun and Seoyoon. Although they are similar names with only one letter different, the souls contained
within them are perfectly symmetrical.

Even if Ciel put everything else aside, he couldn’t take his eyes off Seoyoon’s black hair and black eyes,
which reminded him of Seohyun.

That alone made me feel like I was going crazy with longing. As he was looking at the saint, feeling like he
was slowly sinking into a swamp with no idea where the bottom was, a very small voice flew into his ear and
stuck in his ear.

It was so quiet that a normal person would never hear it, but it was also a very quiet moment, and as an
esper, he could hear it very clearly.

“…Seoyoon?”

The voice of a woman calling the name of a saint not yet revealed to the emperor struck his ears and head
like a thunderbolt from a dry sky.

It’s very…. It was a suspicious and strange thing.

***
 The star named Irene was the tallest and brightest star. It was a beautiful star that could only be seen in
midsummer.

The star does not show its true light until midnight. So the highlight of the coming of age ceremony was
seeing Irene and praying.

I felt ecstatic as I looked up at the stars slowly filling the sky. The vast, untouchable sight was so beautiful
and majestic….

Also, it may feel more beautiful when you see it with your family instead of alone. I held hands with my
mom and walked to the end of the balcony. There were still many people spending time in the hall, so the
balcony was relatively quiet.

“In just a little while, my daughter will become an adult.”

My mother said while looking at me with a face full of joy and pride. Even if I didn’t do anything in
particular, my mom always looked at me with a loving face.

Every time that happened, I felt itchy and awkward, so I habitually curled my lower lip and bit it.

“You’re an adult. You still look like a baby….”

My father said as he stood next to my mother, looking at me with affectionate eyes. Then my mother rolled
her eyes and scolded me.

“You’re still a baby. You’ve become such a pretty lady? Don’t you know it’s rude to say that to a lady?”

“Hehe, is that so?”

At that time, my brother came closer to me, gently placing his hand on my lower back. He was a head taller
than me, so I had to lift my chin and look up.

“I agree with what your father said. Even in my eyes, he still looks like a younger sibling. But it’s already a
coming-of-age ceremony…. I feel bad because I feel like I’m that old.”

My dad burst out laughing at my older brother’s joke, and my mom started nagging me with a happy
expression on her face.

“You too should see the line quickly. Every time a good story comes up, I feel like running away to the
security guard! You have to get married first so Irene will follow you and do the right thing!”
 Of course, I didn’t intend to do that, but I didn’t want to get into trouble, so I tried to back away. But my
brother was faster. I blocked the escape route by giving strength to the hand I placed on my back.

“Haha, mom too….”

“Don’t overhear what I’m saying now. This time, I’m going to make you sit upright.”

My brother lowered his eyes and barely raised the corner of his mouth when he heard his mother’s harsher
words than usual. The expression on his face was no different from the one he had when he got scolded after
an accident when he was young, so I couldn’t help but burst into laughter.

Oh, I’m really happy.

Now I feel like I can explain exactly what happiness feels like.
#Episode 08

It Was a Strange Feeling

I thought it was a good thing I was out on the balcony first. When it was close to midnight, the balcony was
crowded with people, just like the hall before. Our family held each other’s hands and looked up at the sky,
feeling fortunate that we had secured a good spot in advance.

It was the moment Irene’s star had been waiting for, shining brightly. It was a star I had often seen when I
was young, but it felt even more special because it was a coming-of-age ceremony.

However, as time passed little by little, I could feel that it was a little different from what I saw every year.
No matter how bright it is, it is probably a cloudier star than the moon, but I thought it felt particularly
dazzling today.

But it seems it wasn’t just my illusion. Just by listening to the whispers around me, I could tell that the star
Irene was shining particularly intensely today.

“Couldn’t it be because the saint came to visit?”

“Oh my, my. I think what you said is correct. It’s going to be a really special day.”

Holding a coming-of-age ceremony at the royal family was something that happened once in a lifetime, and
the surroundings were filled with cheerful sounds thanks to Irene Star, which gave off more intense light than
usual.

“Rin, I hope you receive the blessings of a star like your name.”

“Love. Lin.”

“Me too.”

I gently closed my eyes after receiving many blessings from my family. We held both hands tightly and
followed the coming-of-age ceremony procedures. Obviously, not only me but everyone attending the coming
of age ceremony will pray.

Thinking of the star shining brightly, I prayed for my family. I hope that we can all live together for a long,
healthy life without anyone getting hurt.
 In particular, I wished my brother and father good luck. May you always be lucky and save yourself from
danger.

At that time, it felt like a gentle energy was surrounding me. The feeling of fullness slowly rising from my
toes was an unfamiliar yet familiar feeling.

Yes, it’s like the feeling of fullness you get when guiding. I felt as if divine energy was slowly pouring from
my head. It was not a cold energy that made me shiver, but a refreshing and cool energy that flowed through
my body and down to my toes.

I felt like I realized the existence of a God I had never believed in. Is this what it feels like to receive the
grace of God that my mother always talked about?

It was a very strange feeling. When I opened my eyes, my family was all looking at me. The first thing my
mom said as she hugged me.

“May God Asteras be blessed.”

“Rin, I will pray that you receive many blessings from Asteras.”

“My daughter, you know that you love her the most, right? But God will love you so much too. If it’s him, dad
can give up his love. May you receive the greatest blessings in the world.”

I pushed back the strange sensation and answered softly to the three people.

“Thank you so much. And I love you.”

I’ve always heard people say I love them, but I’ve never said it myself like this before. So my family looked at
me with surprised eyes, then smiled brightly and hugged me.

It was an unexpected coming-of-age ceremony, but I felt like I would never forget this night even after a
lifetime.

Following my mother’s advice to go back before the crowds gathered, my family crossed the still crowded
hall. Before leaving the banquet hall, the courtier next to the gatekeeper approached me and handed out a
small box.

“This is a gift given by the Empress to the person who had the coming of age ceremony today.”

“Oh…. After all, you are the empress. Show us this kind of use.”
 The mother seemed so moved that she covered her mouth with both hands and rejoiced. After receiving the
box handed over by the courtier, I lightly bent my legs and expressed my gratitude.

“Please be sure to tell the Empress that I am grateful.”

It may not convey the words of a baron’s daughter, but it was just a greeting that seemed like a
predetermined answer. The palace servant nodded as if he was very satisfied with my greeting.

We walked through a quiet hallway and found a place where the carriage would be parked. Then someone
passed us quickly. A familiar scent gently reached the tip of my nose and quickly disappeared.

I glanced at Ciel who was passing by. But he suddenly turned around. I was looking at him without thinking
and slowly blinked in surprise.

I briefly met the deep blue eyes that were hovering in the air. In the past, there was a time when my eyes
met his and my heart pounded as if it would explode. My heart, which had been beating so vigorously that I
thought there might be a problem with my heart, had already died, so I didn’t feel much of anything right now.

I was just a little puzzled.

Why is he, the duke, wandering in the hallway? Shouldn’t the Crown Prince and Saint Seoyoon be together
by now?

As I stared at him with a puzzled expression, my father greeted me in a loud voice next to me.

“Your Excellency Duke Leopard. My name is Arthur de Cloche, and I am the lord who rules over the territory
of Cloche. I have heard many stories about your Excellency.”

“…By cloche, you mean the place on the western end.”

“Thank you for remembering. Dismissal.”

“I heard that it is a place where monsters often appear. If you need help, you can always send a letter.”

“Even just your words are really reassuring.”

Even if the Baron got angry just because he pretended to know, he couldn’t say anything, but Ciel treated his
father with unexpected courtesy. That was very strange.
 His character in the novel was a very noble and arrogant man. In fact, it was the feeling I felt when I first
met him in the past.

“Okay then, I’m busy so I’ll stop.”

“Yes, God bless you.”

His father greeted him politely. Since it was a coming-of-age ceremony where a saint appeared, it was
nothing more than a polite greeting of blessing.

Without saying a word, I bent down and stood up, muttering softly towards him who had already turned his
back and disappeared.

“May God bless you.”

It’s just that I didn’t seem to be able to say hello properly back then…. That’s why I felt the urge to say hello
one last time.

I got into the carriage with my family. The plan was to return to the territory in the morning after tonight.
The road will be difficult, but my family will have fun, just like when we came to the capital.

***

Ciel, who was in a hurry, stopped when he heard a soft voice coming from behind him. It was because I had
finally found the voice I had been looking for since the banquet began.

He, who had to watch over Seoyoon, a saint, and guard the banquet hall as a duke, was strangely bothered
by this voice and could not concentrate. Despite receiving notice from the crown prince, he had no choice but
to leave.

I walked around the large hall, pretending not to notice, and listened. When he saw a group of noble ladies,
he would go up to them first and say hello, which was unusual for him.

Although he was a duke, he had a handsome appearance, and was known as an esper. He was welcomed not
only by the ladies, but everywhere.
 He spared no effort to find a woman whose voice he only knew. Even though I greeted all the nobles in the
banquet hall, I felt frustrated and impatient because I could not find the owner of the voice.

I didn’t know exactly why.

I was thinking of going out to the balcony, but when I saw people praying for the coming of age ceremony, I
went out into the hallway first. I came here to relieve my frustration, but I also stopped by just in case to
check with the gatekeeper to see if any noble families had returned first.

He watched the Baron’s family walk away, and followed quietly. Then, he came out, hid himself in the
darkness, and then used his wind power to rise into the air.

He followed them silently and quietly observed in the air. Although the Cloche family was a baron, it was a
family with a long history dating back to when the empire was founded.

However, they were a typical local noble family that did not come to the capital unless it was for some
serious reason.

For a small fiefdom, it was a place where monsters appeared relatively frequently, and there were many
mischievous people from generations of ancestors, so they showed no interest in politics.

Should I say they are a born knight family?

Although they were not called the Order of Knights due to their territory, the Cloche family guard was
famous in its own way. Especially among the knights.

Ciel chased after the woman, hiding his presence. It was clearly the same voice that muttered the word
‘Seoyoon’. How do you know the saint’s name? Also, how did they pronounce Korean names so naturally?

He should have practiced constantly when he first called Seo-yoon’s name. This was because the intonation
and pronunciation were subtly different from the imperial language.

A name like that can be easily pronounced by an imperialist? How on earth do you know? If he hadn’t
returned, he might not have thought it was a big deal, but now he had strong doubts about that small remark.

More precisely, a feeling of discomfort….

Before getting into the carriage, he observed the woman from head to toe.
 The color of the upturned hair was exactly the same color as the coral I saw one day. The pure white face
beneath the dark apricot-colored hair with a hint of pink was small, but full of delicate features.

She had a smooth nose, full lips, and large almond-shaped eyes. The green eyes inside seemed truly
indifferent, but when they looked at their family, they were round and took on a gentle glow.

Also, a small dot that seemed to be hanging down from the midpoint of the left pupil particularly attracted
attention.

It was clearly my first time seeing this woman, but I looked at her strangely. I completely forgot what I had
suspected and stared blankly at it, but I soon found the answer as to why my gaze kept falling.

The straight back line and neck line starting from the upright waist, and the disciplined steps were a gait
that I had seen engraved on my retina.

Seohyun, who was a member of the special forces, was a woman who exuded the restrained straightness
typical of a soldier just by standing there. So I wasn’t happy with her at first.

Because I thought she was a woman who came under orders from the Korean government. Ciel stood
upright in the air, forgetting his original purpose and obsessively watching the woman. Eventually the
carriage started, but for a long time I just stared at the tail of the carriage.

No matter how much he thought about it, he was filled with questions and couldn’t move due to the
confused and unfamiliar feeling.

Why do I feel Seohyun’s vibe from this unknown woman? Why did my heart throbbing at that indifferent
expression that seemed fleeting?

He chased after his doubts, but in the end, nothing was resolved and only bigger questions settled deep in
his heart.

He let out a long, narrow exhalation, feeling like a stone had been added to his chest, which had been stuffy
and heavy.

It was a night when he missed his wife, Seohyun so much.

#Episode 09

I Want to Choose It Myself

After a short trip to the capital, I returned to my daily life. I woke up in the quiet night before dawn and
started stretching like a cat.

It was as if I had been born as a completely different person, but the habits that remained in my memory did
not seem to disappear easily.

I have been training steadily since possessing this body. The memories of my time in the special forces were
vivid, as if they were engraved in my memory, so it wasn’t difficult.

All I had to do was repeat what I had always done.

The teaching assistant in charge of education at that time repeatedly pushed us to the extreme. How to
respond when a comrade dies, or how to create a shield with the body of a dead comrade, or how to use a
corpse to escape from a space where the escape route is blocked, etc.

I learned how to survive with the assumption of death, and had to repeat training every day that pushed me
to the brink of death.

Before the possession, the special unit that was involved was dispatched to a place where espers did not go.
Usually, the places Esper did not visit were the most underdeveloped places.

Even though it was a place like that, there were people living there, so the unit that the government put
together for show was the special unit I belonged to. It was also a place where those who survived the place
where they had been dispatched were gathered.

So in general, it could be seen as a place where only poisonous species that stubbornly survived were
gathered. However, no matter how many poisonous species were gathered, it was difficult to deal with the
monsters as an ordinary person, not as an esper.

Each time I was dispatched, less than half of my colleagues returned, and as I got older and survived there
for 10 years, I felt death approaching and suffered from extreme anxiety.

So I desperately focused on training. Because that was the only way I could survive.
 Did heaven take pity on me like that? Even at a very late age, he appeared as a guide and was assigned to the
guide unit, which is said to be the place with the best treatment in Korea. And on the day I checked my grade, I
happened to take a matching rate test with my husband.

Even though I didn’t know anything, I couldn’t have known that a 99% matching rate was a probability that
would not be easily achieved. Everything happened in an instant, as if it was fate. At that time, Seoyoon’s gaze
when she looked at me was full of disappointment, envy, and jealousy.

Perhaps because I came after seeing Ciel and Seoyoon, I got distracted while exercising. I hung from the
bedpost that hung the canopy and did exercises to strengthen my arms and legs, then went down to the floor
and repeated the fighting techniques I had learned in the special forces countless times.

Then, I slowly shook off the random thoughts. Exercise was one of the perfect ways to shake off worries or
distracting thoughts. I quickly became absorbed in erasing the past without a trace.

I repeated the training that was now engraved in my mind over and over again until the bluish dawn broke.
In the future, there may come a moment when I have to protect my family rather than just protecting myself.

This idea became a major driving force for training. By the time I washed up alone and went back to bed, the
sun had fully risen and it was bright. I had a short sleep before Mary came to visit.

“Miss, good morning.”

After receiving Mary’s greeting, I got up, washed, changed clothes, and went down to the restaurant as
usual. As always, we had a hearty breakfast in a friendly atmosphere.

“My daughter, shall we go out together to buy a coming of age gift?”

“Yes, I like it.”

“Do I have to go to engineering school now that I’m an adult?”

“Yes, I plan to do so from now on. Father.”

Dad’s expression completely distorted at my answer. To be more precise, I would say it looks like a
distorted face.

“Father! This dad isn’t ready yet!”

“…Then, I’ll just call you dad.”

 “…You can talk comfortably like you did before.”

“I don’t like that.”

He shook his head left and right with both hands on his waist. When my father saw my strong attitude, he
dropped his shoulders with a downcast look on his face.

Is it because I am a relative of the bear-like body that looks cute with its shoulders turned inward and
downcast? I quietly crossed my arms as if I was clinging to my father. Then, the corners of my father’s eyes
that had been drooping turned pleasantly.

Feeling better, I went out into the city with my dad and went to a weapon shop. Old Benjamin, who has been
making weapons in Clocheryeong for a long time, welcomed us.

“My lord, are you here? Miss, it’s been a while since I greeted you.”

Benjamin, who was old but never retired from the front line, had thick forearms and wrists like most young
men.

“Well, I came to see the bow.”

My father’s appearance outside and the way he acted at home were completely different. At home, he was
affectionate towards his mother with his big bear-like body and did not hesitate to say and do things full of
affection towards me, his daughter, but outside, he was the undisputed lord and captain of the guard.

“A bow? Are you needed by the security forces?”

“No, I came to see the bow my daughter will use.”

“The lady?”

Normally, it was not common for women to carry weapons here. In a situation where monsters could attack
at any time, the woman was an object of protection that had to be protected along with the children.

This was done so that the surviving wife could raise her children even if her husband died.

It was certainly better than the men who abandoned their wives and children before being possessed and
ran away to survive alone, but there were some inconveniences. | It’s like a look full of suspicion.
 The look in Benjamin’s eyes as he wondered if I, a young lady, could lift such a heavy bow was probably an
unavoidable part of this world.

“I would like you to recommend a bow that is as light as possible.”

“…Yes, if the lord says so.”

“No. Please choose the largest and heaviest bow.”

“Yes?”

At my words, Dad’s eyes widened and Benjamin raised his voice in surprise. I need to kill a monster, but
what can I do with a light bow? The bigger and heavier the arrow, the thicker and longer it can be used.

Only then can it fly far and pierce the thick skin of monsters.

The reason why special forces also used bows was because arrows could be collected. Because it was a unit
created for show, the weapons provided by the government were limited and always lacking.

Even if I had a gun, there were countless enemies that I couldn’t fight because I didn’t have bullets. That’s
why I ended up using the bow as my main weapon.

I used a recurve bow back then, but it seemed like there were probably only long bows here. While I was
pondering, I smiled softly and spoke to the two men who were still looking at me with surprised eyes.

“I want to choose it myself.”

When I came to the weapons store and decided to choose something myself, I felt like my desire to shop was
rising. When my mom took me to the clothing store or jewelry store, I wasn’t interested at all, but now my
heart was racing.

I had only heard about it, but I had never seen the weapons my father and brother used in person. My
mother, who I know survived being swept away by a fire when she was young, didn’t even want me to go near
the training ground.

My mother looked as if she would die if I left the mansion, so I obediently followed her wishes.

As I looked at him with pleading eyes, my father cleared his throat and his ears and cheeks turned red. Since
I’ve never begged him to buy me something, I seemed to like it, so I quickly wrapped my arms around my dad.
If my mom was with me, my dad would give me anything I wanted.
 So, let’s pretend not to know that I was often scolded by my mom.

“Dad, since I’m here, I want to see the weapons used by the security forces.”

“Hmm….”

My father, who still thinks of me as a child, must have felt uneasy about the weapon point.

“I wanted to see the weapons my father and brother used…. Is there a similar weapon here?”

It was Benjamin who responded to my question, not my dad.

“Hehe, of course there is. The people the guards respect the most are Lord and Lord So. How could there not
be one? Everyone is very interested in the weapons used by the lords and lords. Of course, it is not a weapon
that anyone can use.”

What kind of weapon is this that cannot be used by anyone?

When I looked at Benjamin with a face full of curiosity, he looked at me with an expression asking my father
for permission. My father pretended not to be able to overcome the pressure from both of us and moved his
steps as a sign of permission.

“Hmm, well, use all the crew members that will be used. Benjamin, you’re a bit pretentious.”

“Do you know that there are many people who can hold a great sword like that? You are so humble, my
lord.”

“Most of our members carry bayonets. Otherwise, it will be difficult to cut up the monster.”

“Our lord is truly humble. Come on, girl. This is our weapons store warehouse. Please take your time and
look around.”

After talking, we arrived at a place where various weapons were on display. Although it is called a
warehouse, it is probably a place where ready-to-use weapons are displayed.

I started by looking at the great sword hanging in front.

It was not generally smooth, but jagged like a shark’s tooth. It was so fascinating that I couldn’t take my eyes
off it, so Benjamin came next to me and explained it to me.
 “Our weapon shop makes most of the weapons specifically for monsters. That’s why this sword was
designed to cut through the monster’s tough skin like a saw.”

“You are amazing.”

I was truly impressed. It wasn’t a weapon found in Korea, but as Benjamin said, monster leather was
difficult to pierce or cut with most weapons. So they used guns and bombs, but when their weapons ran out,
they had no choice but to take out swords or arrows and fight.

Of course, the only swords I mainly used before possession were military or Navy Seal daggers.

I carefully admired the weapons on display with an expression full of curiosity. Eventually, I found the bow
and burst out in exclamation. I thought there were only long bows made of a single material, but there was a
recurve bow made of composite materials.

I held the sleek black bow with one hand as if I was possessed.

“Oh my, girl! That’s heavy….”

#Episode 10

You Like Big Things

I was so fascinated by the black bow that I couldn’t even hear what Benjamin was saying. I liked the
moderate weight, so I held it in one hand and turned it around. And I tested it by pulling the bowstring.

Without even looking at other bows, I decided to buy this one and turned my head towards my dad. But the
way my father and Benjamin looked at me was strange. No, more accurately, I would say it was a look of open
arms and astonishment.

I made an incomprehensible expression, raised the corners of my mouth slightly, and spoke.

“Dad, please buy me this bow.”

“However much. Would you like to pick one more?”

It was a voice that seemed somehow full of excitement. He’s probably happy to be able to give me a gift. So,
without hesitation, I pointed to the sword I liked.

“This sword is a bit different from regular swords. And it’s not a sword to use against monsters.”

Benjamin explained after seeing the sword I chose. I felt happy to see Qatar hanging on the wall.

I wasn’t the type to hide my weapon. Of course, it wasn’t because I wanted to.

In the past, I would pick and use any of the weapons of my dead colleagues. In the hectic fight against
monsters, I lost my weapon, and there were many times when I got stuck in the monster’s skin and never got
out of it.

As a result, I started wielding whatever weapons I could get my hands on, and some weapons developed to
the point where I could use them. I came across the catarrh by chance and ended up using it for a very long
time.

Really, it was one of the weapons that felt right in my hand. The catarrh, which specialized in stabbing
attacks rather than cutting attacks, was a weapon about the length of a dagger, with a broad blade, two or
more yellow bars connected to each other, and a handle made of two parallel bars.

Small monsters could be easily defeated by holding two catarrhs and striking vital points.
 “This weapon was specially designed for assassination. I think you chose it because it’s not big, but this
dagger will be easier to use than that.”

I also liked the dagger that Benjamin chose. Than my palm. The dagger, which was 0.5 times larger, had a
rough appearance without any special decorations, but the blade was very sharp.

I thought she would pick something pretty because she was a young lady, but I was a bit surprised. I put
down the bow for a moment, grabbed the dagger, and turned it lightly. The more I did this, the more I
concentrated on testing the dagger and catarrh, not realizing that my father and Benjamin’s mouths were
sticking together like seashells.

I made a slashing and stabbing motion with the dagger, then snapped my wrist and pinned it to the wooden
wall. Among the monsters, there was one that had weak eyebrows, and that monster could be easily dealt
with with just a dagger, so it became a habit.

Although the catarrh was a little big for my hand, there was no problem holding it and swinging it. Perhaps
because it had been a while since I held a weapon, my fingertips felt tingly. Actually, from the moment I can
remember in the past, I picked up tree branches to survive, so the weapon was like a body to me.

After making only short movements, I put Kathar down, and Benjamin came up next to me.

“Hold it for a moment.”

I caught Qatar again. Benjamin then took a tape measure and measured my hand and arm, measuring the
length of the empty space between my hand and my catarrh, before he stepped back.

“For Qatar, I will produce it separately and send it to you. This doesn’t fit your hand.”

“…Let’s do that.”

My father, who had not said anything while I was using the weapon, asked softly.

“Would you like to try taking up a bow again? The weapons here are generally made for security guards.
Lynn, you may have heard, but our guards have height standards. So it might be too big for you to lift.”

“The bow is fine, Dad. I like it big.”

Until Qatar, it was a just-in-case weapon, so it was better if it fit perfectly in the hand, but the bow is
different. Because the bow was a weapon for catching monsters.
 “Hehe, maybe it’s because my daughter only sees her dad and David….”

“You seem to like big things. My lord, when you choose your wife later, you will need to find a son-in-law as
trustworthy as you.”

“Well. I wonder if I should even look for it….”

“Haha, I completely understand your feelings.”

“Didn’t you send your daughter off too late?”

“Sure, no problem.”

After leaving the heated conversation behind, I looked at the remaining weapons. Of course, most of the
weapons were also large. When I saw the weapon, which was too big for an ordinary man to carry, I became
greedy.

It wouldn’t be a bad idea to learn swordsmanship even now, that kind of greed. I think I can learn from my
dad or brother….

The problem was that I had to get permission from my mother, not from two people.

After a fire occurred when I was young, my mother raised me in a closed way. The fact that she was a
daughter made her even more extreme, and her father could not beat her when it came to education. You
must love it so much.

The two had a love marriage, not an arranged marriage. Not only was it not a common occurrence since
most noble couples had arranged marriages, but considering the circumstances of our estate, I thought that,
contrary to her usual appearance, my mother loved my father more.

If you are a noble, you must have something, but our family was really a very poor family, consisting of a
fiefdom, a guard, an old mansion, and a failing merchant merchant.

So, my brother may be avoiding standing on purpose. He must have thought that no woman would come to
our family for an arranged marriage, and his parents would be upset for no reason if that happened, so he
may have considered his parents’ circumstances by refusing.

Because you are a person who loves your family dearly.

 Additionally, he blamed himself for not taking good care of me when I got caught in a fire, so he had a hard
time correcting his thoughts several times when he was young.

I came out of the weapon shop with my dad only after choosing arrows for practice and actual use. Perhaps
because it was the first time in a while that the two of us had been together, Dad was very excited and seemed
anxious to go home right away.

So the two of us went into a cafe and ordered dessert and tea. While watching people passing by, I secretly
cried to my dad.

“Dad, have you heard that?”

“Huh? What do you mean?”

Now that a saint has appeared, they may soon introduce Korean food. In the book of prophecy, it was only
introduced as the food and culture of the place where the saint lived, so even the temple would not know the
details.

So, I planned to ask my father, who works at the top, to bring in red pepper powder, garlic, and rice from
another country. I found out in advance through the book which countries it was grown and distributed in.

“In the Kingdom of Yuria, not far from our territory. They say there is a spicy spice called red pepper
powder.”

“Oh, that’s right. How did my daughter know that?”

Dad just looked at me strangely. I’m sorry, but I was planning to take advantage of my dad’s willingness to
grant any request I had. I had a strong wish that our merchant would obtain the distribution rights first and
bring it to the Stern Empire.

“I happened to see it in a book, and I was really curious. They say they make it with spicy red pepper
powder, garlic, and chicken. Oh, and there is a food that is eaten with rice made from a crop called rice.”

Of course, this was not the way to eat in the Yuria Kingdom. I continued speaking by subtly adding a lie.

“I was curious about what it would taste like when I saw it in a book, but I kept thinking about it. Have you
ever tried it, Dad?”

As he finished speaking, he deliberately showed an expectant expression. To the point of being burdensome.
 Dad saw my expression, his lips twitched, and then he rolled his eyes. He clearly seemed to be
contemplating how to answer. I really hoped that my father would stop bragging like old Benjamin.

This is all for our family. I hope you will forgive me for lying like this.

“Hehehe! Then! Dad ate it all! Irene, before dad met mom. He often went to Yuria Kingdom to subdue
monsters. There was a famous restaurant there. The main menu there is very similar to what you mentioned.
Hmm. Okay. Would you like to bring something in so that you and Mom can try it too? Come to think of it,
even though we are this close, we have never had any exchanges in the Yuria Kingdom.”

The Kingdom of Yuria was a place with its own customs that were completely different from the empire. I
heard that even though they are small countries, they do not interact much because they have a long history
and strong traditions of their own.

And since our territory was at the far end of the empire, it was a country that was even less interested in the
fashionable capital.

“Then, get the distribution rights.”

“You mean distribution rights?”

“Yes, because Dad said it was delicious. I’m sure it will be very delicious. Then you will want to keep eating
it….”

“Still, is there a need to acquire distribution rights?”

“Why do you say that, Dad? There are people who have never tried it, but there is no one who has tried it
just once. I haven’t tried it, but I think I’ll like it.”

“…Hmm, if my daughter wants to eat it that much.”

“So, make sure to pick it up. Red pepper powder and rice. If possible, garlic is also a must.”

“…Okay, I got it.”

“Oh, if you have any white beans other than peas, please be sure to bring those too.”

“White beans?”
 “Yes, white or black is good for this size.”

I’m not sure if there will be white rice and white rice, but since it’s a place to eat rice, I had high hopes. In
the future, we must secure as many ingredients as possible for the Korean food that the saint will make. Just
because it was made by a saint, it will become famous throughout the empire.

So, if we can get the distribution rights, it would be the icing on the cake.
#Episode 11

Spots Under the Eyes…

“If my daughter wants to eat it, of course I have to get it for her! Okay, let’s see…. When I go on a monster-
slaying expedition this time, I guess I’ll have to stop by the kingdom. Yes. After sending a letter to that guy
first….”

Since I had been there before getting married, it seemed like I knew someone there. Dad frantically started
making plans. I cut the chocolate cake I hadn’t eaten before into a large piece and brought it to my dad’s
mouth.

“Dad, eat first.”

“No…. This started with my daughter….”

My dad tried to refuse with a happy but embarrassed look on his face, but I smiled and brought him closer.
Dad took it while scratching his head. He glanced at me as if he liked it, and when I wasn’t looking, he smiled
brightly.

At that moment, this thought occurred to me for the first time.

I hope that the husband I meet in this life will be someone like my father.

He shows off his big body and shows cuteness to his wife, and if it’s his daughter,

I felt like a man like my father, who died in a flash and showed trust and dependability to his son, who was
his heir, and was kind, could entrust my life to him without even looking at it.

I smiled brightly at my dad, hoping that I wouldn’t lose sight of his personality and be captivated by his face
like in my past life.

It wasn’t very sweet like the smooth chocolate cake I had eaten in Korea in the past, but I liked its rustic
appearance and the bitter, slightly sweet taste stuck to my mouth.

***
 Ciel was engrossed in the documents brought by his aide. Despite the tight time frame, less than a day after
the coming-of-age ceremony held at the imperial palace, his aides understood what he wanted and perfectly
prepared it.

It was an investigation into the Cloche family. I was so impatient that I couldn’t stand it until the aide
brought me the results.

While I was waiting, I had all kinds of delusions. Could it be that she, like him, is someone who received a
revelation from God and came back in time? Then she. Also, was it someone who had been to Korea?

If Lady Cloche is truly the person who traveled to Korea through dimension travel, has she ever met his
wife? Could this be the friend my wife used to meet sometimes? Impatience fueled his delusions.

He recalled the voice he heard when he returned. A voice that resonated in his head and heart spoke to him.

He said that we should look for the real star, not the star’s shadow.

It was also said that this was the path to a true empire.

But he couldn’t follow God’s words. I just can’t forget it. Seohyun’s last moments were imprinted on my
retina, and just thinking about them for a moment made me suffocate and the blood in my body seemed to
boil.

In the end, I even thought that my brain would boil over and I would go crazy like this.

Also, the memory of the runaway brought him unbearable pain. The sensation of the bones of my entire
body, starting from my toes, being torn into pieces, as well as my flesh and all five organs being twisted and
bursting, was a pain I would never forget even if I died.

Esper’s rampage was more powerful than detonating a huge bomb. And like a typhoon, it explodes,
consuming everything around it. Seohyun entered that place with the body of an ordinary person.

I will try to save him.

How can he forget the woman who sacrificed her entire body to save him?

“Tsk.”
 He couldn’t forgive himself. The anger boiling inside me swelled as if it would explode.

“Dismissal….”

If the aide who was in the office with me hadn’t called in a terrified voice, I would have been lost in
memories that had already disappeared and would have had another accident. Even though he needed to
receive guidance, he did not want to receive guidance from a saint, so he foolishly endured it again and again.

My throat became hot as my five organs and six parts dispersed at will and returned to their original places.
I swallowed the hot blood without spitting it out. With trembling hands, I put down the documents and took
out some holy water from the drawer.

It was only after drinking holy water that I calmed down a little. The fierce energy slowly subsided, but the
holy water alone, which was only a guide’s countermeasure, could not completely drive away the energy. All I
could do was suppress the energy that could explode at any time.

“Ha…. Stop leaving.”

I was able to free myself from the uncomfortable gaze only after I dismissed all of his aides and secretaries
who were anxious as they watched him.

Ever since he returned, the gazes on him have been noisy. From the butler to the coachman driving the
carriage, everyone looked at him with unfamiliar eyes.

I don’t know why, but it’s true that it’s uncomfortable and unpleasant anyway.

Ciel picked up the document again and ignored the explanation of the Cloche family and read and reread
only the part about the youngest daughter, Irene de Cloche.

When I was young, I touched the sentence with my fingertips and read the sentence that I died in a fire and
then came back to life.

I almost died, but I survived. No, he died and came back to life, Rani.

People might see this and think that he was injured to the point of death. But it seemed different to him.

You shouldn’t miss even the smallest things.

If the reason for God’s intervention was a real star, God would not have placed just one star.
 The star also means a saint. The term “Shadow of a star” means that the current saint may not be a real
saint.

We also had to pay attention to what was different from the past that had already disappeared.

In the past, books were not distributed under the name of prophetic books. After moving to Korea, I found
out what Seohyun was reading. The fact that the place he lived was only a novel in Korea.

And everyone knew that Seoyoon delivered the book to Seohyun.

“You seem like a nasty person.”

Without even knowing it, I remembered Seohyun, who was engrossed in a book with her big eyes blinking,
and my mind went blank again. Why do I look in such a pitiful position whenever I read a book on the sofa?

I pictured her sitting in the far corner of the wide sofa with her legs crossed and reading a book.

Then, when he approached me, I quickly put down the book and thought of his eyes looking at him intently.
Why are the eyes so big on a thin and small face?

The dots that fell like tears beneath them created a strange atmosphere, so my body, which started lightly
guiding, could only be satisfied after taking her in the end.

“Dots under the eyes….”

Yes, there was a mole in the same position as the daughter of the Cloche family I saw at that time.

“It’s just the same dot…. What on earth are you expecting?”

He criticized himself in a self-deprecating voice. I felt like my brain was going crazy because I missed
Seohyun. I see them digging into the daughter of the Cloche family just because she gave off the air of a wife.

No, maybe I’m already crazy.

He’s already dead, but isn’t he wandering around because he can’t be with Seohyun?

Isn’t this place, the reality, just such a delusion?

 “Miss you. I want to hug your skinny body with all my might and receive refreshing guidance.”

He, who thought his wife would always be by his side, lowered his head and muttered, filled with belated
self-reproach.

“I will keep it hidden and only I will see you. So that no one can hurt you…. Like that….”

The more he muttered darkly, the more the items in the office disappeared one by one without a sound. He
once again swallowed the anger that was shaking silently, leaving only a cloud of ash on the floor.

“Don’t go crazy yet.”

He regained his senses, picked up the document that had fallen on the floor, and read it again. As he looked,
hoping to find something more, he saw a sign that said Lady Cloche had burn marks on her right arm and the
back of her hand.

Then, naturally, I thought of Seohyun again. Her right arm, which we saw before it exploded again, also did
not have its original shape….

Every time I look at the documents about Lady Cloche, strangely enough, I keep thinking of her wife,
Seohyun. These two people are not related at all…. Moreover, the appearance was completely different.

Even though he knows that, why does his sense keep heading in that direction?

Why does he have to keep thinking about his wife through other women?

It was truly unpleasant, but it also created a strange sense of anticipation. The anticipation that there might
be another way to meet his wife.

If God gave revelation directly and there are subtle differences from the past, then isn’t there someone else
who follows God’s will?

If that happens, he might be able to go to Korea without the help of a saint.

Unless the saint is the only one who can open the dimensional door.

As his chaotic thoughts reached a single conclusion, he experienced goosebumps all over his body. I felt my
hair standing on end.
 A person who can open dimensional doors.

Even if that’s not the case, what if she’s the one who leads, like a star named Irene?

Trying to find a question or something unusual, he gathered his papers and waved a small silver bell.

“Your Excellency, did you call me?”

The duke’s butler quickly came to the office. Ciel ordered him with bleary eyes.

“I have to go see Aiden.”

I have to go see my brother in the territory, not in the capital. He needed help from his younger brother,
who may not yet know his abilities.
#Episode 12

I Don’t Have a Wife Anymore

“…All right. Shall we prepare the portal?”

“Okay.”

As Ciel walked shakily, he thought about his younger brother. The younger brother, who lives in a separate
building located in the deepest part of the estate, is known to be suffering from mental illness.

This is because at the slightest step he would throw a fit and chase his employees away.

But now that I’ve returned, I understand the reason. His younger brother, who was thought to be simply
mentally ill due to his weakness, is clearly a mental esper.

It may not be that you don’t want to hear the footsteps, but it may be that you don’t want to hear the
thoughts of your employees.

This was not a simple inference, but a conclusion I came to because of what my younger brother used to say.

I used to say that people are ugly, that no one is the same front and back, and that goes for parents as well.
The younger brother became calm only in front of Ciel. How foolish it was to simply pass it off as a younger
brother loving his older brother.

His younger brother is probably a lower level esper than him. So it wouldn’t have worked on him. So you
probably couldn’t read his mind.

Is he an esper who can only read minds, or is he an esper who can even control a person’s mind…?

“You’ll find out when you meet.”

This is the younger brother I meet for the first time after returning. It may have only been a few years in
here time, but in his sense of time, it felt like it had been well over a decade.

Ciel’s blue eyes, as he went to see his younger brother, were as blurry as if muddy water had been stirred
up. It was extremely difficult for his body to survive with only holy water without guidance, as his body
already knew guidance.
 “Should we say it’s the mind, not the body…?”

I’m sure my original body exploded and disappeared from the runaway, so this body must be my past body,
so why am I so thirsty and crazy?

Just thinking about Seohyun gave me a refreshing feeling, as if the scent of mint was lingering at the tip of
my nose. The time I received guidance from him was the same as the time I could show my love without
hiding anything.

The only time he could fully show his heart and avoid the eyes of the Korean government, Seoyoon, the
Esper Federation, and the Guide Federation was when he received guidance from Seohyun.

At that time, it was okay to reveal his whole heart. Pretending not to know, or pretending to be angry, or….

“I no longer have to pretend I don’t love you….”

I don’t have a wife anymore. The refreshing guidance with the mint scent is like the love she conveys to
him….

I want to taste it as soon as possible.

Her refreshing and sweet love….

Just thinking about it was so thrilling that Ciel didn’t even know he was laughing.

Her bright blue eyes lost focus on the subject, and the corners of her mouth rose to the sky. The butler had
to secretly swallow his saliva at the tall appearance with a bizarre expression.

Starting from one day, the owner’s mood changed and became so unstable and sinister that a silent
emergency was put in the mansion. Without knowing why, I was just careful not to offend the owner, who
seemed to be in danger.

***
 When I returned from a date with my dad before dinner, my mom, who had spotted the carriage we were
riding in, came out to meet us. My mother, who was welcoming me, saw the bow on her shoulder and her
expression hardened.

No matter how much he said he would buy it, he didn’t seem to know that he would buy such a full-fledged
bow. So, my father had to be dragged away by my mother and be scolded for a long time.

I was anxious inside. I was wondering what would happen if my father, who was scolded by my mother,
canceled the Qatari order.

Fortunately, my father was a loyal man. If you see me giving Qatar without my mom knowing.

I was so happy that I just hung on to my dad and gave him a kiss on his stubble-filled cheek. Dad winked at
me and told me to let him know if there was any other weapon I wanted.

I guess he seemed to like it when he saw me wielding a weapon.

Our family has been a family of knights for generations. Although I never made a name for myself in the
capital or entered the imperial family, I became a knight and protected our territory from monsters and
external enemies for a very long time.

And my dad seemed to think I was a genius, without knowing that I had trained separately.

Anyway, I managed to get permission from my mother and came to the training hall in the mansion. I felt
strange myself because I was wearing pants differently than usual.

“Hmm….”

When I trained alone in my room, I wore a negligee, but no matter how simple it was, it was still a skirt, so it
was uncomfortable while training.

However, the newly tailored training clothes were comfortable to wear and did not cause any discomfort
when kicking. I came to an archery shooting area a little away from the training ground. It was time for
everyone to patrol, so there wasn’t a single person around.

I placed the training arrows I had brought with me in a container and set them down next to me. I took a
deep breath, inserted an arrow, and pulled the bowstring straight. I was glad to feel the muscles being
stretched taut. I held my breath for a moment, shot at the target, and then loosely released the arrow.

The arrow flew off the bowstring and landed in the exact center. Even though it had been a long time since I
held a bow, I had trained so hard that the feelings from that time came back to me.
 Once I started I couldn’t stop. I was almost possessed and shot an arrow as if I was trying to make up for
what I had not been able to do before. The wind blowing from behind seemed to cheer them on. Just looking
at the arrow cutting through the air in the wind was a sight that made me feel refreshed.

I was absorbed in the process of repeatedly collecting arrows that hit the target. By shooting an actual
arrow, I completely regained the feeling of that time.

Since being possessed here, I have been spending some time in a dazed state. I don’t know if it was because
the end was so terrible and difficult, or because my past life was so bad, but life here was so peaceful that I
spent time just soaking in the cool flowing stream and feeling like I was drifting away.

But I guess being too calm didn’t suit my constitution. When you move your body like this, you see how
vitality comes.

The moment I pulled the bowstring and released it, forgetting how much time had passed, someone clapped
behind me. I thought I was so focused that I didn’t even notice him, so I turned around with a surprised face
and saw David standing there.

“I taught him how to hold the bowstring…. They’re better than the guys in our security unit.”

“Brother, when did you come?”

“Lin, how on earth did you do this by yourself?”

“I saw it in a book….”

I couldn’t say that I had been able to do it from the beginning, so I answered with a slurred tone. It was true
that I had seen the book. I think it was a good idea to read the book in advance because I was worried that if
my method was different from here, it would stand out.

Since our family had produced knights for generations, we had a variety of books about battles, even if we
did not know any other books. I selected the books I needed from the library and read them all.

David said in an exaggerated manner in response to my words.

“Oh my god…. So, that means you taught yourself. Is my little brother a genius?”

I was embarrassed and embarrassed by David’s compliment, so I turned away.

 “Isn’t it possible that you were influenced by your father or older brother? They say these two are geniuses,
but people….”

It was one of the rumors going around inside the mansion. Although I never actually saw the two people
catch a monster, it was one of the rumors that spread to the mansion through the mouths of the guards.

He is a swordsman genius. David said with the same embarrassed expression I had just a moment ago.

“Hey, how can I be on the same level as my father? I’m not, but my father is definitely a genius.”

“Really?”

“Okay. My father takes out Aurors at will.”

“Auror?”

It was an unfamiliar word. Of course, I knew that magic and divine power existed here. In some ways, the
difference between magic and the esper’s abilities in the world she was in can be said to be the difference
between a sheet of paper, but it must be seen as an extremely thick paper.

That was the difference between whether it was a technique or not. It may not seem like a big deal, but
depending on whether or not you recite the spell, the time you can use the ability is shortened.

Wizards express their abilities through magic, but espers do not need any magic. The difference was that he
could use his abilities just as he thought, and the difference was remarkable.

Basically, even if you had the talent to sense mana, you had to focus on your studies, pass the difficult Magic
Tower, and then raise your circle to become a true wizard.

Also, espers were people who did not need to train swordsmanship for a long time like their father and
brother, but could use tremendous abilities simply by having an innate level and ability.

But it seemed that God did not give everything. Unlike magic and swordsmanship that one slowly learns to
fit one’s body, the esper’s abilities that appear as if they were falling from the sky had a fatal flaw.

It is incomplete without the guidance of a guide.

As the word imperfect means, the more an esper uses his abilities, the more impure energy accumulates in
his body. The stronger the energy, the bigger and stronger the reaction. Therefore, the guide must
periodically remove impure energy from the esper’s body or infuse fresh energy into it.
 That is guiding.

Guiding is basically done through physical contact. There is also a radiation guide that tries to spread it into
the air, but it cannot be compared to direct contact.

So most espers want to receive direct guidance.

In particular, even if the contact area was small, the most effective guiding method was to touch the mucous
membrane.
#Episode 13

I Can’t Do It Without My Mom, Right?

As I thought about the past, I remembered the time when I guided him. Just like the extremely hot hand that
was holding my arm, the lump of flesh occupying my mouth couldn’t have been that hot either.

The blue eyes were cold, but the energy flowing from them was as passionate as an active volcano.

“Yes, more specifically, my father is a sword master. I am not yet.”

I was able to snap out of my distracting thoughts thanks to my brother’s continued explanation. With clear
eyes, I turned to my brother and asked.

“Sword Master?”

This was a word I had read before in another novel. Sword Master. Among prosecutors, I saw people who
went beyond their limits divided into several categories. In any case, it seems like grades are attached
wherever you go.

S-class, 1st-class, or something like Sword Master or 9th Circle.

Still, this is a bit….

“Father, isn’t it amazing?”

“…Uh.”

I honestly thought so. And it was a bit absurd that I was only now hearing this story. Since I spent my life
only at home, I had no idea.

Did you see your dad get scolded by your mom every day? But even though it was different on the outside, it
seemed very different. Since my brother went out to the security guard together, I think he got to see my
dad’s cool side a lot.

“I miss you too…. Brother, can’t you take me on a tour of the security unit?”

After hearing this, I was very curious. Compared to the Espers I’ve seen in the past, is my dad stronger?
 I don’t have to go far. Isn’t it possible that I might be stronger than that man?

Who would win if a sword master and an esper compete?

Out of sudden curiosity, I appealed to my brother with my eyes. I need my mom’s permission to go to the
security guard, but this wouldn’t be possible with my dad’s strength alone.

Because dad is basically very weak to mom.

No matter how much I ask, if my mother ultimately objects, I may have no choice. It’s not like we can
secretly deliver it like this time, so we have to go out in person.

“Ah….”

Your brother probably knows too. It was not easy to get my mother’s permission. The guard station was
located on the outskirts of our territory and was a place where only men were present. If the mother hears
that the lord’s daughter is going to such a place, she will die against it.

This was because my mother basically hated sending me to dangerous places, and I was now an adult of
marriageable age.

No, if you weren’t an adult, I don’t think I would have let you go as you were….

In any case, if I miss this opportunity, I might get married and leave here without even being able to see it.

For my mother, this is entirely possible. So I did something I wouldn’t normally do.

“Ah, brother! I want to tour where my brother and father work. I want to support the guards that protect
our territory.”

Of course, I was curious about not only my father’s skills but also the skills of other security guards. I’m
purely curious. What are their skills like?

Will they be more persistent than those we saw in special forces? Or will he be as strong as the Espers I’ve
seen? How do you catch a monster with just sword skills?

It may be curiosity or a desire to win because I have personally caught a monster. My brother seemed
embarrassed by my anxiety and muttered in a weak voice.
 “Ha…. Lynn. Is it because you want to stop your brother and kill him?”

David took a deep sigh and washed his face dry. He will be in even more agony because he always listens to
my requests without hesitation.

Instead of listening to my mother’s harsh glare and nagging, take me to the security guard. Or, instead of
avoiding my mom’s nagging, I comfort myself when I’m disappointed.

It won’t be an easy decision for either side. I smiled brightly and raised my bow. In the name of giving my
brother some time to think, I pulled the bowstring with a clear hand gesture.

Behind the sound of the wind cutting, the sound of an arrow hitting the exact center of the target rang
clearly. I truly felt so peaceful in this moment.

***

The sun began to set on the other side with its long red tail. As the red tail completely passed over, the
moon, showing off its warm yellow light, rose brightly.

Today again, I ate meat stew filled with Hans’ skill, the famous bread from our estate that my father brought
while he was out, and simple seasonal fruits.

The food we eat cannot be considered a typical aristocratic menu. Of course, I savor this, thinking it’s a
blessing.

Even though I wanted to forget the past, I couldn’t forget it easily. I thought for a moment about the food I
ate before being possessed, then hastily erased it.

Before I met my ex-husband, the food I ate was hardly even called food. It’s at a level that’s not even worth
thinking about while eating delicious food.

“Can not be done!”

“…Mother. Now that Rin is an adult, wouldn’t it be okay to just wander around the outside of the mansion?”
 The atmosphere wasn’t as friendly as usual today, but I didn’t care and just scooped up a lot of stew and
stuffed it into my mouth. What recipe does Hans really know? It didn’t seem like there was that much meat in
it, but the flavor of the gravy was amazing.

“Big, big! Ma’am. I will take good care of my daughter.”

“I said no!”

“Mom, how many members are there in the security corps? There will never be any danger, trust me….”

“Those crew members must all be men! What would you need to show Rin by taking her to a place like that?
I’d rather send it to you if you take a walk to the golden hill over there. Yes, as you said, Rin is now an adult.”

“Oh, I guess I should go on an outing with a picnic basket. Lynn, you’ve never gone horseback riding on
Golden Hill, right? It’s spacious so it’s great for running.”

“Really?”

I learned horseback riding when I was about 15 years old, and since then I have occasionally ridden a horse
at the riding range in the mansion, but I have never ridden a horse outside. How does it feel to run in a wide
area without a fence?

The reason why my mother, who did not allow other sports, allowed horseback riding was simple.

Everyone in our territory knows how to drive a horse. The reason is because it was like an iron rule handed
down from my father, grandfather, and previous generations.

It is said that a few decades ago, monsters suddenly increased explosively and entered the territory. Such a
phenomenon is called a monster wave. I heard that the exact cause of the monster wave is not known.
However, our territory, which experienced this incident, had no choice but to suffer many casualties.

Although the outskirts of the territory were strictly guarded, there was a lack of manpower at the time to
respond if the area was breached.

In particular, the women and children at home were unable to escape and suffered great damage. After that,
I heard that our family’s ancestor personally brought a colt to Young Ji-min’s house and opened a horse riding
class to teach it. Therefore, as a lord’s daughter, it was natural for me to learn horseback riding.

“Mom, can I go there tomorrow?”

 “…Okay. You are an adult now, so you can go out freely.”

Although she gave permission with her mouth, her mother’s eyes were still filled with anxiety. The fire that
killed the real Irene as a child must have left her mother with PTSD.

It is impossible to not know about this symptom because it is a very common symptom seen in special
forces.

“If you’re worried, would you like to go with me, Mom? It’s been a while since I had to ask Uncle Hans to
bake me some cookies. It’s with nuts.”

Mom’s expression brightened immediately at my words.

“Really? Oh my goodness. I thought my daughter was all grown up, but she’s still a baby. Baby. I can’t do it
without my mom, right?”

“Mom.”

“Yes why?”

Mom finally moved the spoon that had stopped and looked at me. It felt a bit strange to say this with such
kind eyes, but I felt like I needed to ask for permission.

“I really want to join the security guard…. Is this really not possible?”

“…What is there to see at the security station?”

I didn’t think she would give permission easily, but even though I asked my father and brother to do it, my
mother was adamant. I glanced at the bottom of the bowl and put down my spoon.

“This is where my dad and brother work, shouldn’t I go and see it at least once? My mom has been there
too….”

Dad and David blushed shyly at my words. Mom put down the spoon she hadn’t picked up a few times and
seemed to be thinking about it.

“Do you want to go like that?”

“Yes, I also want to know about our territory.”

 That way, if something happens later, we will be able to respond properly.

Even though it happened decades ago, monster waves were not uncommon. Because that was a
phenomenon I experienced even before possession.

Even in Korea, the cause of the monster wave could not be identified. This was the same for the United
States and European Union countries.

“Hehe, then! My daughter is also a member of the Cloche family, so it’s a natural request! Honey! I will
personally take my daughter to safety and bring her back! Wouldn’t that work?”

Dad, who was in a good mood, smiled brightly and held Mom’s hand tightly with his hand, rubbing it with
his thumb. That was one of my dad’s favorite things. Mom, who had cold hands, really liked Dad’s warm
hands. As if there was nothing she could do, Mom let out a small sigh and picked up the spoon again.

“Then, take responsibility and travel safely.”

“I understand! Don’t worry.”

Seeing my parents getting along well, I promised myself again. In this life, I will definitely choose a man like
my father as my husband.
#Episode 14

I Need Your Help

Ciel, who had taken the portal to Spirit Leopard’s mansion, wasted no time and headed to the annex where
his younger brother was staying.

The sudden appearance of the owner caused a brief commotion in the mansion, but it soon calmed down,
and the butler in charge of the estate quickly came to Ciel’s side.

“Your Excellency, are you here? Please forgive me for not being able to come and meet you because I did not
hear from you.”

“Done. I came to see Aiden, so you don’t have to follow me.”

“…All right. If you need anything, please call me.”

“Okay.”

The butler who managed the manor house looked at the owner with unfamiliar eyes, recalling what he had
heard before from the butler who managed the capital manor. The owner, whose mood had changed since
one day, clearly looked different.

The owner he knew was someone who didn’t give answers. It was his job to carefully monitor his master’s
intentions.

Where has the elegant and aristocratic atmosphere gone? The current owner exudes such a violent aura
that it is difficult to speak to him carelessly.

That kind of energy was something that only a low-level mercenary would give off, so the butler couldn’t
open his mouth so he just quietly retreated.

Ciel gently closed his eyes for a moment and opened them at the sight he had not seen in a long time. I felt
dizzy. The body that appealed for guidance sometimes began to show abnormal symptoms.

Some days I had hallucinations, and other days I had auditory hallucinations. So, even if I didn’t have to
avoid sleep, I had to gasp for breath as I remembered my wife’s last moments as clearly as if I had seen them
in a dream.
 Although he wanted to forget, he couldn’t, and every time he remembered his sins that he couldn’t forget,
the imperfect energy he had suppressed violently shook.

The moment I gathered my mind so as not to be swayed by illusions, I heard a voice younger than the one in
my memory.

“Brother?”

Ciel slowly raised his dizzy head.

Standing in front of me was a thin boy with a shorter head than him. The small face beneath his dark black
hair was white as it was not exposed to sunlight. What stood out on his pale face were his ruby-red eyes.

Ciel quietly faced his younger brother, whose round eyes were wide open as if he was surprised by the
sudden visit.

In the past, I would have thought that he was sensitive and felt a presence and came out, but not anymore. I
came out after recognizing his aura as a fellow esper. My younger brother didn’t realize it himself.

Ciel smiled, showing his teeth as he faced Aiden, who was standing in front of him. It was very nice. My
younger brother whom I haven’t seen in almost ten years.

“Aiden.”

At his call, her already wide eyes opened as if they were about to roll out.

“…Uh?”

“I need your help.”

“…My help?”

In the past, he did not properly recognize his younger brother’s abilities and sent him to a faraway place in
the name of recreation. His younger brother, who was staying in a villa at the end of his estate, sent him a
letter to say hello, but he never responded.

After that, he followed Seoyoon across dimensions and was unable to meet Aiden. That was also one of the
regrets I thought of right before I died.
 Ciel wanted to properly teach his neglected younger brother and help him grow into a mentally healthy
person who is not influenced by himself.

“Don’t lock yourself in the outhouse anymore.”

Aiden lowered his eyes as if embarrassed by Ciel’s next words.

“Brother….”

“Aiden, you are not mentally ill.”

“….”

“You are an esper.”

Aiden pursed his lips at his blunt words. Ciel walked up to his younger brother and squeezed his shoulder.
He asked Aiden, hiding his growing impatience.

“There is a place where your strength is needed.”

“But bro…. Am I really an esper? I don’t know how to use my powers like my brother. But how can I be an
esper? If it’s because I don’t like living in a separate building….”

Ciel looked down at Aiden, who was shaking with eyes full of fear, and then held him in his arms. While
patting his back slowly, he recalled his past self and reflected once again.

Although the age difference was not much, I regretted keeping my younger brother in a separate house.
Even if they didn’t like it, they should have dragged it outside and made it independent.

No, if he hadn’t regressed, he still wouldn’t have known that Aiden was an esper, so they should have helped
him heal together.

He should not have fallen into pity for himself and neglected those around him, as if he were the only one
carrying all the burden of the world.

As a result, he lost his wife in a past he could not return from, and now he has become a dull older brother
who does not even know his younger brother’s condition.
 “Aiden, if you want to stay in the separate house, you can do that. But aren’t you curious about your true
abilities?”

“…Am I really capable as an esper?”

“You said that before. Everyone has different fronts and backs. Why did you say that?”

In response to Ciel’s question, Aiden brought up a concern he had never shared with anyone before.

“I don’t want to hear it, but I keep hearing someone else’s voice. When I tell them to be quiet, they look at
me strangely. It’s definitely a smiling face…. Just say things I don’t want to hear.”

Ciel stretched the corners of his mouth at his younger brother’s words. What he expected was correct. He
grabbed Aiden’s shoulders and pulled them apart.

“Can you tell me more?”

Aiden looked up with eyes full of doubt and anticipation at his brother’s words. The anxiety that came from
not being able to understand the thoughts of his brother, who was the only one who could not hear anything,
and the joy that came from hearing that his brother needed him, his red eyes widened and shook slightly.

***

I thought I would be able to go to the guard station the next day, but due to a sudden fever in the early
morning, all my plans were canceled. Because it was after having fun shooting an arrow, I didn’t know that my
mother’s eyebrows would go up so high that they would come down.

My father had to pray with his hands and feet next to my mother, not knowing what to do. He is the one who
bought the bow.

But I knew very well that the fever I was feeling right now was not because of that.

I know it well because I experienced it once. The fever that rose in my body now was manifestation fever.
 In the past, when I was in the special forces, my fever suddenly started rising early in the morning. My
whole body became drowsy due to the high fever, and I had to endure it while lying helplessly, staring at the
ceiling with wide eyes.

It was so hot that the breath coming out of my mouth felt like boiling steam, as if it was no different from
then, or even worse than then.

“When on earth is the doctor coming!”

Mom stamped her feet and wiped my face with a wet towel. It looked like a towel soaked in cool water, but
after swiping it over my face a few times, it quickly became lukewarm.

“…Mom.”

“Uh, why? Want some water? Or is there something you want to eat?”

“You’ll be fine in just a few days…. Dad, don’t scold me too much.”

“Lin…. My good daughter….”

The more I spoke, the more my throat became dry. My mother glared at my father even more at my words,
but when I held her hand, the corners of her eyes, which had risen, went down.

“You can’t even hide your bow….”

It would have been difficult if I accidentally got rid of it while I was sleeping. You always have to be
prepared wherever there are monsters.

If Earth had maintained a border defense system like this from the beginning, it might not have been caught
up in monsters.

However, monsters began to rapidly increase not only in Korea but all over the world, and there was a
serious shortage of people to stop them. Because I lived in such a place, I couldn’t easily let down my guard.

It is said that the Stern Empire has a temple barrier so it can be protected, but our territory is a different
story. So, I had to be careful at all times to feel safe.

So don’t throw away the weapon you barely got. As I muttered softly, my mother held my loose hand
tighter. And unlike his actions, he comforted me with a very kind voice.
 “…Let’s get well soon. Then mom will buy you more. I would take him to the security guard, and then go to
the Golden Hill with my mom and ride a horse. Huh?”

I burst into laughter at my mother, who had barely given me permission just last night, but was now telling
me to go first.

Having a family is a blessing and love. I am suffering from a fever that is no different from the past, but I feel
fine now. Is it really a big deal that I get sick when people who care about me like this take care of me?

And I wasn’t worried because I knew the cycle of fever and the general symptoms. You will suffer from a
high fever for two days, but after that, the fever will gradually subside and you will feel a strange energy
surrounding your entire body.

It’s a feeling of fullness, but on the other hand, it’s also a lonely feeling.

The reason why it was called the esper’s partner, the guide, was very clear. A guide is not only absolutely
necessary for espers. On the contrary, espers were very necessary for guides as well.

A being that helps me prove my worth.

The only ones who can handle espers who boast overwhelming and transcendent abilities.

Because that was the guide, and the guide was the esper’s only mate.

I felt like my body was stuck to the bed, like a hot, soggy candy. I took a deep breath and thought, trying to
relax my tense body.

It was a late thought I had while trying to appease my mother. I know that in the novel, the Lady Saint was
the only guide, so the Crown Prince and Ciel would fight over her….

Why did the guide apparition come to me? Why?

#Episode 15

What Made You So Hot That Day?

Esper’s monopolistic and possessive desire for the guide is at a level that the average person cannot
imagine.

Although I had never really experienced that desire for exclusiveness, I didn’t know what it felt like, but
from what I watched from the side, I got the impression that it could be good or bad.

Of course, at the time, there were times when I thought it would be nice if Ciel claimed ownership over me.

Other espers tried to hide their dedicated guides and not show them, and were anxious to listen to anything
the guide said.

Although Ciel didn’t even pretend to do that, the persistent interest in the guide shown by most espers was
remarkable.

As my body became weaker, the past that I wanted to forget burrowed into me once again. I was scared of
the loneliness that struck me when I was around him.

“Whoa….”

“Lin, our daughter….”

While taking a deep breath, I looked up at my mother, who had kind, yet worried, crazy eyes.

“Mom…. Please stay by my side….”

“Don’t worry. Mom will always be by your side.”

As I felt reassured by the gentle voice, my eyes naturally closed. I didn’t forget to look at my brother and
father before I closed my eyes. The two people were looking at me with dead faces.

Faces I saw someday. These were the faces I saw when I woke up in the coffin.

It was definitely the same face I saw back then, but I couldn’t be as indifferent as I was then. I closed my
eyes and prayed like I did at my bar mitzvah. In fact, more earnestly than then.
 Oh God.

I hope the family will never know that the real Irene is dead.

I hope you don’t know about the shameless person who took that position.

I can no longer let go of the affection I already knew.

Therefore….

Because I will do better….

Please don’t let my family know forever.

Just like in the past, as the fever got worse, my consciousness became blurred regardless of my will.
Trapped between strange imaginations and delusions, I lost consciousness.

“Irene!”

I wanted to open my eyes to my mother’s tearing screams, but it was impossible.

***

I had a dream while suffering from fever.

Even in my dream, I was lying down with a fever. Fortunately, it was not the home office of a special forces
unit that I didn’t want to remember, but the bedroom of the apartment I shared with Ciel.

What made you so hot that day?

My memory is vague, but I felt like I collapsed while guiding. Ciel was often tasked with absurd missions.
Even if you were a dual-element S-class esper, these missions were nearly impossible.
 Or an immoral mission that is not even worthy of such an esper.

I used to think that an arrogant and noble man couldn’t do that because of material greed. As you can see,
he was a man with very strong pride.

Even if a man like that was paid a lot of money, there was no way he would do something like clearing out a
garbage dump and wiping out a slum.

Even if it is a place like that, it is a place where people live. Why do you take on such a heartless and
senseless mission? After completing such a mission, Ciel pushed me to my limit. He held me up all night and
didn’t let me go.

In the first place, there was a large difference in grade with him, so no matter how good the match rate was,
the guidance I could give him was limited. Even though I gave it all away in the beginning, he continued to not
let go of me.

Every time I felt his hot hands caressing my skin, or his thrusting and stirring, I couldn’t even scream and
had to shed tears while scratching his shoulders and back.

It seemed like he was trying to eat every drop of my guidance, so I had to become a helpless herbivore in
front of him.

I had to feel dizzy as if I had to be pressed by the lion’s paws, have my blood sucked out, my flesh torn off,
and eventually even give up my heart to stop the lion’s predation.

My body, which had repeatedly crossed its limits, sent a signal to survive, and as a result, I had to collapse
from high fever.

Even if I ended up like this, he wouldn’t mind. It was lonely, but it was a familiar thing, so I didn’t really
want his touch.

Yes, it certainly was like that in the past.

I guess so….

‘Shh…. Sleep more. What if I open my eyes already?’

A palm filled with cool wind gently pressed down on my eyelids. I should have collapsed right after having
sex with him and my body was a mess, but that wasn’t the case.
 My body was soft and refreshed. As I lay down in my new pajamas, I couldn’t help but gasp under the large
hands.

‘I’m going to give you ice. Don’t be surprised.’

The man who usually spoke colder than ice spoke incredibly kindly and softly.

I must have split the ice, but tiny ice particles entered my mouth and quickly melted and disappeared. So, I
thought it would be cool to live there.

‘Now, one more thing… ….’

A piece of ice larger than the grain that came in a moment ago entered my mouth. I hungrily sucked on the
cold ice.

‘There are peaches, can you eat them?’

The moment I heard him speak, I felt hungry. I quickly nodded, but my stretched body only vibrated very
slightly. He quickly recognized the subtle difference and put a bite-sized peach into his mouth.

As the sweet juice flowed down and onto my mouth, my cool tongue licked it up. Then I heard a crunching
sound and a piece of ice entered my mouth again.

‘Would you like some more peaches? Or give me more ice?’

A voice sweeter than peaches gently caressed my ear and entered. I had a strange feeling, but unlike usual, I
did not hide my feelings and answered honestly.

‘Ice….’

Sweet peaches were nice, but I wanted the ice that came out after going into his mouth even more.

He seemed to like my answer and laughed lowly. I could feel his body shaking slightly through the large
hand that was still pressing on my eyelids.

Suddenly, I heard the sound of ice grinding again and a grain of ice entered my mouth. Even though the ice
should have no taste at all, I had the illusion that it tasted strangely sweet.
 He was busy alternately putting peaches and ice into my mouth when he flinched when he heard a small
vibration. I could feel it through the palm of my hand that was gently pressing my eyelids.

He, who had not moved, heard the vibration again and cursed, making a sound similar to that of crushing ice
as before.

No matter how angry he was, he never uttered a swear word, so I thought this must be a dream.

Cool lips gently pressed against my forehead, and as they fell, the palm that was covering my eyes also fell.

I already knew it from the voice, but I wanted to see it with my own eyes.

I lifted my heavy eyelids with difficulty. After blinking my eyelids several times due to lack of focus, I could
see the side of his face looking at the phone with a stern expression.

On the brightly lit and vibrating cell phone screen, the words Seoyoon Lee Guide moved back and forth
several times.

I thought to myself as I looked up at him sitting next to me, his expression stiff, but his clothes looking
comfortable.

After all, this is a dream.

It’s either a ridiculous dream or….

Either that, or it’s just my delusion that I may have desperately wanted….

It’s probably one of two things.

***

Ciel talked slowly with Aiden. As he expected, Aiden was a spirit-type esper.

Even the ability to read people’s minds.

 Although I expected it, it was a truly dangerous ability.

Even in Korea, I met an esper with this special ability. Based on the story he told at that time, Ciel took
Aiden around the main building and experimented on the employees.

As a result, it was possible to eavesdrop on the thoughts of most ordinary people. And very occasionally, I
could find people who couldn’t hear their voices.

They were both knights and aides. Perhaps it was because they had latent esper abilities, or else because
they had strong mental powers, they seemed unable to peek into their heads.

Or maybe you suddenly used too much of your ability and it didn’t work properly.

Anyway, it was a great ability.

Aiden, who had been living in a separate house, suddenly became tired because he suddenly met many
people and used many of his abilities at once.

“Aiden, take care of this.”

“What is this, bro?”

“This is holy water made by the temple for espers. When I’m really having a hard time, I take out a bottle
and drink it. It’s not a large amount, so you should only eat it when you’re really tired.”

“To what extent?”

Ciel was lost in thought for a moment at Aiden’s question. The standards he sets may be harsh for his
younger brother who is just starting to use his abilities.

“…What if a little blood comes out of your throat?”

So I lowered my standards. Nevertheless, my younger brother’s expression was strangely distorted.

“…Does it have to hurt that much?”

Ciel decided to use this opportunity to tell Aiden a lot of things.

 “Aiden.”

“Huh….”

Aiden thought he was going to get scolded because Ciel had an expression of impatience and pain on his
face the whole time.

His busy older brother took the time to teach him how to use his abilities, but later on he thought he had
been too foolish.

The wandering red eyes disappeared under the eyelids. The abundant eyelashes moved slowly beneath the
downcast eyes. However, contrary to Aiden’s thoughts, Ciel intended to say something more important than
using his abilities.

“You must remember what I say.”

#Episode 16

They Are Just Clumsy Beings

“Huh….”

“As a Esper, you have to get used to pain from the moment your abilities manifest. Unless the moment
comes when your own guide appears and relieves your pain, you should never rely on the abilities of other
guides or the abilities of a saint.”

“Guide?”

“Yeah, you probably learned it from history books too.”

“Uh, I know. I remember.”

“The guide’s pulse has been cut off now, but the saint has come to visit.”

“Is the saint a guide?”

I couldn’t quite figure out how much I should tell my younger brother, who had just moved out of the annex.

“That’s right. I know you as a guide. But don’t think that just because a guide is a good person, he or she is a
good person.”

“Why? Why? You’re a saint.”

Ciel felt his throat close up at his younger brother’s remarks. Yes, in the past, he thought like that and
blindly trusted Seo-yoon.

Anyone from the Stern Empire would believe in the god Asteras. The saint, the daughter of that god, would
be no different.

But that shouldn’t be the case.

We had overlooked one fact. That is, the saint came from another place and has the ability to return there.
 He had to keep in mind that a situation like the one where he moved dimensions with her for the sake of the
Stern Empire could occur.

In the past, the reason he followed the saint was because there was an order from the emperor.

One day the emperor called him. He said he heard it secretly from a priest and told him about the saint’s
abilities. The saint said she could open the dimensional door again. So, she said she went back and forth
between her hometown and the Stern Empire.

In that case, it was like saying that an empire with only a saint as a guide could lose its guide again at any
time.

And wouldn’t there be another guide in the saint’s hometown? If we can bring other guides to the Stern
Empire, then the crown prince of the empire, as well as Ciel himself, may be able to live in peace.

With such carefree thoughts, I approached the saint and followed her through the dimensional gate. At first,
the saint seemed to have shown interest in him and tried to help him, but the situation gradually changed.

Additionally, the fact that only a saint can open the dimensional door was a problem I had not thought
about before.

And when he realized that the saint had no attachment to the empire, he had a premonition that she would
no longer help him.

His prediction was correct, and he learned that the saint was not alone but was tied to a group.

Dealing with groups was more complicated and difficult than with individuals. If it is not just one group, but
a government that encompasses the entire country, or an important federation organization in the country,
the words are even different.

In this way, Ciel had no choice but to become isolated.

In Korea, which was so different from the Stern Empire, he could not trust anyone and depend on anyone.
Also, the fact that it was not a class society like the empire made it difficult for him.

At birth, he was born as the eldest son of the only duke in the empire. He was an arrogant and aristocratic
man. And I lived my life taking it for granted.

However, Korea was not a class society, and at the same time, it was also a class society.
 Esperna Guides were strictly structured with a grading system, with executives above them. The executives
were generally politicians and soldiers, but they were all ordinary people who treated espers like weapons.

Psychics and guides were only weapons and shields to block monsters.

I had no idea that they had feelings for them, so I tried to trap them by building a high fence around their
fearful abilities, and created a weak point within them to manipulate them.

The saint was one of them, and it was only a matter of time before she too became one of them.

However, I have no intention of defending the saint. She hid what she could have told honestly from the
beginning and brought him to Korea with the intention of taking advantage of him.

Ciel clenched his jaw so hard that it was painful to think about it again.

The Empire knew less about Espers and Guides than Korea. So it was there that I first learned that espers
and guides could engrave.

Imprinting can be done through natural emotional flow, but it can also be done by force. I once encountered
an esper who was forcibly imprinted with a guide he did not want while connected to a machine created
through various experiments like a test subject.

And Ciel almost had a forced imprint with Seoyoon, a saint.

Because Duel Element was a power rarely seen in Korea, the United States, or the entire Earth, his abilities
were greatly coveted. So, the higher-ups wanted to force him to form a personal relationship with Seo-yoon,
who was a member of the guide unit.

In the first place, in a situation where he couldn’t go back through the dimensional door without the power
of a saint, he couldn’t run away, nor could he deal with the Korean government on his own.

However, if it was imprinted, even if an opportunity to escape came, it would not have been possible to even
try.

He tried to resist fiercely, but the more he used his abilities, the more he wanted guidance, and he became
unable to refuse the Korean government’s orders.

I had to go to the lab with a dead, black face like livestock being dragged to a slaughterhouse.
 This became a reality that was difficult for him to accept, as he had been revered and respected as second
only to the royal family since birth.

When he gave up everything, he learned something new. The fact is that forced imprinting does not mean
that it is possible for everyone.

The matching rate between him and the saint was terribly low. 23%….

Even if the saint was an S-class guide, he was saying that she was worse than a D-class guide. The
Federation Center was confused, and someone spilled the news that a special forces soldier who had just
appeared as a guide was here.

I tried to bring them in for a test and just extract data, but they did as they wanted.

It didn’t work.

Ciel recalled the first time he met his wife. Wearing a hat over her short bob cut just below her ears, a
simple black sleeveless T-shirt, and military pants, the expression on her face had disappeared as if water
spilled on the floor had evaporated.

The moment I saw her with a disciplined gait and an unerring raised hand salute, I felt a sense of rejection.
Because I judged Seohyun to be a person who is guided by orders, no different from the saint, or like everyone
else here.

The researchers put him and Seohyun into a matching test room and extracted data.

Perhaps because his matching rate with the saint was disastrous, he seemed to have created the hypothesis
that he was a person who had traveled between dimensions and therefore was not a match for the guides
here.

However, contrary to their expectations, the matching rate turned out to be absurd.

99%….

If it were divided more granularly, it might be 99.99%. With the figure approaching 100%, the researchers
had to go down a path they had not intended. Ciel was able to escape the forced imprint with the help of
Seohyun, whom he saw for the first time.

Ciel ruffled the hair of Aiden, who was looking at him blankly, and dismissed the question. Even looking
back on my past, if I said something bad about the saint now, I might be treated strangely.
 Even though he was my younger brother, I had to be sparing in my words. Also, his younger brother’s
abilities had to be kept secret. Aiden’s ability had enough elements that it could be abused if done incorrectly.

“Aiden.”

“…Huh.”

Aiden held his head in both hands and looked up at Ciel. It was worth noting that his once pale face turned
red.

“I told you there was something I could help you with.”

“Huh.”

“I would like you to go somewhere with me and read someone’s mind.”

“What am I supposed to find out by reading?”

Aiden was a brilliant man and knew exactly what to do with his abilities. I never said anything about it, but
it was very special.

“Not exactly. But I want you to know everything that came out of her head.”

Aiden nodded vigorously at his words. I thought it was just mental illness, but it turned out that he had the
same esper abilities as his older brother, whom he admired. It was like a dream to him.

Ciel added, looking at his younger brother who was obedient and cute like a puppy meeting its owner.

“And I don’t plan on telling anyone about your abilities.”

Hearing his words, Aiden’s expression immediately calmed down. It was almost visible that the bright
energy that had been there just a moment ago was disappearing. So Ciel hurriedly added his words.

“This is for you. It may not happen, but if the Emperor orders you, you may have to delve into the heads of
people you don’t want to know, or you may experience bad things from someone who fears your abilities.”

Ciel let out a low laugh while giving advice to his younger brother. Because this was advice I also gave to
him in the past.
 Espers only have abilities, but are not transcendent beings. Rather, they are just clumsy beings who are
exploited.
#Episode 17

It Was Just a Moment of Neglect

It seems that a congressman came to visit while I was unconscious. The fever went down faster than
expected and I was able to sit in bed and eat three days after the onset of the fever. It wasn’t easy to move my
body because I was still drowsy, but my mind was quite clear.

As I ate the cream soup made by Uncle Hans, I felt pressured by three pairs of gazes.

“…Aren’t your father and brother going to work?”

I could tell from the sunlight coming through the window that it was now approximately noon. But two men
wearing comfortable shirts wandered around my room.

Slow and meaningless, like a caged carnivore.

At that time, my mother, who was feeding me the soup, couldn’t hold back and opened her mouth.

“I can’t do this because Rin is uncomfortable. You and David, shouldn’t you hurry up and get dressed up and
then go out to the security guard and check the situation?”

“No. I’m going to watch my daughter eat.”

“Me too. Mother.”

“The child is uncomfortable! No matter how family you are, all men should leave!”

It wasn’t until their mother, who couldn’t help but stand up and push them out of the room, that the two of
them left, noisy. And we chatted for a while in front of the door.

“Rin, as soon as you get better, my brother will take you to the security guard! Oh, that’s right. I will also buy
you a new romance novel that is popular in the capital.”

“This father will buy you a new bow! Even if you don’t, I’ve already told Benjamin, so just wait a moment!”

Unlike the content, the voice was so sad that I couldn’t help but laugh.
 “Oh, really, there is no polarity like that.”

Mom shook her head as if she was tired, sat down on the chair next to the bed, and looked at me. Even my
mother, who looked at me strangely after I ate all the soup, was extremely angry when I saw her.

Of course, I liked all of those extreme aspects.

“Shall I bring you something for dessert? Let’s see, which is better….”

Mom muttered as she cleaned up the tray herself. I muttered the name of a fruit that I vaguely remembered.

“Peach?”

“Do you want to eat peaches? Coincidentally, Hans went to the city and bought something yesterday…. Wait
a minute.”

Mom seemed happy to hear that I wanted to eat something. Instead of stopping her, I added softly.

“Put some ice in it to make it cool, Mom.”

“…Okay. Mom will do everything.”

Mom’s voice trembled. When we made eye contact, I was relieved that fortunately he didn’t show any tears.

Every time I was sick, my mother’s face would distort with self-reproach. I think it’s because it reminds me
of a time when a fire occurred in the past.

It was only a moment of negligence, but the family, who had paid such a high price, still seemed to be stuck
in the past. Well, the past was not something that could be easily shaken off.

Even though it’s been that long, I still remember Ciel because I saw him briefly in a dream.

Even though the Guide manifested differently from the Esper, it did not have any major characteristics. This
was especially true since the revealed abilities could only be known if one had an esper.

But the guide here seemed to be something different. I lifted my right hand, which had burn marks hidden
under the blanket. A flower pattern was engraved on the faintly red scar.
 The peak-shaped flower pattern looked exactly like a rose. It appeared that it had grown exactly on top of
the scar and looked like a pink Gisella rose.

After observing my right hand for a while, I lay down, closed my eyes, and concentrated on feeling the
energy latent within me. My body was filled with a warm and refreshing energy.

If the Esper breathes this energy into them, they will receive guidance.

It could be seen as a way to push out the esper’s impure energy with new energy. It was a basic guiding
method, and the second guiding method was the one I used before I died.

Directly absorbing the esper’s impure energy.

That was a guiding method that should not have been used if possible. As Esper’s abilities were revealed, his
basic physical abilities also improved. Even if he is not an esper who has manifested external abilities.

Espers, who differ greatly in physical strength, have bodies that can handle their madness, but since the
guide’s body is no different from that of an ordinary person, they cannot directly absorb their unstable
madness.

While I was gathering my thoughts for a moment, my mom came back. My mouth watered when I saw the
ice and delicious peaches filled in a small glass bowl.

I quickly hid my right hand under the blanket and happily ate the peach my mother gave me. I looked at my
mother, recalling the dream in which Ciel appeared and thinking that it tasted better than the peach in my
dream.

I thought it would be best to keep the fact that I became a guide a secret from my family. Because I didn’t
want to worry any more.

***

As expected, I quickly shook myself off and got up. Because I was just a guide, I wasn’t sick.
 When I got out of bed and ate at the restaurant, my father and brother kept looking at me with thrilled
faces. It was funny because the two men looked similar to anyone who saw them, as if proving their parent-
child relationship, and their surprised expressions were also the same.

When they looked at their father and brother while laughing, the two men lowered their heads in unison
and began to focus on their meal.

“Lin, what are you planning to do today?”

My mom also burst out laughing at the two men and then asked me a question.

“Well, I’m going to practice archery some more at the training range.”

“…Already? Wouldn’t it be better to rest a little more?”

“It’s really okay now. It’s no different than before I got sick.”

My mom seemed worried about what I said, but she didn’t do anything to stop me.

“Mom, do you know how good Rin is at shooting a bow? I taught myself and use it much better than most
archers. You don’t have to worry.”

“Huh, really?”

Dad showed interest in what my brother said.

“Yes, father. I was really surprised. Isn’t this skill too valuable to just practice in the training hall?”

“I can’t believe you said that. I’m curious about this dad too, Lin.”

“…No, just something. I don’t think it’s that bad.”

“Hey, you don’t have to be humble around family.”

“But brother. As good as I can shoot, I don’t think it compares to the archers in the guard. We can’t ignore
physical requirements.”

“That’s true, hmm….”

 David finished his meal in an instant and tilted his head to himself as he drank water. Then I asked my dad.

“Father. If we had an archery match between Lin and the guards, who would win? Since I’m not hunting
monsters, I think accuracy is more important….”

In other words, control is more important than power.

“Huh, to that extent?”

“Take a look at your real father too. Lyn is a genius.”

“Haha!”

Dad drank the water in one go and put it down loudly. Then my mother immediately nagged me.

“I told you not to make a sound.”

It was because what my father did was un-noble. I found that funny too and burst into laughter. Mom
nagged Dad, and Dad’s once majestic shoulders became narrow again.

After eating, my father, brother, and mother headed to the training hall together. David boasted so much
that they both seemed curious about my skills.

Of course, I had tried shooting an arrow in the past, which my family didn’t know about, but I still didn’t
think I was that good at it. Because I just picked up a bow to survive.

I held my bow with my family standing behind me. I was nervous for no reason because there were visitors.
After taking a deep breath, I hung the practice arrow. As I pulled the bowstring tightly, my body, which had
been confined to bed, immediately stretched out in tension.

After catching my breath, I shot at the target. I could feel my family watching me with bated breath. I was a
little worried because the wind was blowing head-on, but I always pulled my bow in bad conditions.

Now that it was just practice, this desire wasn’t even a handicap.

Considering the influence of the wind, I pulled the bowstring all the way. After fixing on the target, I was
about to relax my fingers, when the wind flow suddenly changed.
 The wind that was blowing from the front suddenly blew like a gust of wind from behind, and the arrow
that had already left my hand flew at a very high speed under the power of the wind and hit the target.

It was so powerful that 1/3 of the arrows got stuck in it. I slowly closed my eyes in a situation where I felt a
sense of déjà vu. This was because I had often encountered wind like this in the past. Whenever there was an
emergency or urgent situation, a storm would come from behind to help me.

“Wow!”

“Oh!”

“My daughter!”

The family behind me came running all at once, chatting excitedly among themselves with me in the middle.

“My daughter, you’re amazing.”

“Do you think my daughter will win even if she competes with the guards?”

“Look at that! I told you! Our Rin is a genius!”

My family praised me with excitement, and even though it was something they had experienced
consistently, I was touched. I was so embarrassed I couldn’t say anything, but I was filled with pure joy.

“Shall we compete with the security guard soon?”

“Yeah, that would be great!”

“I need to use this opportunity to come to my senses! Father!”

“Yes, yes. Monsters are rare these days, so I’ll have to crush the faces of those who have become lazy.”

“Honey.”

My mom started nagging my dad for saying something rude again, and I made eye contact with David and
smiled.
 My life is so happy and peaceful now that I don’t think it’s a big deal that I appeared as a guide. It may have
been more because of past memories. Because there were many guides in the past.

So even though I knew the circumstances of this world, I was mistaken.

#Episode 18

How Can This Be?

Ciel brought Aiden to Lemondry next to Clochery. I tried to go to the portal, but Clocheryeong didn’t have a
portal.

I knew it was an underdeveloped place because it was located on the outskirts of the empire, but I didn’t
know there was a portal.

So, from Lemondryeong, we traveled by carriage. Aiden came out of the annex and was busy looking around
the wide outside.

In fact, what he was doing now was uncharacteristic of him. It wasn’t planned at all and was quite
impulsive.

He could not forget the Lady Cloche whom he had briefly seen. Strangely, as the days passed, Young-ae’s
face came to mind instead of Seohyun’s past, and it felt like I was going crazy. Forgetting my wife’s face felt
worse than I thought.

Therefore, I was full of thoughts about finding a way to move to Korea before I forget. The last way was to
knowingly succumb to the saint’s trick.

Therefore, he justified his actions by saying that there was a need to keep an eye on Lady Cloche who was
somehow suspicious.

Throughout the carriage ride, Ciel concentrated on swallowing the blood welling up inside him. It was
because I didn’t want to be seen bleeding for no reason in front of Aiden.

Even though he wasn’t using his abilities in particular, his body wanted guiding more and more as the days
passed.

It was as if I had been receiving guidance all along but it was cut off. My addicted body yearned for
guidance, but I had no desire to receive it from the saint. It would have been better to die like this, but that
would have been enough even after meeting his wife again.

“Brother, didn’t you say the place we’re going is Closureyeong?”

“That’s right.”
 “And you said we shouldn’t reveal our identities, right?”

“Okay.”

“Okay, I’ll try.”

It was nice to hear a more cheerful voice than usual. Why didn’t I think of taking care of my younger brother
in the past? Ah, maybe it was because I was distracted somewhere else.

Guiding, which I experienced for the first time in my life, was ecstasy itself. So I couldn’t think about other
things and I couldn’t even think of doubting the saint. She was filled with vain conceit that she had chosen
him, and looked down on the crown prince.

The commercial carriage I rented to hide my identity wasn’t a good ride, but it was perfect for getting my
mind back from wandering thoughts.

After arriving at Clocheryeong, the two took a room at one of the most luxurious inns in the city. Aiden, who
had been busy talking the entire way, fell asleep as soon as he saw the bed.

Since the sun was still too high for dinner, he decided to do a quick reconnaissance and then headed straight
to Baron Cloche. Of course, he used his abilities to sneak in without anyone noticing.

Ciel came to the back of the mansion and climbed the branches of a tall tree to look around the mansion.

Although it was old, it was a modest mansion with a sense of history, perhaps because it was well
maintained. Then I discovered a black trace on the top of the roof of the mansion. Maybe I hadn’t erased it all,
but there was only a little bit of it, but I knew right away that it was a sign of a fire.

It was impossible not to know that it had the ability to set fire every time. Ciel slowly observed the mansion
again, recalling the past of Lady Cloche, whom he had first recognized through documents.

The barracks, which seem to have been built a long time ago, were often made of wood rather than stone.
The basic frame may have been solid stone, but the roof and walls surrounding it were often made of wood.

It was said that it was a structure that could easily spread if a fire broke out.

“Are finances really that difficult…?”

I knew from the documents that their situation was difficult. I also knew well the personality of Baron
Cloche, who cared for the people of his territory even though the circumstances were difficult.
 Normal nobles would have prioritized their family, but the baron did the opposite. When he had money, he
prepared devices for the safety of the residents of the territory and invested in security forces. He then
appeared to spend the remaining money on a mansion.

Even so, I recently heard that family-owned merchants are having a hard time….

Ciel was wondering if there was anything he could do to help. Aside from the fact that Lady Cloche was an
award winner, I was very moved by the fact that she protected the empire and its citizens with pride as a
fellow knight.

Since I wasn’t feeling well, my mind kept wandering elsewhere. As I was concentrating on the topic of
coming to spy on someone else’s house, the quiet space suddenly became noisy.

When I came to my senses, I saw members of the Cloche family coming out of the trees into the dance hall,
which was clearly visible. Ciel’s eyes widened when he saw Lady Cloche, whom he had been so curious about,
wearing riding clothes differently from before.

Additionally, Ciel was thrilled when he saw the figure holding a bow in his hand.

Her graceful gait was clearly visible than when she was wearing a dress. He sighed slightly as he saw him
walking straight with a bow on his shoulder.

Although she only looked different, she was his wife perfectly.

“Is this possible?”

Can people like this exist? From her indifferent expression to her gait, to her habit and posture of holding
the bow and pulling the bowstring, it was completely Seohyun herself.

My fingertips were trembling. My breathing became increasingly heavy, and my mind was filled with
confusion. No matter how much I rubbed my eyes, she looked so much like his wife that I felt like I was going
crazy.

Even the fierce, targeting look in her eyes was so similar to Seohyun’s that Ciel watched her without even
being able to breathe properly.

Then I felt the wind blowing in the opposite direction. As was his habit, he helped her secretly by changing
the wind flow.

The arrow flying powerfully hit the center precisely, and cheers were heard. Even the way she calmly
checked the target was so similar to his wife that he watched her actions without even blinking.
 No matter how many times he fired, his posture did not show any disruption, and he began to aim his
arrows more precisely as time went by.

He was skilled as if he had been holding a bow for a long time. That’s not a skill that can be achieved in a
year or two….

Because he was completely focused on Lady Cloche, it was only later that he felt eyes on him. Ciel, who
made eye contact with Baron Cloche, had no choice but to face him with a puzzled expression.

It was clear that there was something missing in the documents prepared by the aide.

This was because it was not written anywhere that the Baron was a Sword Master. Ciel, who felt open
hostility, felt strangely embarrassed.

Since he is a peacock, he can be proud…. Where does this embarrassment come from?

***

Afterwards, Ciel met the Baron separately outside the mansion and apologized politely regardless of rank.
And I just made up a lie.

“It wasn’t intentional. I was on an inspection tour with my younger brother to show them the outskirts of
the empire.”

“…Are you talking about the Little Duke?”

“Okay.”

“Even if it’s not here, there are probably a lot of places on the outskirts.”

“I’m on my way to see other places too. I heard there was a place without a portal, so I just came to check it
out.”

Ciel was a little embarrassed by the Baron, who had been so polite in the imperial palace, but now did not
hide his hostility.
 “Then why were you looking at my daughter?”

From the Baron’s next words, Ciel was able to figure out why he was showing hostility. Isn’t this what was
written in the documents? The baron’s fierce love for his daughter.

“It was just a coincidence. It’s rare to see a young lady using a bow, so I just paid attention.”

Ciel honestly had no intention of speaking. I was so wary just from what I saw, but if I said, ‘Your daughter is
suspicious and I’m here to investigate,’ the look in my eyes was as if I would immediately banish the duke or
something else from the estate.

“That’s right. I’m not saying this because she’s my daughter, but her skills are not ordinary.”

“That’s right. That’s why I couldn’t take my eyes off it any longer. Your skills are good….”

“As expected. I feel proud when the Duke acknowledges it. No, it hasn’t even been a week since I picked up a
bow. Is it a week today…? I tried shooting the bow the day after I bought it, and after lying in bed for a few
days because of pain, I shot it today, and I ended up shooting a hundred times. ….”

Ciel immediately learned how to talk to the Baron.

“That’s right. It was quite surprising that the shot landed right in the center of the target. But it hurt?”

“Suddenly, my fever rose in the early morning, and I don’t know how much I was anxious because of the
high fever for two days.”

“I had a high fever….”

“Yes, I did. Don’t you think even lawmakers don’t know the cause? Everything else was fine, but it was
extremely hot. I was so worried. I couldn’t even sleep. The duke will understand my feelings when he has
children later.”

“I guess so. But I kind of understand it. My younger brother was also not in good health when he was
young.”

“Ah, I see.”

While talking to the Baron, Ciel was looking for something that bothered him.
 “So, are you staying at the inn now?”

“Ah, it hasn’t been long since we arrived at Clocheryeong. So, I got a room first, but….”

“There won’t be an inn in our territory that a noble can use.”

“Well, it was pretty neat….”

Arthur’s eyes widened in surprise at Ciel’s answer. Just looking at his appearance, it seemed like he would
be very picky about things like sleeping with him, but seeing his easy-going appearance, he let go of the
hostility he had been feeling and spoke out loud.

“Then, let’s stay at our mansion! Wouldn’t it be better than an inn?”

Ciel’s eyes widened for a moment as if he was surprised by Arthur’s words. Because it was something I was
very happy to hear.
#Episode 19

Why Did You Come to My House?

Perhaps after suffering a long illness, my condition was actually better. My father suddenly went out
because he had some errands to run, and my mother, who was always a busy and frugal person, actively
participated in the affairs of the mansion.

He must have been neglecting his work while taking care of me, so he couldn’t have been with me for a long
time. However, I didn’t feel disappointed. Because my brother stayed by my side and told me various things.

I practiced with the new arrows my brother brought. Arrows made for monsters had larger and sharper
tips, so that if they hit the target, it was difficult to pull them out again.

My brother went because of work, but I stayed at the training range and focused on archery. I don’t know if
it’s been a while since I felt this refreshing.

Taking advantage of the time when no one was around, I put down my bow and took out the catarrh I had
brought with me. Although it had a rough appearance, the blade was precise and the handle fit perfectly in the
hand.

The catarrh I used in the past belonged to a dead comrade, so it was not the right size for me. However, this
catarrh fit my hand perfectly and was much easier to use than in the past.

As I was swinging my kathar according to the fighting order, Mary came to the training room.

“Miss, you need to hurry up and change your clothes!”

“Why?”

“The Baron sent a letter saying that a guest is coming to our mansion! So now the mansion is on alert! Come
on!”

Seeing Mary, who usually doesn’t make a lot of noise, scream so loudly that the dance hall rang, it seemed
like she was a very high-ranking customer.

I quickly grabbed my cataract and my bow and tried to go up to my room. But there was no doubt that my
father had brought a guest as soon as he sent the letter.
 As soon as I entered the back door of the mansion, I should have encountered cold blue eyes.

In a small mansion, the distance between the back door and the front door was inevitably short, so I had to
keep eye contact.

Why did Ciel come to my house? No, is it really him? Just because I came into the novel, or because Seo-yoon
came here, doesn’t that mean it’s not the person I know?

I stopped and looked at Ciel blatantly, then shifted my gaze to my younger brother who looked just like him.

Ciel’s younger brother, who was once depicted in the story, was described as a mentally sensitive and
nervous person.

Because the situation was so sudden, my loose body tightened with tension. And then a fact that I thought
was insignificant came to mind.

I appeared as a guide, and an esper came to my house.

A warning light turned on in my head and I pointed out Ciel as a target. Nowhere in the novel that was
spread as a prophetic book did there appear to be a sentence saying that Ciel had come to our territory. Of
course, it may not have been mentioned in the book because it was a private matter, but it definitely seemed
wrong.

Not only me, but also my mother, who was standing in the middle of the stairs, was embarrassed, and David,
who was just running out of the room, also froze in embarrassment.

I was at the bottom of the stairs, my mom was in the middle of the stairs, and my brother was at the bottom
of the stairs. All we could do was look at the entrance to the mansion with a stern expression on our faces.
The duke came as a guest, but I made a mistake by not being able to welcome him.

Meanwhile, the only person smiling brightly was my dad. While Ciel and his younger brother were looking
at each other for no reason, only Dad shouted in a cheerful voice.

“Honey, we have a guest!”

I had a premonition that this was the biggest accident ever committed. Tonight, Dad will be scolded by Mom
right before he falls asleep. Let the tears go away.
 ***

Amidst many twists and turns, my mother guided Ciel and his younger brother to the guest room, and in the
meantime, I quickly washed and changed my clothes. Mary took out a fancy dress, but chose a moderately
modest one.

It was because I didn’t really want to impress him. Even though he didn’t remember me, I didn’t want to
make any more efforts for him.

Since I had already put in enough effort in the past, I was satisfied with that. But what I was curious about
was something I was curious about. Why did Ciel come to our territory, and why did he bring his younger
brother with him?

I did some image training before leaving the room. Avoid making the mistake of radial guiding with the
Esper in front.

In my early days as a guide, I made a lot of mistakes while guiding without realizing it. In vulgar terms, it
was expressed as losing guidance, but it was the same phenomenon as espers not being able to control their
abilities after they first appeared.

Those who became espers were unable to forget their memories of when they were ordinary people and
often habitually grabbed and broke things.

So, broken items or broken doorknobs were often seen at the center.

Likewise, when the guides did not know how to guide well, they would give out guidance without realizing
it when they saw an esper. That happens because of the power that drives each other. Of course, this only
applies to newbies.

Having been his dedicated guide for a long time, I had excellent guiding control. It took a long time, but
more than that, it was the result of my efforts to provide accurate guidance to S-class espers without giving
them any trouble.

When I went down to the restaurant, Dad, Ciel, and Aiden were already there.

“Lady Cloche.”

Ciel, spotting me, stood up. At the same time, my father got up and came towards me.
 “This is my daughter, Your Excellency. Little Duke.”

Aiden even stood up and greeted me politely. Is it usually a duke or a minor duke? I felt a bit
incomprehensible, but I grabbed the hem of my skirt and bowed in an elegant manner.

“Hello, I apologize for not greeting you properly earlier. My name is Irene de Cloche. Duke, Little Duke. It’s
an honor to meet you.”

“No. I’m sorry for visiting so suddenly. But thank you for welcoming me like this.”

The slightly husky yet soft mid-low voice was younger than the voice in my memory, but it was the same.

“Nice to meet you. I am Aiden de Léopard.”

At the clear voice that followed, I turned my head and looked at Aiden. He held out his hand to me. Shaking
hands wasn’t just for men. I learned etiquette, but since I didn’t interact with many noble children, I was
confused.

I hesitated and stretched out my gloved right hand. Instead of holding my hand and shaking it, Aiden lifted it
gently and left a polite kiss on the back of my hand.

I only saw my father and brother, and I had never met a noble man in person, so I had forgotten about it, but
here there was a custom of kissing the back of a woman’s hand as a sign of courtesy.

I was so embarrassed that I didn’t know what to do. I rolled my eyes as my cheeks heated up unexpectedly,
but in the meantime, Ciel came to my side.

“Please leave my turn as well.”

He whispered softly and grabbed my hand as if he were handing a baton to Aiden. For a moment, I felt my
heart shrink from tension. I never expected to come into contact with an esper.

Fortunately, I was lucky that the gloves did not touch my bare skin.

However, the hot lips could be felt vividly through the gloves. Even if it wasn’t the surface of his lips, his lips
felt so bare that I was sweating.

My eyes immediately turned to his face. I looked at the long eyelashes that were gently lowered and found
them. The fact that he is really the same person as my ex-husband.
 When I saw a mole in a location that even Ciel didn’t know about, my fingertips trembled without me
realizing it. I followed him as he slowly fell, checking and rechecking the faintly visible dot between the
eyelashes of his left eye.

I was able to barely erase my bewildered expression and breathe a sigh of relief as I sat down in the chair
my father had pulled out for me. I thought that if I had been a little late, I might not have been able to hide my
agitation.

Of course, I knew he didn’t know me, but I felt strangely nervous.

If I hadn’t done image training before coming down, the guiding control I was so confident in would have
collapsed all at once.

After my mother and brother arrived, Uncle Hans started serving food. A steak, which I don’t usually eat,
was served on my plate, grilled deliciously.

Dad brought out wine produced at our estate and continued the conversation cheerfully, as usual.

“It is also time for you, Duke Little, to become interested in the outside world. When I was the Little Duke’s
age, I pretended to be a mercenary and went to other territories.

“The Baron is truly cheerful. A mercenary?”

Although he was a minor duke, he seemed to be paying homage to the owner of this mansion. I cut the steak
while seeing Aiden being more polite than I expected.

It was a steak that I had not eaten often even before I was possessed. I was worried about making awkward
gestures, so I carefully cut it and put it in my mouth, but it was clear that Uncle Hans’ specialty was not stew.

It looks like just meat, but is it so soft and melts in your mouth? I focused on the steak with my eyes
sparkling with the amazing feeling that all the nervousness I had felt earlier had disappeared in an instant.

Dad, brother, and Ciel started talking about monsters. It seemed like that was the only story they had in
common.

I was listening to the story with my ears, but my eyes couldn’t leave the steak. So I didn’t notice. Aiden was
looking at me with very curious eyes.

And while Ciel was checking Aiden, I didn’t even know he was looking at me from time to time. That’s how
much Uncle Hans’ steak tasted beyond my expectations and made me want to eat it again. So much so that she
even momentarily forgot that Ciel was her ex-husband.
#Episode 20

Miss You

While eating dinner, Ciel took time to observe Lady Cloche, who caught his eye. As soon as she entered the
mansion, she met her and her expression hardened as soon as she saw her, but she quickly managed her
expression skillfully.

Even though he was a baron, it was a moment when his aristocratic appearance was clearly revealed.
Rather, the Baron was the type that was clearly visible through his facial expressions.

He could see how well they treated themselves by looking at the food on the table. I also know better
through Lady Cloche.

I was able to.

She looked at the steak for a moment with an unfamiliar expression. And as soon as they took one bite, their
slightly stiff expressions began to soften.

After that, I was busy eating without paying any attention to my surroundings. But it was nice to see it. I
came here to investigate Lady Cloche, but unlike what I had intended, my gaze just kept wandering without
me realizing it.

The same seemed to apply to Aiden. I’m not sure if he uses his abilities as he said, but he certainly seems
interested.

Then I fell into a deep conversation with the Baron. Certainly, monsters appeared more often in
Clocheryeong than other places, and the knowledge about monsters was abundant.

It was the same in poetry. No, if we bring up the past, he might actually be more knowledgeable about
monsters than the Baron.

The monsters that appeared in the Empire and the monsters seen in Korea looked different, but the basic
context was similar. All they did was destroy and consume. And the behavioral patterns were not much
different.

The characteristics of each type of monster are almost the same. The only difference is their appearance and
where they appear.
 After having a dinner that was neither short nor long, Ciel returned to the guest room with Aiden. The
Baron seemed to want to have a drink together, but the hostess, Baroness Cloche, stopped him, saying that
Ciel and Aiden should be given time to recover from their fatigue.

In fact, since Aiden was tired after coming over by carriage, he decided to accept the Baroness’s
recommendation. Since I had no intention of staying for just one day anyway, it didn’t matter if I postponed
the drinking to another day.

I planned to stay at Baronja for a long time by creating a possible reason. It was an exquisite opportunity.
His patience was already running low to throw away his luck.

“Aiden.”

I was very curious to see if my brother had looked into her head. At the same time, an unidentifiable feeling
of discomfort arose.

“Uh, bro.”

“How was it?”

However, since the person I was talking to was a woman, I felt a little sorry for asking outright. He felt
suspicious that he knew the saint’s name, but he might have misheard.

For that reason, there was already a lot of attention focused on her. Aiden couldn’t answer right away and
hesitated a bit before opening his mouth.

“It’s strange, bro.”

“What?”

Ciel, who was in a complicated mood, became even more complicated at Aiden’s answer. My younger
brother thought about it carefully and came up with an answer a little late.

“I didn’t hear anything. But that’s a little different.”

“What’s different?”

When Ciel, who was a little impatient, hurriedly asked, Aiden explained what he felt.
 “There are people I haven’t heard of in the mansion before, right? At that time, I simply couldn’t hear
anything.”

“However?”

“But Lady Cloche was a little different. It seems like I can’t hear anything, but it feels like something is
blocking it rather than simply not thinking about it? I felt like there was a wall I was going to break through.
But should I say that it feels like the wall is so strong that I can’t even try….”

Aiden tilted his head as he felt something difficult even as he spoke. However, Ciel thought that Aiden
explained it quite well. I could understand it right away because it was similar to what a mental esper I met in
the past had said.

The minds of high-level espers and guides cannot be read. He said that there was a time when he tried to
break through because it felt like there was a clear wall blocking it. However, he said that he was shocked
back and fell down due to the recoil.

I heard that, unlike physical espers, mental espers have to fight invisible mental battles rather than physical
battles, so if they take a mental hit, their lives may be in danger.

Ciel felt something strange. Well, Lady Cloche was strange in many ways from the beginning.

Knowing the name of a saint.

And actions that keep reminding me of his wife.

Lastly, blocking it with a wall….

“Esper or Guide. That’s also higher than Aiden….”

“Huh?”

I muttered so softly that Aiden couldn’t hear.

“No, Aiden. Great job. You don’t have to try to listen anymore. Instead, I would appreciate it if you listened
to the thoughts of those around you.”

“Hehe, okay.”
 Aiden felt proud that he had helped his brother. Aiden went into his bedroom, leaving him immersed in
worry. The exhaustion of my first trip in my life had not yet subsided.

Ciel was lost in thought.

Lady Cloche may be an esper. If he was a guide, when I saw him, I might have cast Radiation Guiding
without realizing it. This is a mistake that beginner guides always make.

If so, there is a strong possibility that the high fever you recently experienced was an emergent fever.

Esper….

So what are her abilities? The more Ciel thought about it, the more confused he became. Even though it was
more likely that he was an esper, his mind kept confusing him with his wife, and that was why he hoped Lady
Cloche would be his guide.

I thought that was quite a shameless wish. You want me to be your guide just because you look like her….
Such thoughts are rude both to Lady Cloche and to her wife.

“Whoa….”

Ciel buried his body deeply into the back of the sofa and crossed his arms. Even though I had only used my
abilities briefly during the day, the aftereffects remained as fatigue on my body.

Even though he only used a very small amount compared to his ability, the impact was many times greater.
Even though it was my own body, I felt uncomfortable and anxious because I couldn’t figure out why.

But he had to come to his senses to go see his wife.

“I miss you, Seohyun….”

I feel like I want to go to Korea right away, but why didn’t God give him the ability to open the dimensional
door while making him return?

My unstable mind also affected my body. Still, he was clearly aware that it wasn’t his mansion, so instead of
destroying the furniture, he broke his own interior and then repaired it repeatedly.

He swallowed the blood welling up and stared at the door with blurred eyes.
 Even though I knew it wasn’t the case, Lady Cloche kept popping into my head and I started getting
impatient. It seemed that his body, which seemed to be reaching its limit, was also affecting his mental
strength.

Before I knew it, my wife’s face changed to that of Lady Cloche, rising and falling again and again. A haze of
energy surrounds Ciel.

It bloomed. No one would be able to feel the swaying energy, but I still tried to control it.

I bit the inside of my cheek to come to my senses. It was unpleasant when hot blood filled my mouth, but I
felt like I was waking up a little.

He hadn’t slept properly recently, so he just leaned back on the sofa and closed his eyes. Hoping to meet his
wife in a dream, even if just for a moment.

***

After dinner and returning to the room, I washed up and changed into a negligee with Mary’s help as usual.

“Sweet dreams, girl.”

“Yes, Mary. Sleep well too.”

“Yes.”

It was only after Mary, who greeted me with a bright smile, left the room that I began to realize that I had
met my ex-husband again today.

Even though they looked the same, I thought they might not be my ex-husband. But that was my mistake.
How many people in the world are the same not only in appearance but also in the mole between their
eyelashes? There won’t be a single one.

Actually, didn’t you feel it subconsciously?

The sub-man in the novel is her ex-husband.

 At the same time, I had a thought. The current Ciel is not the Ciel I know. Although they looked the same,
they were closer to strangers.

“Yes, nothing will change if you get hit. It’s not like he remembers me.”

My startled mind easily calmed down as soon as the words came out of my mouth. There was no need to be
upset because of Seoyoon and Ciel, so I thought there was no need to flinch.

I lay down on the bed, letting go of my thoughts. Instead of my ex-husband who easily disappeared, I
remembered Uncle Hans’ steak that I had eaten earlier. Will they eat often while staying at the mansion?

“Hmm, I hope Dad gets the distribution rights quickly.”

If that happens, days like this will come often even if there are no guests. It would be nice to have a hearty
meal even if it’s just with the family.
#Episode 21

Let’s Take a Look Together

The next day, I went to the guard station with my father, brother, Ciel, and Aiden. Originally, we had
planned to go separately later, but Ciel also showed interest in Cloche Spirit’s guard, so we joined together.

My mother looked a little disapproving, but didn’t stop me like before. It seemed like he wanted to keep the
promise he made when he was sick.

We moved to the guard post in two wagons. My brother, I, and dad rode together, and Ciel and Aiden rode in
the same carriage.

I glanced at Ciel’s face as he put Aiden in the carriage first and followed behind. It was because his face
seemed gaunter than yesterday that I caught my eye.

It was similar to the way people returned home after completing a difficult mission in the past, so I just
noticed them without realizing it.

I think it’s because of the lack of guidance…. The evidence was the bloodshot eyes and dark eye shadows.
Have you not received guidance from Seoyoon yet? In the novel, the saint gives guidance right away. The
reason I remember that scene is because it was done with contact guiding rather than radial guiding, and the
sexual appearance was impressive.

When I read the book, I didn’t even know that the sub-guy in the novel was Ciel, but I was so offended that I
crumpled the page with that scene.

My brother and father talked to me in the carriage, but Ciel’s face never disappeared from my mind. I felt so
relaxed last night, but as soon as the next day came, my mind changed, and I didn’t even know it.

The guard station was located at the end of the estate, so it was a bit of a ride by horse-drawn carriage. And
when I got there, the first thing I saw was the poor quality of the building.

The guard’s lodgings were made of roughly woven planks, with nails sticking out of the planks, and the
windows were made of wood, not glass, so they shook in the wind.

Since I knew that my father and brother were no exception to the watchdog and sometimes stayed here, I
couldn’t keep my mouth open.
 And the second sight I saw was a wide training hall. It seemed like no money had been invested in the
accommodation, but the training ground was different. It was not a dusty dirt floor, but a densely packed
lawn. It seemed like they were trying to protect him to some degree with a cushion if he fell while training.

And the building that looked sturdier than the dormitory and had a neat exterior was the physical training
room. Inside, there were various types of body training equipment, and in front of them, well-maintained
weapons were displayed in a row.

“You paid a lot of attention to the training ground.”

Shi seemed to have noticed that as well, and he spoke softly. Then my father answered, shaking his head
slightly as if embarrassed.

“It may not be enough in the Duke’s opinion, but for us, it was the best.”

“Are you here, Captain?”

At that time, the security guards who were waiting in line greeted us loudly.

“Captain, platoon leader, hello!”

The sight of the military being so disciplined reminded me of the past.

“Miss, nice to meet you! I wanted to see you right away!”

A louder voice rang out than the greeting I had given to my father and brother. Then my brother came
forward and gave me a slap in the face.

“Don’t greet me carelessly. If our Rin is surprised, will you take responsibility? What should I do if I raise my
voice like that when I am shocked just by looking at it?”

From what I could see, it seemed like even my brother was second to none in terms of his voice. I greeted
the security guards with an expression that didn’t seem to bother David’s words.

“I am always grateful. I would like to say hello to the members who protect our territory and its residents.”

“Oh oh-! Look at your voice!”

“Hey!”
 The orderly line-up that had been neat at my greeting quickly became disorganized and noisy. At that time,
my father stepped forward.

“Well, today a precious guest came to visit. Of course, my daughter is also an honored guest, but I would like
to introduce Duke Leopard and Duke Little, who came from afar.”

The expressions of the crew members changed instantly when they heard the word “Peacock.” Everyone
looked at Ciel with eyes so burning that they felt sharp.

Ciel and Aiden were in the back and came forward to say hello.

“I know that Clocherryeong’s guards are famous among the knights. Indeed, just as I heard through the
grapevine, they are a trustworthy group of knights.”

Ciel’s words were nothing more than words of encouragement to the crew. They were called guards
because they did not meet the standards, but in reality, they were all knights.

“Your Excellency the Duke! I may be presumptuous, but may I speak up?”

“Of course.”

One of the crew members came forward and spoke to Ciel.

“Your Excellency’s saga is so famous that we have also heard about it. I would like to ask you to spar with
me while you are here!”

“You’re right! When will an opportunity like this come again?”

“Please spar with us!”

The atmosphere, which had been quiet for a while, became noisy again, and everyone looked at Ciel with
very wanting eyes. He responded to their challenge with a chuckle.

“Do you want one to many? Or one-on-one?”

The guards clenched their fists and shouted at the rather provocative remark.

“One-on-one please!”
 “Hehe, these….”

When my father, who had been quietly watching, stepped forward, the noisy space quieted down again.
However, Ciel said with a small smile as if it was no big deal.

“It’s okay, Baron. I also wanted to see the skills of the Cloche guards, which I had only heard about through
rumors.”

As Ciel moved to the center of the training ground, he took out the sword from the sheath he was wearing.
The silver blade seemed to look pure white in the sunlight. Honestly, I was a little curious too. I had never
seen him holding a sword in the past. Because I was able to subdue opponents and monsters solely with my
psychic abilities.

My eyes lit up as I remembered again that he was originally a knight. I thought it might be helpful when
wielding Qatar.

After playing rock, paper, scissors with each other, the members entered the center of the training center
carrying their respective weapons in accordance with the order. The greatsword, identical to the weapon
Uncle Benjamin had, was very large to match their height.

As my father said, it was clear that our security guard had a height standard. My brother and father were
said to be taller than 180 centimeters, but all of the members here were as tall as my father or brother or
even taller.

Even in that, Ciel was not discouraged. This was because he was literally close to 190 centimeters tall. Or
maybe it goes beyond it.

As I watched from a distance, Aiden seemed awkward as he was left alone. So I quietly approached him.

“Ah, young lady….”

“Let’s take a look together.”

“…Yes.”

The blush on her pure white face was quite cute. Would I have felt this way if I had a younger sibling? I was
curious inside.

Ciel subdued the crew with simple, simple movements. Even though he didn’t use any of his psychic
abilities, he struck down all the swords of the members who attacked him without hesitation. My father also
looked surprised at the sight, and my brother quietly joined the line of members.
 It seemed like he had a competitive spirit. My brother was a kind person to me, but I once heard that he had
a poisonous tumor. Uncle Hans told me that. Since he was young, whenever he picked up a sword, his
innocent eyes changed.

Ciel, who was gradually subduing the members, saw David, the next person to appear, and his eyes lit up. I
held the sword again as if I had been swinging it lightly until now, but the way I held it had changed.

The members sighed and muttered at the sight of the sword that had been swinging with one hand being
held with both hands and pulled straight ahead.

“I should have taken that….”

It seemed to be a sword technique unique to Duke Leopard’s family. I was also curious, so I approached the
training ground without realizing it. I wanted to clearly see what kind of swordsmanship it was. My brother
held a greatsword as tall as himself with both hands and tilted it to the side.

Since I didn’t even know my family’s swordsmanship, I was busy rolling my eyes. The two watched each
other and gradually tried to close the distance. Yes, if only I hadn’t heard the trumpet sound that said a
monster had appeared.

“It’s time to go!”

The members quickly threw away their mischievous expressions, took their weapons and armor, and
quickly left the unit.

“Lin! You must not leave this place.”

“All right. Don’t worry, Dad.”

“Okay. Stay with the Little Duke.”

Dad and brother quickly put on their armor and then got on the horse. They moved in unison with the crew
following the direction the trumpet was blowing. Ciel watched them and then saw Aiden and me.

“It would be better to go back to the mansion first.”

After speaking briefly, he lifted the two of us into the air.

“Duke?”
 “Brother?”

It was a feeling of floating that I had not felt in a long time. Ciel also lifted his body and flew high. Even
though it was on the outskirts of the estate, it wasn’t that far from the mansion, so the house could be seen in
the distance.

Ciel lifted me and Aiden into the wind and flew them straight toward the mansion.

“Duke?”

“I’m going back first.”

With those words, Aiden and I quickly flew away. I was used to this as I had had quite a few instances like
this in the past, but Aiden didn’t seem to be like that.

With his face turning completely white, he hurriedly held his hand. As I tightly grasped the larger-than-
expected hand that felt under the glove, Aiden looked at me with his eyes widened in surprise.

However, instead of making eye contact, I looked into the distance as I was up high. I checked the place that
looked full of dust. It looked like dust because it was far away, but there was definitely a group of monsters
inside.

And at the end of seeing Ciel flying quickly towards that place, his body began to descend rapidly.
#Episode 22

It’s My Fault

Ciel flew high and checked where the Klashun guards were running. I let out a soft exclamation of
exclamation as I watched them naturally divide into teams and run in dispersion.

It looked like a guerrilla unit seen in Korea in the past. When I was wondering how to kill monsters even
with a small number of people, this method was used.

It was an idea that would not have been thought of unless each individual had outstanding skills, and
because they were divided into teams, they were able to spread out and attack the oncoming monsters from
various directions.

Even though they dispersed flexibly, the way they moved regularly and systematically according to the
baron’s orders was very professional.

“That’s amazing.”

It was a method he learned while living in Korea, so he never thought there would be a place in the Empire
to catch monsters using this method.

“The 1st and 3rd divisions are on the flanks! The 4th and 2nd divisions drive from the rear and front!”

“Please leave it to me! It only looks like a level 3 monster!”

“This is my first monster! There are a lot of them, but they are very weak.”

“Come on, don’t give any opportunity and kill him quickly!”

“Is this worth money? There isn’t much left!”

Among the by-products from monsters, there were some that were quite valuable. However, the monster
that had just appeared exploded with a single blow of the sword, so there were no by-products to be seen.

Ciel, who was watching from above, slowly descended. This was probably because an accurate
determination could not be made due to the dust.
 “Duke!”

At that time, the Baron noticed and called out to him, but Ciel couldn’t think of answering because of the
monster that looked somewhat familiar.

“Everyone step back!”

And immediately shouted. Everyone was surprised by the duke’s shout, but since it was not an order from
the baron, they did not step back. That seemed really stubborn, but I thought it was natural obedience.

I had to know exactly who my immediate superior was. Even if he is a duke, a rank higher than a baron.

Ciel recognized the monster at a glance. This monster was a type commonly seen in Korea. The small
monster was nothing more than bait. Their mother monster would be waiting underground for those who kill
the bait.

It was a second-class monster that used its own offspring as bait and then opened its large mouth to absorb
the food. It is so large that I have seen it eat hundreds of people. Unlike causing great casualties, the reason it
was ranked 2nd was because it was slow.

Although it was large, it had to move underground, so its speed was the worst. It was also a monster that
could be easily captured as long as it had enough power. For level 2.

The parent monster seemed to sense the momentary pause. The guy opened his mouth in panic and jumped
out of the ground.

Ooooh-! Seeing that it was about to devour the dirt, the bait monster, and the crew all at once, Ciel used his
ability without delay. Using the power of wind, he lifted the crew and thrust a lava-like fireball into the
monster’s mouth.

Wow-! I threw the fireball into the mouth of the guy who was struggling in pain, and after confirming that
the crew escaped safely, I used fire along with the wind. A small typhoon carrying a huge fire completely
swept the area.

Monsters that wouldn’t come out by fixing them as if they were rooted in the ground were completely
plowed underground. There was another reason why this monster was level 2, and that was because it
hatched eggs when it died.

The egg breaks, absorbing nutrients from the mother body. And immediately hides itself in the ground.
Even the eggs had to be burned to properly eliminate this monster.
 A hot wind rose from the ground, and a howling sound echoed strangely through the wind. Ciel fell into the
illusion of returning to the past as he felt a sensation he had not felt in a long time. After using such a large
amount of power, his wife would have come over and kissed him as if she had been waiting….

Even though she wanted to leave him at home because there were enemies everywhere, Seohyun always
wanted to follow him. The look in her eyes was like that of a trustworthy and loyal dog who would sacrifice
her life to protect him, so she couldn’t bear to shake him off and took him on missions several times.

How can I protect him in the body of an ordinary person? However, just by seeing that small and
affectionate heart with his own eyes, he was able to confidently stand on his own two feet in an unfamiliar
land.

In this unfamiliar world where he cannot trust anyone and knows no one, only Seohyun, whom he met by
chance, became the person he could trust and rely on.

Being something you can rely on becomes a weakness. Moreover, this is even more true if that being is a
unique person. So I deliberately didn’t show my emotions. Instead, he scolded her for showing her emotions.

If he widened the distance like that, he could soon spot Seohyun right next to him, looking up at him. The
interval was so reassuring and loving that, not wanting to create a weakness, he took the initiative to ask her
to marry him.

After taking her as his wife, he planned to return to the empire with Seohyun somehow. So, without
hesitation, I devoted myself to increasing my personal network by taking on all the trivial tasks given by the
government or federation.

Even if I wasn’t a saint, I firmly believed that there would be a way to open the dimensional door.

“…Seohyun.”

He missed his wife so much, who supported him firmly despite his frail body.

Ciel, who was floating as if he was standing on his feet in the air, breathed a sigh of relief only after
confirming that all the crew members were safe.

As soon as I sighed, blood flowed down. Because I used my abilities excessively, there were side effects. He
suddenly flew up, leaving behind the Baron who called him.

It flew blindly to where it could be seen. I felt like something big would happen if I didn’t hide myself and
catch my breath.
 The state of his body, which had been in disarray since returning, felt as if his body had been pieced
together from a runaway accident. Before, even if I used this much of my ability, it wouldn’t deteriorate this
drastically.

Even though it was the past, there were quite a few subtle differences from the present.

The biggest difference among them was the physical condition. With my mind fading, I fell somewhere.
After confirming that there was no sign of anyone around him, he breathed a sigh of relief and lost
consciousness.

I vomited out the blood I had been holding in, hoping that nothing serious would happen. I couldn’t stop the
energy from spreading out randomly. The release of the energy I had been suppressing brought about a
tremendous sense of liberation.

Even though I was distracted, I tried hard not to lose my mind completely.

Because I had experienced binge drinking in the past, I had a vague idea of how much I needed to relieve
myself.

As I was going out of my mind and coming back again and again, I felt acrid smoke entering my nostrils. And
I felt the hot firepower. I don’t know what was going on around me, but the smoke felt so good. I wonder if it
was because I was out of my mind, or if I was burning crops.

While I was caught up in wandering thoughts, I felt a certain energy approaching me.

I felt a refreshing and cool energy that quelled this burning power that was desperately boiling inside my
body. It felt as if river water was flowing and pouring down on him. I felt like I was being transported under a
waterfall and hit.

In short, I felt refreshed and alive.

Someone held my hand. As my bare skin became entwined, I felt an indescribable ecstasy. So I roughly
pulled the hand that touched it. I couldn’t let go. No, I couldn’t let go.

Because it was an energy that was very familiar and missed.

“It’s okay if it’s a dream….”

You could call it a delusion. He was happy that his wife, whom he had missed so much, came to visit him.
 Even though I dreamed about it every day, I only saw it for the last time, and it felt sad and painful, as if it
was saying, ‘I won’t smile at you anymore.’

I wanted to apologize and belatedly ask for forgiveness, but what I always saw was him spewing out blood
foam and sprawling around.

I couldn’t bear to face that and ask for forgiveness. | She had finally come to visit him. Even when he was
lonely and having a hard time.

At the sight of Seohyun, who had always quietly watched his back, Ciel held the back of her delicate head
tightly and frantically crashed his lips into hers.

“Tsk.”

My teeth touched my tightly closed lips. I could taste blood, so I took out my tongue and licked it. I carefully
licked my soft, torn lips. It was an act of earnestness and regret, as if a dog accidentally bit its owner and
licked it.

“Oh, stop….”

To soothe Seohyun, who was muttering something, he hurriedly stuck his tongue deep into it. As she rubbed
her favorite palate, hot breath and tones poured into her mouth.

I put my tongue deep, found a small hidden lump of flesh, and wrapped it around it. Nevertheless, I wanted
to put my finger in and rub it because the small tongue kept hiding. However, the skin that touched my
fingertips was so soft that I frantically rubbed my tongue and scratched and swept the skin that touched my
hand.

I felt a cool mint taste where my mucous membrane touched. As the sweet saliva flowed in, my internal
organs, which had been crushed into a mess, began to return to their original form.

He held her delicate body with both arms as if holding on to a lifeline and coveted her cute, soft lips.

He, who was absorbing the guidance as if he were sucking it in, turned his body and crushed the body he
was holding. Even if it was a dream, I had no intention of letting it go. I won’t miss it again.

Honey, my guide….

He held on to his small body as if he was hanging on, and muttered in a slurred tone due to the guidance.
“I miss you….”

I missed you so much.

“It’s my fault….”

So, if we meet again in this life, will you forgive me? Seohyun-a-.
#Episode 23

I Licked It Lazily

Although it seems to drop rapidly, Ciel’s control has always been perfect. So Aiden and I were able to land
softly. But maybe it was because it had been so long since I had experienced it, so I guess I was nervous.

The moment I relaxed with a deep sigh, the guidance that I had been controlling well leaked out. But since
there was no Ciel to pay attention to, I just told Aiden as he was.

“Little Duke, please enter the mansion.”

I grabbed Aiden’s hand and dragged him, who was standing with a blank face. He couldn’t take his eyes off
me earlier, but I didn’t know why, and it wasn’t of much interest to me right now.

“Oh my, girl!”

Mary, who was passing by, saw me and came running.

“Mary, take the Duke to the guest room and tell the other maid to prepare hot tea and deliver it to him. And
after showing you around, would you please come to my room?”

“All right.”

When I tried to let go of the hand I was holding, Aiden asked, putting strength on his hand to keep from
falling.

“…Where are you going?”

“I have something to check for a moment. Can you please let go of my hand?”

“Ah…. Sorry.”

Aiden let go of my request with a very disappointed expression. I know there isn’t much of an age difference
between them, but the way he acts makes me feel like he’s my younger brother, so I added my regrets.

“A monster has appeared, so I think we should check it out.”

 “Young lady?”

“Just observing from afar.”

“Oh, I see. That’s amazing….”

“Okay then, I’ll just go.”

After saying hello, I quickly left the place. Ever since I was young, I have seen my father and older brother
come to the rescue every time a monster appears. However, it had been a long time since I had felt something
close by, so I felt uneasy.

My brother said something like that before. They say that if you climb up the mountain behind the mansion,
you can get a good view of the guard quarters. So I was thinking of going up on horseback. As soon as Mary
came into the room, I took off my dress and changed into my riding clothes.

My mother didn’t seem to know that I had returned to the mansion, so I quickly spoke up and ran towards
the mountain behind. It wasn’t that high, so it was quick to get to the top.

Just as my brother said, I could see the guard’s quarters and beyond that I saw someone floating in the air.
Although it was the size of a fingernail, there was no way to tell who it was.

This was because burning red flames were visible around it.

When I saw that, I felt a sense of relief. It’s not that I don’t trust my father and brother’s skills, but it would
have been more difficult than esper’s ability to clean it up in one room.

Should I be thankful that the monster appeared right when he was there?

They say that once it appears like this, you won’t see it for a while, so you can’t help but feel reassured.

Only then did the mountain behind me come into full view. Even though it was this close to the mansion, I
had never been up there before. The tall trees that seemed to reach the sky and the sunlight pouring through
them were beautiful.

I rode slowly and went further inside. Even though it was the mountain behind my house, it felt strange and
strange.

The leaves rustled in the wind. I could also hear birds chirping and squirrels moving about. A refreshing
breeze blew through the trees and cooled my wet neck.
 Out of curiosity, I climbed to the top, but couldn’t see anything special. Because it is a very low mountain, it
felt more like a wide hill than a steep summit.

A wide open space appeared. It was so overgrown with leaves that it was difficult to call it an empty lot. It
seemed to be a crop, but I kept an eye on it because it was a familiar leaf.

“Is this a potato…?”

Since it was close to the mansion, I had no idea that my mom or uncle Hans might be growing it. I thought
he was managing his internal affairs frugally, but I even had no idea that he was secretly cultivating it.

After confirming the summit, I turned the horse’s head. At that moment, the refreshing breeze disappeared
and hot air blew in like a steam room.

Soon, someone fell from above. It didn’t fall that far, but so mercilessly that it made a thud sound.

From that alone, I had no choice but to know who that person was. How many people can fly in the air in
this world? Plus this

The only person on the outskirts who would do that was the one person who had been seen floating in the
air a little while ago.

“Duke?”

Although I knew it, I called as if to confirm, but I couldn’t hear anything. I felt very uncomfortable leaving
someone who had collapsed.

And even more so because I had just seen him use his powers. Could it be that you need guidance? What
would you do if you didn’t have a guide?

Knowing that he must have something to deal with guiding, I got off my horse and approached him
cautiously.

Noticing that my energy was unstable, I led the horse down the mountainside. I left my horse there and
went back up on foot. He used the abilities of fire and wind, so he had to be careful when his energy was
unstable like this.

This was because there were times when his abilities were revealed regardless of his will.
 Sure enough, when we reached the top again, flames had already begun to rise here and there. How much of
your ability did you have to use to get to this point?

Because I knew his abilities better than anyone else, I noticed that he was experiencing side effects that
were comparable to those of a runaway, if not worse.

Because I’ve often had seizures at this level in the past. Without hesitation, I approached him without
hesitation. If an esper had a seizure, it was necessary to subdue it because it would not only end up hurting
the esper.

I landed not far from the mansion, and I needed to check if I had really appeared as a guide.

The only way to check is to guide the esper, but since I met an unconscious esper, it could be said to be an
opportunity.

When I looked at his face up close, his face was speechless. There were scratches on his face, as if he had
been scratched when he fell, and his complexion was pale and dead.

Seeing his handsome appearance despite all this, it was a moment when I understood why I had no choice
but to fall in love with him in the past.

I was only looking at my colleagues who were carrying on with their lives like dead corpses with dead eyes,
but then I met someone who was shining so brightly, I couldn’t help but fall in love. And the fact that I was an
esper further encouraged it.

I took off the gloves I was wearing. This was because it seemed that radial guiding alone would not be able
to solve the problem. I held his hand for the most basic contact guidance.

His hands, which were much bigger than mine, were full of calluses as expected from someone holding a
sword. Although it only looked smooth, it felt a bit awkward.

The hand I held was hot. It might be because of his abilities, but it might also be because of the side effects
that made him feverish.

When I came into contact with the esper, the energy inside my body roared and then flowed away in an
instant. It was a strange feeling that everything was going on, as if I had been waiting. This has never
happened when I was guiding in the past.

This is a situation where you have to pass on the energy to Esper, as if you were in trouble because you
were overflowing.
 Even by simply holding hands, a lot of energy was flowing. In a situation where I didn’t know what to do, I
covered his eyes with my other hand in case he opened his eyes and looked at me. He was struggling while
exhaling hot breath, but became calmer as he received my energy.

As I watched the flames rising around me disappear one by one, I tried to let go of the hand I was holding
when the flames were completely extinguished. But he pulled my hand faster than I could. I was dragged
helplessly and fell on top of his body.

A large hand easily grabbed my head and pressed it tightly. The moment my lips collided, my lips stung and
I let out a moan. Then the hot flesh licked my lips lazily.

As if he was sorry for hurting you.

Seeing him being guided by touching his lips without coming to his senses made me feel like I was starving
for a long time even though I was starving for guidance. Why on earth are you doing this to me and making
me worry about a saint?

When I forced my lips, which were filled with the smell of iron, away, I started to press them down with my
whole body. He was muttering something, but it seemed like he was talking nonsense.

“West…. Report….”

In the past, names starting with ‘Seo’ were called with an unclear pronunciation, so I naturally thought they
were being addressed to ‘Seoyoon’. But if you still see it like this, aren’t you calling someone else to start with?
Either that or a name that starts with ‘Sa’.

“I, well…. West….”

It was a familiar word. In the past, when I reached my limit and received guidance, I apologized and
confessed in a very slurred speech and it wasn’t a fuss. I didn’t know this habit existed before I came to
Korea….

“Ha…. Tsk.”

I clicked my tongue while smelling the delicious smell. It seemed like the potatoes in the ground had
ripened. I think my mom would be upset if she found out….

Feeling frustrated with Ciel still weighing down my whole body, I gave him a familiar slap on the back of the
neck. Regardless of the fact that he is an esper, it is difficult to press with a body that is close to 190 cm.

I pushed the limp body aside and wiped my stinging lips with the back of my hand.
 “If mom sees it, she’ll go crazy again….”

I’m just going to calmly guide you, why are you making such a fuss with your lips? Really….

I woke up after making sure he had fainted. I shook off the dirt and headed towards the horse.

Espers tended to be a bit mistaken. No matter how talented they are, we must not forget that they are still
human. All human skin is the same, not monster skin.

He seemed to forget that he could die like a normal person while in a state of fainting where he couldn’t use
his abilities.

There was an incident where a guide murdered a dedicated esper, and even then, the espers only treated
the dead espers as if they were dead.

I climbed on the horse, shaking my head as old thoughts came to mind.

#Episode 24

Could It Be That She Is a Saint?

Fortunately, I was able to return to the mansion before my mother found me. I quickly returned to the room
and found a mirror. It felt like my lip was burst, but it wasn’t serious enough to be noticeable, so I breathed a
sigh of relief.

“Miss, are you in your room?”

Mary came with good timing, so I quickly opened the door.

“My wife is looking for you.”

“Yeah, can you tell mom I’m in my room? And please tell me that I’m tired so I’ll just have a quick meal in my
room and go to bed early today.”

“All right. Are you going to change your clothes?”

“Huh.”

Mary glanced at me after seeing the riding clothes that had become dirty in that moment. I pretended not to
notice and ran to the bedroom as soon as I changed into my negligee.

“Then, all I have to do is deliver it to Madam?”

“Uh, it’s because I’m tired, so tell them not to come to my room.”

“…I can tell you that, but I can’t guarantee it.”

“OK got it.”

Since my family wasn’t going to come because they told me not to come, I nodded roughly at Mary’s words
and put my head under the blanket.

It was obvious that if Mary saw that my lip was chapped for no reason, she would tell her mother.
 I haven’t felt physically weak since I became possessed, but I was definitely tired because I was guiding. I
just lay down and tried to rest, but I fell asleep before I knew it.

***

“Duke!”

Ciel suddenly opened his eyes at the sound of someone calling him. He, who had not been able to sleep
properly since returning, woke up feeling refreshed for the first time in a while.

“Are you okay?”

He asked, looking up at Baron Cloche.

“Did I faint?”

“I guess so…. For all that, it looks like your nose is a bit dry….”

Arthur gave an ambiguous answer. When he finally found it, the duke was lying in an upright position on
the dirt floor as if it were some kind of bed. At first, I thought he had passed out, so I put my finger under his
nose to check, but he was breathing very evenly.

“You snored?”

Ciel looked at Arthur in disbelief.

“No, it wasn’t really that bad…. Everyone is defenseless when they sleep. I was rather relieved to see the
duke’s humanity overflowing. You must not look very human-like.”

This was sincere. Arthur couldn’t help but admire Ciel when he first met him and when he met him again,
even though he was the same man with perfect looks.

Plus, the ability I saw earlier didn’t really look like a human. There was no need for magic, so the huge
pillars of fire that exploded one after another were perfect for inducing awe and fear in the people watching.
 Of course, if he stepped forward, such a monster wouldn’t be a problem, but since it was a type of monster
he had never seen before, it seemed like he would have had quite a bit of trouble.

However, the Duke attacked in a fluid and natural order, as if killing a familiar monster.

“I looked for you when I saw you flying in this direction, but I didn’t know you were on the mountain behind
our mansion.”

“I see….”

Ciel was confused and just repeated the words like a parrot. I definitely received guidance from someone.

Otherwise, there was no way my condition could have improved like this. It was a side effect that did not go
away even after drinking holy water. So, I tried to save more and use less energy, but I felt so refreshed after
just one guiding session?

Could it be that she is a saint?

Just thinking about the abominable Seoyoon made his expression instantly harden. She moved secretly
because she had just moved into another dimension, so she came here? Did you come here to open the
dimensional door?

But I don’t think this was the case in the past….

Arthur asked Ciel, who was deep in thought.

“Are you okay?”

“…Baron, were you the first to find me?”

I couldn’t resist without asking. Obviously, someone came first, guided him, and left. At that time, Arthur
rubbed his chin, thought briefly, and then answered.

“Hmm…. I don’t think so.”

“As expected. Then can you find out who went there?”

“I don’t know that either.”

 “Why?”

“I just saw footprints.”

“Can you tell if it’s a woman or a man?”

“Judging by the footprints, she is a woman. I think he came on horseback again.”

“Ha….”

Ciel had a strong feeling that he was the one guiding him. Who on earth could it be? Who is it that gave the
same guidance as his wife, Seohyun?

And why did he disappear without telling himself?

Because you didn’t want to reveal it?

For what reason?

It wasn’t arrogance, but he knew that his current position and appearance would attract many women. If I
had helped him, I would have made his name known. Because that’s usually the case.

But instead, he tried to hide his identity. He put aside his good condition and massaged the back of his neck,
where he felt a sharp pain. This feeling

It was very familiar. In the past, I often fainted to the point where I ran out of guidance and when I came
back, instead of the memories being completely gone, the back of my neck felt stiff.

His fingertips trembled slightly. My body was shaking with joy.

I don’t know for sure, but a vague sense of anticipation arose. What if God felt sorry for him and sent
Seohyun here? If not

All of this makes no sense. How on earth would it be a good idea to explain my wife’s guidance, habits, and
gait, which only I know about?

I endured it in a situation where everything made no sense in the first place.

 It is true that the saint came to visit him through dimensional travel, and he also went to a world he had
never seen before through dimensional travel. Moreover, returning there was even more difficult to explain in
words.

So, how do we know if his wife came back to life here, or if this absurd situation is still happening?

All possibilities must be kept open.

He was ready to endure anything if only he could get Seohyun back. Whatever it is, I will definitely
accomplish it. Before you do that, there are probably some things you need to look at first.

“Ah…. All the potatoes here are cooked.”

“…Did potatoes grow here?”

“I think my wife ordered her employees to do it….”

Arthur took out a few potatoes with a light gesture, shook off the dirt, and took a bite.

“It’s cooked properly. Well, it tastes good…. I think my wife will scold me.”

“…I will properly apologize to the Baroness.”

“…We got rid of the monsters with ease thanks to the Duke, so we should be humble…. That can’t be
possible. Then, I will gratefully accept your apology.”

“After….”

Ciel briefly burst into laughter at the words of Arthur, an unusual nobleman. The man who did not hide the
fact that he was being held captive by his wife seemed even cooler than the man who found fault with his wife
and said vulgar things for no reason.

“I even clean up everything perfectly. Don’t worry too much.”

“Yes, I will only trust you, Duke. Then, shall we come down?”

“Right. Previously….”
 Ciel used his abilities to dig all the potatoes out of the ground. Even at a glance, he looked so familiar that he
couldn’t hide his embarrassed smile. As the two came down the mountain, David, who was at the mansion,
spotted them and came running.

“Are you okay, Duke?”

Ciel thought as he saw his eyes greeting him with more affection than when he first saw him. The men in
this house are truly pure and transparent.

“Yeah, it’s okay. By the way, where is the Baroness?”

“Oh, my mother has gone to my brother’s room now.”

“Is it? I sent Lady Ae and Aiden to the mansion first. I don’t think anything special happened, but are you
hurt anywhere?”

“No, that’s not it. I heard that the Little Duke arrived safely at the mansion and is resting. I think the reason
my mother went to my brother’s room was to prepare dinner separately.”

“…Noble ladies often eat alone, so it doesn’t seem like a big deal. It seems like the Baroness always takes
care of it.”

“No. My brother always ate with his family. But when he suddenly said he would eat alone in his room, he
seemed worried.”

“You said you would eat alone?”

“Yes, father.”

“Huh, why is my daughter doing something she shouldn’t do?”

“Now that I’m an adult, I can feel curious about things I’ve never been able to do before.”

“…Do you mean we have to eat without our daughter today?”

“…But we can’t force Rin out.”

“Ha….”
 Arthur sighed deeply in regret. I love the taste of eating with my daughter every meal, so no matter what
happens, I eat at home, but today I can’t believe it.

Arthur entered the mansion with a sad expression on his face.

“Duke, please go in and wash first.”

“Of course. I’ll be in soon, so go in first.”

“All right.”

As soon as he saw David disappear into the mansion, Ciel quickly headed to the stables. After checking the
horses’ feet, he asked the driver who belatedly appeared in the stable.

“Which one does the Baroness speak here?”

“Oh, yes. That white horse over there is the lady’s horse.”

Ciel’s head turned along with the coachman’s words. Ciel felt a joy that could not be hidden when he heard
that the dirt-covered horse he had discovered while checking it before the coachman arrived belonged to
Lady Cloche.

He quickly returned to the mansion, explained the situation to the Baroness, apologized, and headed to the
guest room.

As soon as he arrived, Aiden approached him as if he had been waiting and said with a flushed face.

“Brother! It seems that Lady Cloche is also an esper!”

It was such an unexpected comment that Ciel couldn’t help but ask.

“Why do you think that?”

“I held his hand, and it felt really weird.”

“You held hands?”

 What’s the point of holding hands in such a short period of time? Even though all I did was hold hands, I felt
strangely uncomfortable. Ciel continued speaking while frowning unconsciously.
#Episode 25

Why Do You Look Like That?

“Why did you hold my hand?”

The voice that suddenly lowered was quite threatening. Aiden responded with a puzzled expression.

“I was shaking because I was scared of flying in the air, and the lady caught me.”

“Ah….”

He was used to it and had forgotten about it, but it was scary enough.

“I guess so. Sorry.”

“No! It was a bit disappointing that I couldn’t see my brother fight, but it was a completely understandable
situation. And I was less scared because the young lady held my hand.”

“…Aren’t you scared too?”

The suspicion was already clear, but there was no physical evidence, so Ciel was anxious to find out more.

“Well, I don’t think the young lady was very scared. So I was a little embarrassed.”

Ciel patted Aiden’s head as he answered despondently. If what he thinks is true, there is no way she would
be scared. After all, he had already risen into the air dozens of times, so there was no way he would be scared.

He was completely absorbed in controlling the corners of his mouth as he silently cried out in joy. He
returned to his room, saying he would change his clothes, and stared blankly at the window without taking off
his shirt, unable to believe it.

This is an absurd assumption.

Know.

But no matter what anyone said, I was the only one who knew her best.
 Those little habits that only Seohyun’s husband could know. Now that I think about it, I thought it was cute
so I passed on it, but even when eating, she looked like Seohyun. It was only after I married her that I found
out what special unit she belonged to.

It was a vicious environment where no one was treated like a human being, so would they have served
proper food?

Maybe that’s why she ate with full concentration. Usually, whenever he moves, he follows him like a cat or
just stares at him, but he only takes his eyes off him when he’s eating.

I felt bad about that, so I sometimes started talking and arguing with people who were eating well….

Even thinking about it again, it was a stupid thing to do. He seemed like a young boy playing a prank on a
girl he liked. Yes, more than anything else, there was nothing better than obtaining proof that Lady Cloche
was Seohyun.

Ciel took off his clothes while laughing without realizing it. He was already used to washing alone, so he
took a quick shower, then came out and put on some light clothes.

After dinner, when everyone is asleep, I’ll check one last time.

This time, it was to be handled without anyone noticing, not even the Baron.

***

Eating alone in my room made me feel depressed. I ate with my family every single day, but for no reason I
ate alone for the first time because of my ex-husband, so I got irritated.

Why did he fall down there like that because he didn’t receive guidance from the saint, and why did he make
his lips burst so that he couldn’t go out and eat in hiding?

I was as surprised and embarrassed as I was when I first met him. Since I saw it so often at my house, it
actually became bothersome.

Because of Ciel, I couldn’t practice my bow, and Katar couldn’t even dare to take it out. Even though I knew
he didn’t remember me, I didn’t want to show any trace of him.
 I want to focus on shooting the archery without thinking about anything. When will he return? Today again,
after eating the delicious Uncle Hans’ stew, I rang the bell.

“Miss, have you finished eating?”

“Huh.”

“Then, try some of this too.”

Mary brought a basket and put it down in front of me.

“Potato?”

“Yes. I have to eat very well today. There are so many steamed potatoes right now that even Uncle Hans
looks embarrassed.”

“…Why are you suddenly a steamed potato?”

“I don’t know about that either. But I understand that your wife is quite angry.”

I guess so. Of course you were angry. Even if it falls, it inevitably falls and sets someone else’s potato field on
fire.

“Anyway, if you’re bored, try it.”

“…Can you bring me sugar too?”

“Would you like to dip the potatoes in sugar?”

“No, you can just use salt, but….”

“Just wait a moment. I’ll ask Uncle Hans.”

“Okay….”

Because my family was in a difficult situation, I couldn’t help but ask for sugar. Sugar was an expensive food
here. I know it’s difficult to use as a dip for steamed potatoes because it’s something you only put in when
drinking black tea, but….
 “I’m a sugar person.”

Aren’t steamed potatoes delicious when dipped in sugar? Salt has a salty taste, but sugar tastes better.
Anyway, I never thought I would be able to eat the same food I was sick of eating here.

I was sick of seeing only steamed potatoes in the special forces. Then, after accidentally eating steamed
potatoes dipped in sugar, I was completely hooked. Still, I didn’t want to eat steamed potatoes unless it was
something special.

As I remembered old memories, the irritation that had briefly evaporated came flooding back. Anyway,
there is something about Ciel that causes trouble in the past and now. It was only then that it seemed cool
because it was covered in a huge bean called love. Now he was someone else’s man.

Well, even then, I was on someone else’s side, not mine.

The saying that time is medicine is exactly right. With the memory fading drug, my memories of love faded
away, and things I hadn’t noticed at the time came to mind.

He was so arrogant that he wouldn’t even look at the food he ate, and he was so picky that if he got any
water on his shirt, he would take it off and throw it away.

No, water disappears when it evaporates.

It’s not coffee or broth.

That wasn’t all. When I returned home, it seemed like I had to be there to relieve my anger. If I was out for
some business, he would call me and make a fuss and tell me to come in right away. Even if that’s not the case,
he might find out where it is and come after him.

So, when I come home, he doesn’t treat me like I’m there and just does his own thing, so why is he always so
upset that he can’t drag me from outside?

I don’t say anything when I meet Seoyoon or other espers, so why does everyone I meet have to know?

It was really ugly. It’s ugly. I should have realized that and cursed at that moment.

Why did she throw her life away because of her ex-husband?

Anyway, this guy’s affection is scary, really. I grunted and peeled the potatoes. The rough fingertips looked
very familiar, which also irritated me. I ate the smoothly peeled potatoes dipped in salt.
 By the time Mary, who had gone to ask a question, brought him some sugar, he had already eaten three.

Since I couldn’t bear to see food being left behind, I ate the six eggs in one basket without stopping.

“Well, potatoes are sugar after all.”

There was a fair amount of sugar left, but I didn’t want to ask for more steamed potatoes just to eat the
sugar. While pounding my bloated stomach, I got up from the sofa and walked around the room, then slightly
rolled up my negligee and kicked around.

It was only after doing various kicks, such as front kicks, side kicks, and back kicks, that my stomach seemed
to relax a little. After that, I lay down on the bed. I was a little disappointed that I couldn’t say good night to
my family, but I thought I should wake up early tomorrow and see their faces first.

After turning off the lamp with the familiar hairpin that I couldn’t use, I looked into the soft moonlight and
closed my eyes. I fell asleep as my consciousness faded, but woke up in the middle of the night to the slight
sign of someone coming into my room.

Although I could barely hear a sound, I sensed the intrusion of a stranger with a sense I had developed over
a long period of time. After being possessed, the only cases where someone sneaked into my room were my
family.

However, they just came in with a bustling pace that could hardly be called an intrusion, checked on me
who was sleeping well, and left. That was already three years ago.

And the family came in through the door, not through the window.

I couldn’t hear any footsteps, but as the crowd got closer, I quietly took out the catarrh I always had on me.
The habits I couldn’t give up from my past special forces days helped me.

When the crowd finally got close, I, who had been hiding my face under the blanket and pillow, jumped up
and swung my cat. A sharp blade scratched something. I seemed to have missed the target, so I changed
direction this time and stabbed.

However, the intruder stretched out his arms and hugged me from a place I had not thought of having
already avoided.

“Ha, Seohyun….”

“….”
 I even forgot to breathe due to voices and names I shouldn’t have heard.

“As expected, you were right….”

He turned his body to me with a tone of joy and glee. The blue eyes seen from the front looked cold in the
moonlight. Judging by the faint moonlight alone, he was right. It was my mistake not to have thought that he
would break into my room.

I should have seen the intruder’s face first and swung the catarrh. I came to my senses and punched him in
the stomach with the hand that wasn’t holding the catarrh. Although it may not be able to cause damage, the
gap has clearly widened.

As I walked away from him, Ciel stared at me with a strange expression.

“Why are you looking at me like that?”

I guess I can see clearly in his eyes. Well, an Esper’s physical abilities are different from an ordinary
person’s. Aside from all that, I couldn’t tell what kind of expression I was making. I’m more confused than that
and don’t know what to think about.

How on earth did you recognize me? And how do you know me?

It seems like all his thoughts are revealed through his facial expressions. He saw my expression and
answered on his own.

“Did you think I wouldn’t recognize my wife’s guidance?”

#Episode 26

Why Didn’t You Tell Me

It wasn’t something I understood right away. How did you know I was guiding?

Also, why does he keep calling me his wife?

When he suddenly encountered him in the early morning, his head became stiff and did not work properly.
Why do you remember me?

When I didn’t say anything, he spoke again in a voice that couldn’t hide his impatience.

“Are you very surprised?”

I felt awkward hearing the worry in my voice, so I took a step back. He must have seen it even in the dark, as
he gritted his teeth and chewed out each word.

“Don’t go away from me.”

As soon as he finished speaking, a small flame was created around him. He used his abilities. His face was
clearly visible in the flames, which were stronger than moonlight.

The moment I face that face, what should I say? I felt like I was suffocating due to an indescribable feeling.

The blue eyes reflected in the light were as young as a layer of moisture, like a rainy sky, but they did not
show tears. Unlike the soft-looking eyes, the light inside them was shiny and looked like the eyes of an animal.

Why are you looking at me like that and not Seoyoon?

With those sinister eyes, full of obsession and madness.

“Ah…. I’m sorry for suddenly coming to you at dawn. You deserve to be surprised.”

I thought again as I watched him apologize, something he would never have done in the past. I thought this
current situation might actually be a dream, but you weren’t that kind of man. He was a man who chose to
break rather than admit his mistakes….
 His personality was so different from what I had read through past memories and novels that my mind was
filled with confusion and confusion. I couldn’t quite decide how to react.

Would it be better to admit it and decide our own ways to live? Otherwise, would it be better to pretend not
to know until the end? Anyway, I didn’t want to be dragged around by him anymore. It was a relationship that
was already over for me to wait for the illusory reward of love, and now I had a definite taste of love.

My family’s affection, sweeter than sugar, gave me self-esteem and confidence. You made me feel that I was
not alone and that I had a sense of belonging that I had never known before.

It was truly addictive, like poison. Also, like a good medicine, it was slow but effective.

He approached me leisurely, keeping his eyes on me who didn’t say anything. It was slow and elegant, like a
lion looking at its prey, but it couldn’t hide the thirst and hunger on its face.

No, it seemed like he had no intention of hiding it.

While he was taking a deep breath and exhaling, he approached my nose and slowly raised his hand. A large
hand, trembling like a tooth in pain, cupped my chin and rubbed my lips rather roughly with its thumb. I felt a
chill that was familiar to me, but I also felt a tingling sensation.

“Tsk.”

Only then did I remember my bruised lips. Did you really press it to check for injuries? As I thought about
this, the past came to mind. He was quite rough when receiving guidance.

He said softly, caressing the wound on my lip as if checking it.

“I’m sorry, but the evidence is so clear, why didn’t you tell me?”

His face, full of joy, slightly distorted. The hand caressing my lips was so familiar that the guidance flowed
out without me even realizing it. The time we spent together didn’t seem to disappear easily even though so
much time had passed.

“Ha….”

When his bare skin touched and the guiding began naturally, he let out a deep and heavy sigh. That hot,
thick breath clung to my eyes and lips.
 A hot hand touched my back and immediately pulled me hard. I, who was completely close to him, raised
my gaze, unable to hide my embarrassment. Then, deep blue eyes locked my gaze as if they were waiting.

He chanted, turning his head at an angle as if he was about to press his lips with the tip of his nose.

“You’ve been looking for it for a while, honey.”

Although he didn’t say anything, he seemed confident. What on earth do you believe? What on earth do they
know to do this?

Everywhere I looked, I looked different from before. The eyes and hair color were different, and the
appearance was also different. But where does he look at me so that he is so confident without the slightest
wavering?

Although his voice was soft, his eyes glowed even brighter and had a strange color. He could not hide his
hunger and impatience, like the look in his eyes of a lion about to devour the prey it was holding down with
its paws.

I have seen this kind of gaze from time to time. Whenever I received guidance, they always watched me as if
they were going to eat me.

However, it was not like this all the time. Usually, he treated me indifferently.

Even though we lived together, I couldn’t tell which one was his true self.

Yes, I can’t even trust a man I don’t know even though I lived with him now.

“…I have no idea what you were talking about earlier.”

“Honey?”

His eyes were clearly visible as they were wide open in embarrassment. I pushed him away with both hands
as he was so close that my nose was barely passing by. Although he was not a man who could be pushed by
my strength, he was easily pushed back.

A face filled with embarrassment caught my eye. In fact, it was true that I was a little shaken. A man who
had never apologized in his life apologized earnestly and called me ‘Honey’.

I didn’t expect that I would now be hearing a title that I had never used before when we were together, but I
felt like it was better than I thought.
 Otherwise, even though it’s been 10 years since I was possessed, my feelings haven’t changed in the end, so
I may have wanted to share old stories with someone who knows my past.

But, putting everything else aside, what I wanted most was a peaceful and harmonious family. I am so
happy spending time with my family. I wanted to live with my family as long as possible and then meet an
ordinary man, no, a man like my dad and live happily ever after.

This was my dream.

A hope I had in the past just before I died.

I felt like I could hear Seohyun’s voice as she desperately wanted to meet a man who loved me and live a
normal life.

So, we must definitely cut off ties from the past.

I don’t deny that I felt a little glad, but I also had to admit that in the end, that was it.

“If you don’t get out of my room right now, I’m going to call my dad.”

“…It’s my fault.”

At my firm words, Ciel squeezed out the words in a voice that seemed to tremble. I emphasized this again to
the person who continued to look unfamiliar to me.

“I am not someone you know. My name is Irene de Cloche. The eldest daughter of the Cloche family and the
only daughter of her beloved parents.

“It’s my daughter.”

Although he was just conveying the truth, Ciel’s expression suddenly fell. The blue eyes of his distorted face
were shaking wildly, as if he had heard something he shouldn’t have heard.

I pointed out the window with my finger at Ciel, who was standing there motionless, as if he wasn’t even
breathing properly.

“I’ll just skip it once. Please don’t come into my room again. If you carelessly climb through that window
again, no matter how much you say you are the duke, I will file a lawsuit.”
 Even if this was a class society, even dukes would have no choice in front of the imperial law.

Ciel was looking at me with a face of despair as I spoke strongly. As I watched his face, I noticed a faint scar
under his eye.

It felt like a scratch from the catarrh I had inflicted upon entering this room. A belated drop of blood flowed
from the wound.

A trickle of redder blood flowed down his face, which looked red because of the flames. His red lips slowly
opened.

“…It seems like I mistook a person. Excuse me, young lady.”

He apologized obediently and hurriedly walked towards the window. He was walking with great strides, but
hesitated for a moment in front of the window. Although I didn’t turn my back, I had a strong feeling that I
wanted to say something just by using my back.

But he left my room without looking back. When he left, the spark disappeared. In an instant, I stood in the
middle of a dark bedroom and stared at the window.

I couldn’t look away from the thought of whether he would come back and the unbelievable fact that he still
recognized me.

Does it make sense for people to recognize me just by guiding me?

Isn’t that what guiding is all about? Not only can you see the difference in whether you can receive a lot of
guidance by simply dividing it by grade from S to F, but also can you tell what kind of person the guidance is?

Even after he left, I couldn’t move from that spot. Out of belated curiosity, I wanted to ask, but the other
person wasn’t there and I probably wouldn’t have asked even if they were.

The morning filled with confusion passed, and only after confirming that dawn had broken did I retreat to
my bed and lie down. I was more tired today than when I trained every early morning, but I couldn’t fall
asleep easily.

I couldn’t close my eyes because I was so worried that he might come back. I stared at the balcony with
wide eyes and briefly recalled the past.

When I was receiving guidance, I remembered what my husband, who had a gentle expression on his face,
said.
 [Seohyun, your guiding is refreshing. It’s like peppermint candy….]

At the time, I thought she was just saying it because her husband’s ability was fire, but perhaps it had a
different meaning. It was a doubt that suddenly occurred to me.
#Episode 27

Could This Be Possible?

Ciel did not return to his room but flew to the mountain behind him. It was because I needed time alone to
think.

Because she denied it so firmly, I was still in a daze. I was acutely aware of the fact that when I was severely
shocked, my mind would be completely erased.

My wife clearly remembered something from the past. The guiding was the first evidence, and the sharp
pain in the back of my neck after waking up was the second evidence.

Also, the pupils that were shaking slightly while he was talking were evidence, and the sound of his heart
beating vigorously was also evidence. There was a lot of other evidence. From trivial habits to decisively
wielding catarrh.

The form of swinging the katar and shooting the bow were perfect proof of Seohyun.

But she hid. Ciel couldn’t help but be shocked by Seohyun’s attitude of pretending not to know and trying to
cover up everything.

If you ask me to pick the person who knows Seohyun best, it would naturally be him. It was that close and I
was able to take a closer look.

Therefore, he knew very well how much Seohyun loved him.

And, on the contrary, I knew how merciless he was to those he was not interested in and despised.

Yes. His wife drew the line at him. And the lines are as dark as pitch black and as solid as a castle….

That meant that he was no longer a person within his wife’s circle. The fact that she was pushed out of her
enclosure….

It was so shocking that I couldn’t even breathe properly.

“I was mistaken…. How could Seohyun be here? And not with beautiful black hair and black eyes, but with
coral-colored hair and clear green eyes….”
 Ciel denied reality, thinking he was mistaken. It was because I felt like I would break down if I admitted that
I had been pushed out by my wife.

He shook his head violently, as if in denial, but was staring into her room, which she could not see.

***

With Mary’s help, I got up, dressed up, and came down to the restaurant at the usual time. Ciel and Aiden
were also in the restaurant.

Thinking about last night was extremely uncomfortable, but I couldn’t show it. Now that he had found out
that I was a guide, I was worried about his future actions.

Even though a considerable amount of time had passed since he was possessed, his past memories and
habits remained, and he seemed unable to give up his habits as a guide. Seeing them let go of the guidance
given by familiar hands made me feel frustrated and ridiculous.

There was one more reason for my frustration. I felt bloated because of all the potato dishes on the table,
even though I hadn’t eaten them yet. Unlike usual, I couldn’t use my hands as much, so I was only sipping cold
water full of ice.

“Since when did you enjoy cold water? The other ladies don’t like it even if it’s just a little bit cold.”

A pleasant, low-pitched sound echoed in the quiet space. Although the voice was quieter than usual, the
impression that it was good to hear was the same. I quietly turned my head towards him and gave him a short
answer.

“I don’t remember.”

Bright blue eyes looked directly at me. Just when I was getting tired of the persistent gaze, my mother
muttered something like a declaration.

“You have to eat all the leftover potatoes before they spoil.”
 Ciel’s eyes twitched at the powerful words that made him feel solemn. After fumbling a few times, he picked
up a glass of water and drank it down. I politely answered my mother with an embarrassed expression clearly
visible on my face.

“Baroness, I love potatoes. You don’t have to worry.”

“…If so, you’re in luck. It’s been a long time since I welcomed a guest, but I was dishonored for serving such
a simple meal.”

Ciel quietly lifted his spoon and began to eat the potato soup, hearing those words that made him feel his
bones. Only then did I look away and let out a sigh of relief.

I also started eating. I still feel like the steamed potatoes I ate yesterday are still in my stomach, starting
with potato soup, potato salad, and even stir-fried potatoes with vegetables.

The whole place was full of potatoes. In the meantime, I glanced at the sugar placed in front of me. I thought
it must have been brought by my mother. But my mother showed no reaction.

I watched them eat potato soup in silence, and after seeing my father, I checked on my brother, but the
family was just eating.

Then, I wondered for a moment who would have brought it to me, but I knew there would be a certain
number of people in my house who would know my tastes, so I didn’t care and ate the butter-baked potatoes
dipped in sugar.

As the sweetness spread in my mouth, I couldn’t help but smile. As I rounded the corners of my eyes, I again
felt the deep gaze that had fallen for a moment.

I glanced at Ciel, who was looking at me more persistently than before. His eyes were focused on my hands
rather than on me. To be exact, the sugar on the potato I was holding.

I felt it at that moment. The fact that my ex-husband still hasn’t given up.

***
 After spending some time in my room, I got up out of frustration. After taking a light walk, I came down the
stairs with the intention of going horseback riding. I was about to leave the entrance of the mansion and go
out into the garden, and I don’t know where he came from, but suddenly Ciel came out.

He approached me hesitantly, looking at me with a slightly flushed expression. I felt strangely different from
him, to the point where I wondered if he was the same person I had treated coldly in the past.

The fact that he suddenly came to me in the early morning was one of his uncharacteristic behaviors, and
everything he did in the morning made me wonder if he was the person I knew.

The curiosity I had been hearing since yesterday has once again surfaced. With what certainty did he
recognize me?

Just by guiding?

Of course, unlike what I saw in the novel, it was strange that not only the saint but also other guides
appeared. But it’s not something that won’t happen at all.

Because the guide was the esper’s partner. There is an Esper, but there is no guide. This was the feeling I felt
when I read the novel. I felt absurd in this heterogeneous and one-sided relationship, which seemed to be a
device solely to highlight the presence of a saint, even though it was none of my business.

Naturally, I briefly recalled the past when there were many guides, and then looked up at Ciel, who was still
standing firmly in front of me. As soon as our eyes met, his gaze wavered wildly as if he didn’t know what to
do.

Who was it that was staring at you so persistently? Should we be so surprised if we made eye contact for a
moment?

“Do you have anything to say?”

It wasn’t my intention, but I couldn’t help but speak bluntly. I couldn’t help but feel annoyed because they
were blocking my path, wondering if they were sneaking in at night like an assassin.

And then this thought occurred to me. I think if it were in the past, I would have been happy. Even at the
slightest interest from him, she might have looked at him with bright eyes, like a sprout soaked in sweet rain.

When I thought about that, my mood sank. The desire to take a walk quickly disappeared and all I could
think about was wanting to get out of this place.

“If you’re going for a walk, can I join you?”

 Is the reason why the cautious way of asking also bothers my eyes because I just remembered the past?

I couldn’t describe this feeling clearly, but I knew one thing clearly.

That I don’t want to be with him. It wasn’t that I was grateful that he recognized me, but more that I didn’t
want to have anything to do with him anymore.

“No, I’m planning to go back in.”

I saw his broad shoulders tremble at his cold retort, but I turned my back on him without even hearing an
answer.

Then urgent, urgent words followed.

“It’s okay if it’s just for a little while…. Can we have a conversation?”

I turned my head and stared at him at the sound of his voice threatening to go out. Clear, blue eyes could
never be so beautiful. In the past, there were times when I felt like time was passing quickly just by looking
into his eyes.

Her thick black hair, similar to that of a Korean, was also very alluring, so I really liked the way she brushed
it away with her indifferent hand.

It was so good that there was nothing bad about it, from the sharp bridge of the nose and the red lips that
contrasted with the white face, but now it just looked opaque, as if cloudy smoke was blocking it.

I don’t know the reason. I know very well that I have no regrets because I loved him enough to risk my life.
And there was one thing I learned from the affection I received from my family.

That I am a precious being.

So, like in the past, when I was devoting everything to him and killing myself, it was as if I was already dead.

No. He was definitely dead. No matter where I looked, there was no person named Yoo Seo-hyun.

I answered concisely as he looked at me with an earnest expression.

In the past, the words I was most envious of.

 “If you keep doing this, I will have no choice but to discuss yesterday’s events with your parents.”

Thinking of the two people whose mere presence was reassuring even if they were not by my side, I raised
the corners of my mouth slightly and then took a step back.

If you couldn’t take a walk in the garden, all you had to do was sponsor it. Hoping he wouldn’t come after
me, I passed through the mansion and came out to the back yard.

I thought about this as I walked quickly along the path between the lush green trees.

I wish you would come back quickly.

***

Ciel could only watch her leave with a blank expression. He was so shocked that he couldn’t move, as if
someone had tied him up with their powers.

Feeling that I had been pushed out by her, I tried my best to deny Seohyun’s existence. However, no matter
how many times I checked, from his habit of drinking cold water first thing in the morning to the way he
naturally dipped potatoes in the sugar he prepared, I found out that his wife was right.

In particular, the smile that only raised the corners of his mouth like he did just now was the same as
Seohyun’s rare smile that he could barely see, so he stood motionless like a tree rooted to the ground and
stared endlessly at her back until she disappeared.

No matter how much I tried to deny it, I couldn’t shake the assumption that the woman disappearing before
my eyes was his wife.
#Episode 28

You Did That

Not only the guiding, but all signs point to her being his wife, but should we believe her just because she
looks different?

To be honest, I wanted to believe what she said. Even though I knew that his feelings were born out of
stubbornness and his unwillingness to admit that his wife had pushed him away, he could not admit it.

Every cell, sense, and memory imprinted in my mind told me that Lady Cloche was Seohyun. It was as if he
was telling me to hurry and get her without worrying about the cause.

The senses and instincts that were superior to those of ordinary people cried out. Why don’t you recognize
your wife even when she’s right in front of you? Ciel, who had stopped breathing and was staring in the
direction where she had disappeared, let out a slow, long breath as his shoulders relaxed.

“Whoa….”

Light slowly returned to the blue eyes that were out of focus. Ciel believed that the God who sent him back
to the past had clearly given him another favor.

I don’t know about cause and effect.

I had no choice but to run, trusting only my intuition.

I felt similar to when I fell alone into Korea, a different world. He slowly raised the corners of his mouth,
recalling the time when he could not trust anyone and was annihilating monsters like a bulldozer, relying
only on his senses.

She cleared her confused mind by showing a smile that was deeper than the smile she had shown a moment
ago. Ciel, who had been motionless as if his feet were stuck to the ground, jumped up lightly and came up to
the roof.

And I found her exact location. Ciel let out a small laugh as he watched her stoic gait, which was clearly
visible even though she was wearing a dress.

“Seohyun, you said that.”

 If you want to suffocate a strong enemy, put yourself down as if you were dead and hold your breath until
the end.

He laughed out loud as he remembered what Seohyun said. I have been very frustrated in the past. He was
not frustrated even after following the saint and crossing the dimension at the emperor’s command.

I had no doubt that I could definitely go back, and I did everything I could to find a way. I accepted even the
most dirty tasks and was not frustrated even though I encountered superiors or executives who deliberately
made remarks that trampled on my pride every day.

The only reason he was frustrated was when he learned that he could never return to the empire.

It was the truth that Seoyoon, a saint who crossed over into different dimensions, revealed the truth to him
without his knowledge while writing evil things to him.

[Ciel! It’s already been ten years since I came to Korea! By the way, have you still forgotten the empire? Now
you can just settle down and live here! Honestly, isn’t this place better than the Empire?]

[Kim Seo-yoon, all the conditions you set have been fulfilled. So keep your promise.]

[Under…. My head hurts because of you too! Even though I fixed my phone, I can’t go beyond the dimension
like before. What should I do? Ah….]

It was only then that he realized that the ability to cross dimensions was not the saint’s ability, but rather
her smartphone. It’s been a long time since I crossed the dimension and came to Korea.

Ciel, who believed that he could return to the Empire until the end, lost his direction and locked himself at
home in frustration the moment he read the truth in the eyes of the saint who always told lies.

This was what his wife said as she hugged him at that time.

The content that came out as we hugged each other so warmly was extremely gloomy.

“Yes, that’s my wife.”

Seohyun was his only companion, known as a living legend of the special forces who could cut off the
enemy’s breath in an instant.

So….
 “He must be a good husband if he listens to his wife. Yes?”

***

From that day on, Ciel secretly followed Irene. He felt unbearable joy every time he discovered the same
habits as his wife, to the point where he forgot how time passed and even why he came here.

Then the Baron came to him. Ciel, who felt strangely uneasy about his somewhat hesitant behavior,
welcomed the Baron as if nothing had happened.

“It’s been a while, Baron.”

“Yes, I haven’t been able to return to the mansion often because I have had to stay on watch.”

“Do you do such work yourself?”

“Our guards work equally regardless of rank. We do this because not only will discipline not be disrupted
that way, but we can also pass on know-how even for small tasks.”

Ciel shook his head in pure exclamation.

“Yes. The squire is usually responsible for keeping watch. Because I don’t think it’s important work.”

“But there is no set time when dealing with monsters. Therefore, even small signs, changes in the wind, or
subtle vibrations of the ground are passed down to the seeds.”

“It sounds like a really good idea. When I go back, the dukedom knights will have to do the same.”

The Baron’s face brightened slightly at Ciel’s words. He opened his mouth quickly, as if he had been waiting.

“Now that I think about it, it’s already been fifteen days since the Duke came here. Have you shown the
Little Duke all of our territory?”
 Ciel was once surprised to see the Baron, who did not know how to express himself indirectly, speaking in
an aristocratic manner, and secondly, he was shocked when he realized what was inside.

Ciel couldn’t answer right away because it was no different from telling him to politely tell him to hurry up
and get out of the mansion. Aiden’s excuse for coming here in the first place was to investigate Lady Cloche,
but regardless of the purpose, he was so convinced that she was his wife that he even forgot what he had said
to the Baron.

When I fully realized what I had done, I was shocked and the current situation was also embarrassing. A
strong sense of shame washed over him, but his face remained expressionless and unchanged. Instead, the
curtains in the room burst into flames and instantly turned into a pile of ashes.

Arthur, who discovered it, muttered in a voice full of confusion.

“Duke?”

Ciel looked with a bewildered expression at the window, where the curtains had disappeared and the
window was filled with bright sunlight, and then he answered softly.

“…Oh no, that was a mistake.”

“No…. Those curtains were brought from my wife’s family when she got married….”

Ciel, seeing the Baron’s slightly shaking eyes, cleared his throat in embarrassment.

“Okay, I’ll tell the Baroness.”

“This is a conversation that gives me a sense of déjà vu.”

“Hmm….”

Ciel crossed his arms as if he had made up his mind and looked at the Baron.

“I couldn’t show Aiden the whole estate. I guess I should stay longer….”

“Ah….”

Arthur scratched his forehead, unable to hide his embarrassed expression. Ciel saw his attitude and
answered appropriately.
 “Can I also say this directly to the Baroness?”

If the duke wants, Arthur can stay as a baron for as long as he wants, but Arthur is in no position to say
anything. It’s not something that doesn’t happen in a class society.

But every time he saw the Duke asking for his opinion, Arthur felt good. He is called a nobleman among
nobles, and he is more noble than you might think. I even felt admiration for the fact that he was a person
with good manners and knew how to respect his subordinates.

I can’t help but be happy that such a person wants to stay in his territory longer.

“Sure. I’m glad to hear that. It seems like he’s worried because his wife wasn’t treated properly. Please be
lenient.”

“What are you talking about? I am fully satisfied. And I feel so attracted to the Baron’s domain that I regret
why I came to Clocherye only now.”

It was a flattering remark that Ciel would never have made in the past. However, having spent quite a bit of
time in Korea, he spoke smoothly.

“Haha! Although our estate is small, it has a nice corner! Also, do you know how diligent the residents of the
territory are? Unlike the barren territory, it is a place with a lot of talent.”

“Hmm, I completely sympathize with you.”

“Then, I will trust the Duke and go to the security guard.”

“I will meet the Baroness right away. Don’t worry, just come back.”

Arthur smiled brightly as his uncomfortable feelings disappeared. He responded slyly while letting out a
lively laugh.

“It is a new feeling to receive the greeting from the duke that I received from my wife. Then, I’ll be back.”

“Uh, okay.”

Ciel even waved his hand without realizing it as he watched the large body leave the room. After regressing,
my mind seemed to become dull all the time.
 I don’t know why, but I felt pitiful, whether it was because he had survived so fiercely before returning, or
because after discovering his wife, all his senses were focused on her.

I didn’t know that the first thing to do was to meet the Baroness.

Ciel used his wind powers to blow the ash piled up right under the window to the outside. After checking
that the floor had been cleaned, I left the room.

Come to think of it, I didn’t even know where Aiden had gone.

I was so focused on Irene that I didn’t even know what was going on around me.

Ciel came out of the room and walked down the hallway. The hallway touched by the Baroness was old but
clean.

The Baroness’s ability to manage internal affairs was clearly evident while staying at the mansion. Other
noble ladies seen in the capital were only interested in entertainment and decoration.

Unlike them, we could see that the Baroness prioritized frugality over decoration and the residents of the
estate over entertainment.

So, I don’t know if he was able to run the estate and the mansion even with his poor financial condition.

Although it is not as fancy and old-fashioned as the Duke’s House, it is elegant, and as I pass through the
hallway and go out to the back garden, a warm wind blows. Ciel walked along, following the sound of words
coming from afar.

Soon, I was able to spot the Baroness in front of the stable. She directed the servants to put the horse
manure into the cart. Ciel, who did not know that he would personally go to the extent of something like this,
wondered how to speak after arriving.

You might be embarrassed to see a scene like this. He showed a consideration that had not been considered
in the past and quietly waited for the work to be completed.
#Episode 29

My Mother-In-Law…

But that was purely his illusion. Helen found Ciel standing behind her and politely greeted him with a
nonchalant expression.

“I didn’t know you were here.”

“No, I just arrived. Well, it’s a good day.”

“Is that so? It seems particularly hot today….”

Ciel felt a little embarrassed at Helen’s answer and spoke politely.

“I wish we could have tea together for a while….”

“Tea with me?”

Helen, who briefly showed a surprised expression as if she had heard something unexpected, spoke to the
servant who was waiting for her instructions.

“Please give fertilizer to the place you always go.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

After the servants were gone, Helen answered Ciel.

“My maid will guide you. If you would wait a moment, I will prepare the car and bring it to you.”

“I understand.”

Ciel left the Baroness behind and followed the maid into the mansion and was guided to the living room. It
wasn’t long before Helen changed her clothes and came in with another maid.

Ciel, who was watching fragrant tea being poured into a teacup, waited for the Baroness to bite the maid
before opening her mouth.
 “It smells very good.”

“Thank you. It is an herbal tea made by drying herbs ourselves.”

“Okay?”

Ciel was surprised to hear that he made it himself. Usually, I only heard about high-quality tea leaves, but I
had never heard about making tea leaves.

Helen, who followed him in pure surprise and held a teacup, added something insinuatingly.

“As you now know, Duke, I don’t make it as a hobby. Our family couldn’t afford to purchase high-quality
black tea, so we created this as a response.”

Ciel, who was savoring the savory yet light taste, almost got sick. Indeed, the people of this family were
embarrassed by their sudden appearance of being noble yet not noble.

“Hmm…. So, I am amazed at your frugality.”

“Thank you for your kind words, but I fully feel that I am different from the average nobles.”

Ciel, who had never been pushed from a horse before, felt a sense of déjà vu again and his back seemed to
be covered in sweat.

Helen continued speaking as she put down the teacup with a graceful gesture.

“I understand that my husband came to visit. Isn’t that why you came here?”

“…That’s right. I came to ask the Baroness a favor.”

Ciel added as he took out the pouch he had prepared inside his jacket and placed it on the table.

“The business at Closure is not over. I wish you would be generous and let me and my younger brother stay
here….”

“What is this?”

Before he had even finished speaking, Helen asked sharply. Ciel answered in an indifferent tone.
 “Just 50 gold coins.”

Usually, even if you go to another area, there is a duke’s town house, so there is almost no need to rely on
other families, but very occasionally, if you go to an area without a town house, you will ask for a few days
and pay a certain amount before leaving.

Because he was a duke, there was a difference in whether or not he would repay the welcome he received.
For example, at a viscount I visited before, the viscountess expressed her wish in a subtle tone….

However, seeing the Baroness’s unusual expression, Ciel began to straighten his back out of tension. From
the first time I saw her, I thought she was no ordinary lady, but now I was nervous for a different reason.

To him who thought that Lady Cloche was his wife, the Baroness was like his mother-in-law. It was a
fleeting thought, but it penetrated his mind perfectly.

My mother-in-law….

I don’t know why I only thought about it now, but it was such a correct word that I felt stupid. The Baroness
was his mother-in-law. In Korean, it is said that a son-in-law’s love is that of a mother-in-law, but why is she
glaring at him with such sharp eyes?

Helen slowly opened her mouth with a face full of displeasure.

“We apologize for not being able to serve you more due to our family’s financial situation. But I have never
wished for anything like this.”

“…I just don’t want to burden the Baroness.”

“It’s not that I don’t know the Duke’s feelings, but I feel rather uncomfortable when he does this.”

“….”

Ciel didn’t know what to do with Helen’s strong attitude. It would be more accurate to say that he was
embarrassed because he had never seen a nobleman who didn’t like it when handed gold coins.

Even though he tried to be humble, he only saw what he was putting in his inner pocket, and he couldn’t
figure out whether he should take the gold coins out or whether he should offer it one more time.

Then, like a hand of salvation, a knock was heard on the living room door.
 “Mom, are you here?”

That too is a very welcome salvation….

***

I didn’t feel the strange gaze that had been persistently attached to me recently. I don’t know who the
source was, but I didn’t want to pretend to know.

As I was coming down the stairs with the intention of going for a walk like usual, I found Aiden leaving the
mansion alone. Although his appearance was identical to Ciel, the aura he gave off was completely opposite.

It may be because he has red eyes that are different from Ciel’s, but Aiden, who is thin and tall, has a
sensitive and nervous aura.

I watched Aiden leave with his hands covering both ears in a strangely irritated manner, and followed him
carefully.

It seemed like he was muttering something, but it wasn’t loud enough to be heard.

He went deep into the garden and immediately squatted in a corner. I tilted my head to the side because it
seemed like a familiar position.

A minor duke wouldn’t sit in that posture for reasons of etiquette or dignity, but it was ironic that he even
looked familiar. So I was curious, but I didn’t want to get involved with Ciel’s younger brother, so I tried to
quietly retreat.

“Ahh!”

I had no choice but to take a step back as the screams were so loud that I was afraid to step back. If
something bad happens to the Duke within the mansion, only our family will be in trouble.

Aiden jumped up in shock, as if a bug had fallen from a tree and gotten into his clothes. I made eye contact
with him as he stood up trembling.
 “Young lady!”

“What’s going on? Did a bug get in?”

I felt sad because my normally white face seemed to have turned white. I saw a caterpillar attached to his
shoulder and approached him.

“Uh, no…. Rather, young lady, what on earth happened…?”

Ignoring Duke So’s words, I grabbed Songchungi and threw him into the grass. Then he asked me with a
surprised expression if I had found a bug.

“Young lady, can you hold such a disgusting thing with your hands?”

“It’s gross.”

“It’s not gross?”

At my words, the Little Duke widened his red eyes and asked back. Even though he was taller than me, he
acted like my younger brother and I couldn’t help but laugh.

“There is nothing more disgusting than monsters. These songchungs are actually pretty in color and cute.
And it doesn’t cause any harm to humans.”

“That’s true, but…. But have you ever seen a monster in person?”

“Hmm….”

I’ve seen it many times in the past, but I haven’t seen it since I became possessed, so it was hard to know
what to say.

“My brother explained it in great detail, so I only have a rough idea.”

“Oh, I see. My brother didn’t say that….”

He spoke to Aiden, who had always looked at him with curious eyes and had quickly become discouraged
when talking about Ciel.
 “How about I ask you first? I am bothering my brother. Even though I will be tired after slaying monsters, I
am happy because I can feel affection for my brother when he answers my questions.”

“If I ask, will you tell me?”

“Of course. I heard that the reason you came to our territory was to broaden the horizons of the Little Duke.
Isn’t it because the Duke made that decision thinking of the Little Duke?”

“Well….”

Aiden smiled awkwardly at my question. He looked at me with bright eyes, as if he were looking at some
strange creature.

“But why is the young lady always wearing gloves?”

He asked, looking at my hands. There was a long scar down to my wrist from a fire I couldn’t remember.
Every time they saw it, their expressions fell, so at some point they started covering it up themselves.

Moreover, strange patterns were engraved on the backs of my hands, making it even more difficult to show
them.

“Isn’t it hot?”

Aiden asked back, as if urging me on when I didn’t answer. After gathering my thoughts, I answered slowly.

“It’s not hot. When I was young, I almost got into big trouble because of a fire. I always wear gloves to cover
up the burn marks left behind.”

“Ah….”

Aiden looked at me with a helpless expression. I said to him with a small smile.

“Are you okay. You don’t need to worry. I actually love this scar.”

Sometimes I had a thought. If I hadn’t possessed this body, would the original Irene have survived?

There is a high possibility that it could not have been done. Also, unfortunately, I was in a coffin when I
woke up, so I’m not sure.
 So to me, this scar was a trace of the original Irene’s life. Living with this scar, only I would be able to
remember her. Therefore, it was a precious scar to me in many ways.

“…Young lady, can you hold my hand?”

Aiden held out his hand. Looking at his fingertips trembling, he seemed very surprised by Song Chung. So I
held his hand tightly.

“Thank you.”

“You’re welcome. Oh, there isn’t much to see in our garden, but you can see the estate if you go to the
mountain behind it. Would you like to go?”

“Okay?”

Aiden responded to my opinion with a bright smile. I led him towards the mountain behind. It would have
been easier to climb on horseback, but since it was a small mountain like Wonche Hill, there was no problem
getting to the top.

There are no tall buildings in our territory, so if we go up just a little bit, we can see the open sky and the
wide territory beautifully.

Aiden, who was still holding my hand tightly, looked more relaxed than before and expressed his
admiration at the scenery below the mountain.
#Episode 30

I Feel Sorry

After taking Aiden to his room, I looked for his mom.

“Mary, where is your mom?”

“Ah, lady. Your wife must be in the drawing room now!”

“Okay?”

Without thinking much, I headed to the living room. I did that because I knew my mother usually spent time
in the living room.

The living room was close to the lobby of the mansion, and since my mother did not have a separate office,
she always resided there. It was to handle work and quickly give instructions to employees.

There was a time when I thought that if I had met a boss like my mother in Korea in the past, I would have
brought my soul to it and devoted myself to it.

It was my mother who gave orders that were fair and without unnecessary details.

When I arrived in front of the living room, I knocked and called my mom. Today, my father and brother both
went to work at the security guard, so I wanted to ask them what they would like for lunch.

The moment I opened the door because I was told to come in, I felt a strong, stabbing gaze. When I asked
why the door was closed, it was because there were guests in the living room.

When I said that for some reason the eyes that had been following me for a few days were no longer there….

I sat next to my mother, avoiding her gaze, which wanted something intensely. Mom smiled at me with
affection and then turned her head.

His unusually sharp momentum was suspicious. I glanced at the possible cause. Then our eyes met and he
conveyed something with his eyes.

At that time, my mother spoke in a low voice.

 “You can stay as long as the Duke wants. But please pass this on. I was never looking for material
compensation.”

I was able to get a general idea of the situation from my mother’s words. I stared at the pouch lying in the
middle of the table.

“Baroness…. I never meant it that way. Just….”

He glanced at me while mumbling his words. The eyes were full of signs asking for help, so I couldn’t help
but wonder.

Why are you asking me for help?

Also, when I saw him acting different from his past self, I became strangely angry. I don’t know why, but I
really hated the sight.

“Yes, the duke is clearly just offering it as a favor. However, the Duke’s actions are like putting a price on my
sincerity. Although we live like commoners, unlike other aristocratic families, we are also nobles and have
pride and pride.”

I have never seen my mother this angry. Even though I nagged my dad, I didn’t really get angry.

When my mother got angry at her family, it was an emotion that was closer to affectionate concern. The
Baroness was always kind and fair to her employees.

I couldn’t hide my displeased expression. I became even more displeased because Ciel was the one who
offended my mother.

His face turned gloomy when he saw my expression. In an instant, the wet eyes moved mercilessly like tree
branches swaying in the wind.

I held my mother’s hand tightly while looking directly into the blue eyes that I loved in the past. Then my
mother took my hand in her familiar way. I liked the familiar and warm feeling, so I slowly turned my gaze
and made eye contact with my mother.

My mom expressed her affection for me with a completely different look in her eyes than when she looked
at him.

Every time this happened, I was so happy that I felt a shiver. My heart tingled every time I received affection
that I had never enjoyed or had in the past.
 When I turned my gaze back to the other side, Ciel looked at me with eyes full of melancholy, like a person
whose world had collapsed.

It looked as unfair and upset as a child whose candy was forcibly taken away.

He moved his lips several times, then opened his mouth very slowly, like a person who was barely able to
get the words out.

“…I ruined the potato field last time. Also, the curtains in the room a little while ago were burned without a
trace. The Baron said it was something he brought with him when he got married. I think it is an item filled
with affection and time that cannot be expressed in monetary terms. I just took out the gold coins that were
worth it. This is not compensation for the Baroness’s courtesy, but compensation for the potato field and the
curtains.”

“…Curtains?”

Mom’s voice sounded a little surprised. Because it was something I was familiar with, I knew right away
that something had happened due to a change in my feelings.

“I’m sorry. Sometimes I can’t control my abilities and make mistakes. Maybe it will happen again as we go
on. Couldn’t the Baroness take a good look at that? It would be a bit difficult if other nobles found out that I,
an esper, made mistakes like this.”

I raised my eyebrows at his words. It was because there was an absurdity in what was said. I knew that the
Duke and Duchess would soon return from what my mother had hinted to me this morning.

But now he had expressed his intention not to go back yet, and secondly, he was telling lies even though
there was no way people would complain about Esper’s abilities.

Is there an ordinary person who would ignore an Esper just because he made a small mistake?

When I didn’t know why he was making such a misleading statement, I felt my mother’s hand tighten and
then loosen.

“Oh my god….”

I sensed something was wrong from my mother’s subsequent exclamation. For reference, my mom was the
one who thought my dad, who was a sword master, cute, and scolded my older brother who cut rocks with a
sword like he was still a young son.
 Sure enough, the corners of my mother’s eyes sank. It was clear that he felt pity. Perhaps sensing that his
mother’s mood had changed, Ciel appealed even more strongly.

“As the Baroness said, each noble has their own pride. Although I am proud of being an esper, I cannot
ignore the side effects that come with it. Especially mistakes and side effects related to esper abilities.”

Ciel slyly made Esper a pitiful person. No, you are making people who are praised in the world for having
been given power by God into objects of pity!! | Absurdly, I couldn’t believe that he, an esper, had said that
directly, but my mother seemed to believe it even more because he, an esper, had said it himself.

I kept an obsessive eye on Ciel, who spoke slyly without changing his expression.

Was this man really like this?

“Even Espers can make mistakes…. I can’t believe it.”

“Okay. Normally it’s better to think like a baroness. But if you consider that espers are also people, isn’t that
something that could happen? Of course, espers are human beings with emotions, so mistakes are bound to
happen.”

To be honest, I somewhat agree with what you just said. In the past, Espers were unable to control their
emotions and went berserk or disobeyed orders. That proved that Esper is not a weapon that simply
annihilates monsters.

There were many times when I, too, internally laughed at the way espers looked down on ordinary people.
If you plan to deceive, it doesn’t mean you can’t kill someone just because you’re an Esper.

Although their abilities are superior, they feel pain just like us.

They were lonely beings.

“But there are side effects. This is my first time hearing this. There is a saying that esper is a trace of a god
or a part of a god. Can there be any side effects?”

I knew very well what the side effects of Esper were through novels or past memories, but I don’t think it
was my mother.

So does that mean that those currently here don’t know about the side effects of Esper?

A sudden question made my eyes turn to Ciel. He looked at his mother and then stared at me and answered.
 “This is a secret known only to the esper party and the imperial family….”

“Oh, I see.”

My mother quickly hid her curiosity when she heard the word confidential. But he was one step faster. He
acted like a man who couldn’t help but talk, but I couldn’t help but notice that he was speaking on purpose.

“There is a courtesy I have received from the Baroness, so there is no reason why I cannot inform the
Baroness and Lady Cloche.”

“No, you won’t….”

“If an esper does not have a guide, he or she is as good as a defective product.”

Before his mother could refuse, Ciel spoke as if spitting out the words. At the same time, his gaze never left
me. He added while staring at me persistently.

“Without a guide, from the moment an esper appears, it is no different from walking through a hot sandy
desert without water. I have to walk on sand that feels like torture without being able to quench my burning
thirst. There are two ways to stop it.”

He took a deep breath, looked at his mother, then turned his gaze back to me and continued speaking.

“Either give up your own life, or meet your own guide.”

“A guide….”

“Yes, I think we met.”

At his next words, my mother’s eyes widened as if torn. I, too, was dumbfounded and stared at him with
wide eyes. I saw the corners of Ciel’s mouth rise slightly as he noticed my gaze.

He looked triumphant, as if he had found a way to deal with me. That sight was so absurd that I opened my
mouth without realizing it.
#Episode 31

Do You Know That, Young Lady?

“A guide?”

“That also means my own guide. Aren’t you curious who it is?”

I wanted to stop Ciel’s moving mouth as he focused his gaze on me while talking to his mother. Even if he
didn’t know anything else, he seemed to know exactly that I was guiding him.

Or are you pretending not to know other facts?

If you think about it based on what he said when he secretly came to me that night, it might be possible.
Why did I think he would believe my lies when I knew right away that I wasn’t the type of man who would
easily be convinced even if I insisted that I wasn’t?

What would happen if I told my family that I was a guide?

Originally, only one saint should be known as a guide, but why did things change like this?

Was the novel I read really a novel? Also, what are the prophetic books distributed by the temple disguised
as novels?

The more he opened his mouth, the more confusion seemed to increase. Just when he thought she wanted
to reach out and cover his mouth, his mother spoke.

“Oh, by the way, look at my mind! Duke. I’m sorry, but I think you should get up and take a look. The
conversation with the Duke was very useful and enjoyable, but today

“You can’t skip lunch.”

“…Ah, that’s right.”

“I think the reason Rin came to visit was because of lunch. Yes?”

“Yes, that’s right. I was praying that there wouldn’t be any potatoes today. I came here because I was
curious about whether God had answered my prayers.”
 “Hehe, God must have heard our prayers Rin.”

Mom patted the back of my hand and winked. I also stood up, following my mother who quickly got up.

At that time, Ciel quickly got up and walked away. Are you really angry because I interrupted you? When
that thought occurred to me, he went to the door first, opened it with an elegant posture, and was waiting for
us.

“Oh my, this is a sight that the men in our family cannot see. Thank you, Duke.”

“Nothing much to say, it’s natural manners for ladies.”

Mom seemed to quite like Ciel’s attitude and left the living room with a completely different expression than
before. I followed behind him, but Ciel closed the door and got behind me.

To be more precise, he was standing in the back, as if he was cleverly walking next to me. My mother,
anxious to prepare, hurried into the kitchen at a brisk pace. I tried to follow him, but Ciel, who was close
behind, caught me.

“Young lady.”

“…Yes?”

“I’d like to talk to you for a moment before eating, is it okay?”

“…As you can see, I’m busy.”

“Then I can speak here, is it okay?”

This….

I looked up at him, unable to hide my bewildered expression. I was still so tall that my neck felt stiff.

When he saw my expression, he let out a small laugh and quickly erased his expression with a straight face.
He looked like he didn’t know what he was doing, so let’s shoot him, he politely asked.

“It doesn’t take up much time. Just…. I just want to ask you one thing.”
 “…Let’s go out for a little while with sponsorship, right? As the duke said, it takes a long time.

I hope it doesn’t happen. As you can see, I’m quite hungry.”

Even though he answered deliberately crookedly, he actually looked happy. The inexplicable laughter made
my heart flutter for no reason, but he took the first step.

I came out of the mansion, stopped in an odd place in the back garden, and looked at him. He opened his
mouth while staring at me with a persistent gaze that was no different from before.

“That night.”

Even though I only said one word, my shoulders twitched for no reason. Why on earth are you bringing up
what happened that night again? If you keep doing this, I think I’ll just tell dad and mom.

“I wanted to apologize for being rude.”

“Ah…. Hmm, I can’t say it’s okay, but I’ll move on for now. I hope you won’t come in without permission
from next time.”

There was only one reason why I didn’t tell my parents. I was worried that he might tell his parents that I
was a guide.

But you tried to bring it up earlier by saying you were a guide, right?

Would it be better to take this opportunity to warn you?

While he was lost in thought for a moment, he added.

“But there’s one thing I’m curious about.”

“Yes?”

“You already know that you are a guide, right?”

“….”

I was at a loss for words due to the sudden question. I thought he was just apologizing….
 He didn’t miss my momentary stiff expression and began to ask more persistently.

“Is it true that the young lady visited me when I was lying down on the mountain behind her? That night,
you were guiding me as soon as I touched you.”

I pursed my lips as I watched him bring up the events of that night in a way that could not be avoided
vaguely.

But he didn’t stop and kept asking questions.

“How do you know how to guide? When did it appear? Did it appear when you recently suffered from a high
fever? Then I don’t understand it even more.”

He came closer to me, pouring out questions, and before I knew it, I was able to see that he was right in
front of me. I took a step back and asked him back.

“What don’t you understand?”

He looked down and slowly raised his head as if gauging the distance I had gained. The eyes we soon met
glowed like the eyes of an animal.

“A guide who has just appeared is accustomed to controlling his energy.”

“….”

“Do you know that, young lady?”

He carefully extended his hand, narrowing the distance I had opened again. It was slow, as if he wouldn’t
harm me, but his grip on my arm was very hot and strong.

Since I was caught on the arm that wasn’t wearing a glove, when bare skin met bare skin, the guiding flowed
into me again without my knowledge. Then, with a triumphant expression, he whispered to me as if to inform
me.

“Just by touching bare skin like this, the guide starts guiding for the esper. Not only that, but beginner
guides lose their guiding skills without realizing it just by having an esper by their side. It’s called radial
guiding.”

I cursed under my breath. Ten years had already passed, and I felt jealous because I still felt like I hadn’t
changed from when I was guiding him.
 As my teeth trembled, he brought his face close to me with a happy or ecstatic expression.

He chanted, literally right in front of my nose, as if our lips were about to touch.

“But the lady…. Even in a closed space like a living room, not a single grain of guiding material was spilled.
Even though I am an S-class esper. Like…. Like someone who has already been a guide.”

He subtly rubbed my arm as he spoke. With a secret and naughty touch, like a habit I used to have in the
past.

I wanted to stop myself from unconsciously collapsing under the familiar gestures and touches. He roughly
shook his hand away and stepped back a long way. I also couldn’t manage my facial expressions.

When I glared at him with a face full of displeasure, he looked at me, unable to hide his shocked expression.

I had a doubt. Why don’t you act like you did in the past, and why do you act like you want me so much
now? What he wanted, I never knew.

But does that mean we have to follow his intentions?

I wouldn’t be able to delve into my head anyway.

If you don’t tell me until the end, you won’t know no matter how much you want to know.

Then there was only one strategy I could carry out.

“I don’t understand what the duke is saying. Now, could you please step aside?”

I have no intention of letting you know about me.

***

Ciel could only watch as Irene walked into the mansion with rough steps after getting angry. It seemed like I
was getting on too much nerves.
 “You crazy bastard….”

He cursed and hit the wall. The back of my hand was torn because I was grinding with all my might, but I
didn’t care.

Although there were good things about knowing all of my wife’s habits and mannerisms, there were also
bad things. That meant he could tell just how angry, or more accurately, how upset his wife was right now.

His wife was merciless towards those she considered enemies, as evidenced by the fact that she was the one
who sacrificed her life to survive. However, when she saw him just now, she had the look in her eyes that
looked exactly like an enemy.

But last time, I didn’t glare at him like I was going to kill him like this….

“You idiot!”

The moment I touched it, I loved it so much that I died….

I was dizzy from the refreshing guidance that flowed again….

Finally….

“When was the last time you looked at me like that…?”

In the past, he would always look at me earnestly, as if he would always be seen wherever I went, but now,
instead of pretending to know him, he only made a dull expression as if he had no interest in me, which made
my stomach twist. | Ciel felt pitiful, as if he had become a child who deliberately threw out hateful words to
get attention, but on the other hand, he desperately wanted her to look at him like she used to, even if it
meant doing such childish things.

Even though she had already disappeared into the mansion and was out of sight, he continued to look at the
back door of the mansion and muttered.

“Why aren’t you talking?”

Even though she openly said she knew or conveyed her meaning in a detour, she did not reveal herself.

All you have to do is say one word….

If you just do that….

I could do anything for you.

#Episode 32

Where Are You?

“If you tell me it’s me and your wife….”

Unlike in the past, she is no longer afraid to hide her feelings or reveal herself to someone.

Ciel, who vaguely knew why she did not reveal herself but wanted to pretend not to know, entered the
mansion with a casual expression and steps.

Not only did he acquire the seemingly innocuous behavior from a young age, but the time he spent in Korea
even made him more closed-minded.

Having survived in an environment where revealing one’s emotions could cost one’s life, he presented
himself as if nothing had happened.

Feeling grateful to be with his wife at this moment.

***

“What? Where is it?”

The crown prince, who had his head down while looking at documents, raised his head in surprise at the
chamberlain’s report. The chief chamberlain asked the chamberlain to explain again what he had learned.

“Duke Leopard took the Little Duke with him to inspect the area, and it is said that the two of them are
currently in Cloche territory.”

“Isn’t Cloche Territory located on the western outskirts of the empire?”

“Yes, that’s right.”

 “Did you ever have to go there?”

“I’m sorry, but I couldn’t figure out why. I will send an attendant right away and get back to you. Majesty.”

The crown prince put down his papers and waved his hands, burying his back in his chair.

“Okay. I didn’t mean to find out the reason.”

The crown prince, Jace, thought of his close friend and most trusted duke, who had not been seen for quite
some time. Considering that the last time we met was at his coming-of-age ceremony, I haven’t seen him in
over a month.

Even if it was not work-related, since he lived in a mansion in the capital, it was strange to remember that
he often stopped by the imperial palace to drink tea and chat.

In particular, it was difficult to understand that the duke was absent from his residence in the capital at the
critical time when the saint appeared. Plus, I took Aiden to the estate and went out to inspect it together….

I was worried about the condition of my friend, who was acting completely different from what he had
shown up until now.

“Hmm….”

Now that I think about it, the atmosphere had changed somewhere when I saw him at the coming of age
ceremony. Clearly, when we met before the coming-of-age ceremony, he was excited after hearing the
prophecy delivered at the temple.

Jace, who was remembering how Ciel, who was usually quiet and expressionless, was constantly talking and
unable to hide his laughter, winked at the chamberlain upon hearing a soft knock.

The chamberlain hurriedly approached, opened the door slightly, and tried to convey the message to leave,
but he could not.

He approached with a surprised expression and hurriedly relayed it to Jace.

“Your Majesty, the saint has come to visit.”

“The saint?”
 Jace added with a look of surprise on his face.

“Ask them to come in quickly.”

“Yes, Your Highness.”

The chamberlain opened the door and welcomed the saint, unable to hide his excited expression. When the
saint, Seoyoon, came in wearing a pure white uniform, Jace stood up and greeted her with a bright smile.

“Saint, have you come?”

Even though he held the position of crown prince of the empire, he treated the saint. It was a sign of respect
for the god Asteras and the temple. Also, the saint was a meaningful person to him, so in a way, it was natural.

“Hello, Your Majesty.”

Seoyoon smiled shyly and looked at him. The moment of looking directly into eyes that seemed to reflect
the clear sky beneath eyelashes that shined brightly like gold, with 100% goodwill, could not have been more
thrilling.

It was still difficult for her to believe that there was not a single guide in this other world.

Although he was only a C-level guide in Korea, here he received absolute support and generous treatment
like Korea’s famous S-level guide. Every time he felt full without eating, he did not want to return to Korea. |
Jace threw away the prince’s body and hurriedly ordered the chamberlain.

“Hurry up and bring out some refreshments and tea. Don’t forget to carefully select only the highest quality
food so that the saint can enjoy it comfortably.”

“Yes, Your Highness. Just leave it to God.”

Even if there was no need to order this, the Chamberlain would have done his best as an imperial citizen
who loved the temple.

“Saint, please come this way.”

“Yes, Your Highness.”

 Every time a handsome man politely extended his hand to escort her, Seoyoon felt as if she would be
blinded by excitement and ecstasy. | Sitting on the red sofa finished with gold, she lowered her eyebrows and
looked down at Jace, who was looking at her with awe in his eyes.

“I’m sorry for coming to you so suddenly, Your Highness. But I was so worried that I couldn’t bear it.”

“Who is the person who worried you?”

Jace, unaware that the expression was intentionally made up, lowered his voice and asked. I felt like I would
be relieved to know right away who had dared to worry about the saint.

He could not forget the ecstatic feeling he experienced for the first time in his life. The full and dizzying
feeling he felt when the guide, who he thought was only a legend, gave him energy for the first time, was too
much to express with only the word ecstasy.

“Please tell me that the person I am worried about is none other than the Crown Prince.”

“Yes?”

“It’s already been two weeks since I guided you, but I was worried because you didn’t call me, so I came to
see you.”

“This…. Haha, I guess I was the one who caused the saintess so much worry. Does guiding mean the act of
removing impure energy?”

“Oh, yes. It’s a word used where I live, but I don’t know what it is called here.”

“After hearing what the saint said, I too am curious. I guess I’ll have to look for the records.”

“Yes, if you find it, please let me know.”

“Yes, of course.”

While they were talking, the chamberlain, who brought a variety of colorful refreshments and a set of tea
cups used only in the imperial family, poured tea into the tea cup with a stylish move.

Seoyoon watched the chamberlain as if watching a movie. After receiving her attention, the chamberlain left
the office with his shoulders shrugged.
 “Please eat, saint.”

“Yes.”

Seoyoon, who was savoring the fragrant scent of tea, let out an exclamation after taking a sip.

“It tastes completely different from the tea I drank at the temple.”

“Because these tea leaves are distributed only to the imperial family, you would not have been able to taste
them anywhere else.”

“Okay.”

Seoyoon sighed in satisfaction at the prince’s words. Every day, I felt as if I was floating in the air, receiving
the kindest hospitality I would never have received in Korea.

I didn’t want to look back on the days when I was ignored as a C-level guide and only did chores, but I
couldn’t help it. She thought of the cell phone hidden in her wide sleeve.

Just thinking about how I ended up here made me grit my teeth and burst out in anger, but I tried to calm
my emotions and asked the crown prince.

“Would you like me to guide you?”

Jace’s eyes were fixed on Seoyoon at the sonorous voice. The sky blue eyes, which had been simple and
polite just a moment ago, became intense.

Seoyoon does not know the meaning of those eyes. No, rather, it was a look I had hoped for. How much he
wanted the possessiveness of an esper that only a superior guide could receive.

Thinking of the abominable high-level guides, Seoyoon laughed internally, but smiled gently on the outside.
She held out her hand with a smile befitting the saint whom the priests at the temple praised so much.

“Give me your hand, Your Majesty.”

Jace placed his hand on the saint’s palm as if possessed. Then, it seemed as if a divine energy was rushing
into my body. I let out an exclamation as I felt the impure energy that I had not normally felt being consumed
by that energy and disappearing.
 He closed his eyes tightly, savoring the ecstatic sensation, and swallowed dry saliva. It certainly felt like my
sense of fullness was being filled, but strangely, I felt even more thirsty.

Seo-yoon slowly lifted her eyelids and smiled innocently as she saw the crown prince giving her a more
explicit look.

“You will be less satisfied than before.”

“…How did you know?”

“It’s a natural reaction because you can’t guide properly with just your hands.”

“Then…. What is proper guidance, saintess?”

“That….”

Seo-yoon got up from her seat while speaking and headed towards the crown prince. Jace persistently
stared at the saintess approaching him. Just as his instincts told him to grab her by the slender waist and
make her sit on his lap, Seoyoon sat down on his thigh.

If the Chamberlain had seen it, it would have been a sight that would have made him cry out that it was
outrageous no matter how saintly she was, but since there were two people left in the office, no one could
point it out, and Jace had no intention of pointing it out.

Rather, it was what I hoped for. Seoyoon lightly placed her lips on his. Then, a dizzying energy incomparable
to when he held his hand seemed to enter his body and swirl around him.

“Ha….”

A deep sigh escaped from between his lips at the dizzying and intense sensation.

“But your highness….”

“…Yes?”

Seoyun, who was lightly stroking Jace’s cheek as he lost focus due to his first experience with guiding, asked
what she was curious about.

“Besides Your Highness, where are the other Espers?”

 He said that there were two espers in the empire, but where on earth did that one go and come to him for
guidance?

I was both curious and dissatisfied with that.

#Episode 33

I’m Curious About His Name

“He went out for a brief inspection.”

Jace answered with a dazed expression. Seoyoon felt a sense of superiority while looking at his expression,
but she was more interested in another esper who was not present.

What on earth are you doing with your only guide…?

I felt very displeased, but I took comfort in the fact that it was because I had not yet experienced guiding.

Seoyoon gently stroked the cheek of the crown prince, who was lazily closing his eyes, remembering the cell
phone he had put inside his sleeve. Every time her hand touched him, he pressed his cheek to her as if he was
impatient to reach further, and she gave a late answer in a regretful voice.

“I was waiting for you to come and say hello…. I won’t see you again this time.”

Jace slowly opened his eyes at the saint’s words. He was in a drowsy and comfortable mood, but he felt
strangely uncomfortable, but quickly dismissed it.

“We can’t keep the saintess waiting. I will call him in right away.”

“Really?”

After hearing the angry voice, Jace went beyond just words and immediately took action. He waved a small
silver bell and gave an order as soon as the chamberlain entered.

“Send a letter to the duke’s house right now and ask the duke to come.”

Even though he clearly knew where he was, he stubbornly gave orders and the Chamberlain quickly moved.
Normally, even if he was the crown prince, he would have avoided giving unreasonable orders, but strangely,
he didn’t want to do that in front of the saint.

Even though he felt different from his usual self, he did not regret giving the order. Seoyoon stared at him
with eyes full of anticipation and then slowly closed her eyes, and Jace also closed his eyes.
 Jace relaxed his body as he again fell in love with the breath and peaceful energy passing through each
other’s lips. Like a little bee in a bucket of honey, I was just happy without knowing that I was addicted.

***

Seo-yoon rode the temple chariot under the crown prince’s escort.

“Please come back tomorrow.”

“You will see another esper tomorrow, right?”

Jace, who could not bear to let go of Seo-yoon’s hand as she climbed into the carriage, deliberately pulled
the horse.

“Yes, I will scold you. I dare to ask you for the crime of keeping the saintess waiting.”

It was something that an ordinary person would be shocked to hear because it was said by the Crown
Prince, but Seo-yoon was able to roughly guess it by seeing his eyes turn round.

Another esper and the crown prince have a good relationship.

“I’m curious about his name.”

“Ciel de Leopard, a family credited with founding the country, and the only duke in the empire.”

“Ciel….”

Seoyoon purred her lips and repeated the name. Even though it was just that, Jace felt something hot
burning inside him.

So, I lightly pulled the small hand I was holding, placed my lips on the back of the beautiful hand, and then
took it away.

“His Royal Highness….”

 It was only after hearing a voice that seemed startled and trembling that his heart calmed down.

“Holy woman, the High Priest is waiting. Please leave quickly.”

At that time, the paladin who was waiting next to the carriage approached and spoke. Seoyoon raised the
corners of her mouth, trying hard to hide her annoyed expression.

“Well then, see you tomorrow.”

“Yes, please proceed carefully.”

Jace also looked at the paladin who spoke with disapproving eyes and let go of her hand. All I could do was
let go of the hand I was holding, but I clenched my fist tightly, feeling as if I had lost everything in the world.

The pure white, sacred carriage departed without hesitation, as if to announce that it was a temple carriage.
Seoyun watched the crown prince from inside the carriage, staring endlessly at his back.

The sight of this handsome man looking at me like an abandoned dog made my fingertips tingle.

“Ha…. It’s all good, but the temple is too annoying.”

Although I was treated with great hospitality at the temple, there were many things I was not allowed to do
and I had to live diligently according to the temple’s rules. Seo-yoon took out the cell phone she had hidden
inside her sleeve and turned it on.

I breathed a sigh of relief as I saw the black, dead screen turn on with bright light.

“It’s a good thing it turned on, but the battery only has 50% left….”

As she played with her phone, she remembered how she ended up here. It was clearly a B-level gate, and the
boss monster that appeared there had to be at a B+ level at most.

Seoyoon, who followed as an assistant guide, saw that the Espers were struggling that day. Eventually, as
countless monsters rushed in, the place became more and more chaotic.

There was no way that anyone would take care of her, who came as an assistant guide in a place that was in
chaos. She avoided the attacking regular monsters and reached a dead end alone.
 At that time, I heard a strange voice, and my cell phone, which was not supposed to be turned on, started
ringing loudly inside the gate. At the same time, my phone emitted a bright light and I lost consciousness.

When she opened her eyes, she saw people in strange costumes praying to her, and she was moved to tears.

What was even stranger about the strange sight was that I could understand their language. So I was able to
talk to them and understand the situation without difficulty.

“It’s just like a romantic fantasy novel.”

The contents of the book that my older sister, who lived in the guide dormitory with me, was reading,
seemed similar to it.

“Can’t I go back?”

Seoyoon swiped her phone and opened the app that was created after coming here. A window opened
showing your current guide level and its numerical value.

“Class C….”

It’s still the same level, so why was this app created? It certainly didn’t seem like it was created just to show
the grade. Feeling a strange sense of anticipation, she looked through the app.

“Uh?”

When I clicked on the book-shaped icon on the screen, the screen changed.

〈Let’s become the first guide to another world and gather friends!〉

“If you do that, you can increase your abilities…. What, am I not the only guide?”

It seems like I should find another guide….

“Why me?”

Since you are treated with the utmost respect as the only guide, why bother lowering your value by finding
another guide?
 Seeing the incomprehensible content, Seo-yoon tried to turn off her phone and then looked through the app
again.

“What happens when your phone turns off? Will I continue to live here?”

It was nice to be treated kindly, but for her living in modern society, there were many inconveniences.
And….

“You won’t be able to meet Esper Kang Tae-jun, right?”

The crown prince was nice, but more than that, she wanted to be treated and loved by Kang Tae-jun, the S-
class esper she had a crush on. If I were to engrave it, I would act as if I could only see myself….

“There must be a device that works. If you come over, you have to be able to go back.”

Seoyoon muttered to herself and did not take her eyes off her phone.

***

Ciel, who had been following Irene around for several days, left the mansion with Aiden today. It was
because I suddenly remembered something I hadn’t noticed before.

In any case, it seemed like the habit of not being able to see anything else once I got caught up in one thing
would not be corrected until I died.

“Brother, where are you going?”

“I plan to stop by the weapons store in the city center and then go to the security station. My family’s
knighthood is great, but I think it would be good to learn its strengths.”

Aiden just nodded as if everything his brother said was good, and then suddenly asked what came to mind.

“But brother. I can’t hear what other people are thinking these days.”
 “You can’t hear me?”

Ciel’s eyes widened in surprise at the unexpected remark. Aiden spoke in an indifferent tone while looking
at the estate seen from the carriage window.

“No, I can hear it if I want to. There are fewer things that come in when I don’t want them like before. That’s
why I feel so comfortable these days.”

“….”

As Ciel listened to Aiden, he thought of Irene. No matter how much I thought about it, she didn’t seem like a
mediocre guide.

I’ve never met a guide higher than him, but when I had a guide of the same level next to me, I was influenced
by it even without special guidance.

I would say it feels like I am receiving good energy as if I were taking a forest bath.

Could it be that Aiden received that energy and became peaceful?

This felt frustrating because the grades were not recognizable here. I just want to steal the grading machine
from Korea.

I even felt the urge.

Aiden asked him as he was deep in thought.

“Could it be because of Lady Cloche?”

“…What?”

“I still can’t read the lady’s mind. But if you’re not an esper like my brother and I….”

Ciel was conflicted because the next words were fully expected. While 49% wanted to be honest with their
sister, 51% did not want to share anything about her. During the fierce conflict, the carriage that had arrived
at its destination stopped.

“This is the only weapon shop in our territory. Duke, Little Duke.”
 After listening to the coachman’s instructions and stopping their conversation, the two got out of the
carriage. Unlike the weapon shop in the duchy, the exterior was shabby, but Ciel was full of expectations.

This was because I knew roughly the characteristics of this weapon shop through the conversation I had
with the Baron last night.

“Aiden, let’s talk about it later. Let’s go in.”

“Okay, bro.”

Ciel felt fortunate that he had an excuse to cowardly avoid answering. I didn’t want anyone to know that she
was a guide. Even if it’s my younger brother.
#Episode 34

I Didn’t Know We’d Meet Here

“Welcome!”

A young man approached the two people who entered the weapon shop and greeted them warmly.

“Is this your first time at our weapon shop?”

“How did know?”

“Oh, of course I have no choice but to know. Because the estate is small, the people who come here are
always the same.”

“Right.”

“Yes, what did you come to see?”

“I heard they make separate weapons for monsters here….”

“That’s right! My father and grandfather make it themselves. I will guide you.”

“Yes, please.”

Ciel and Aiden followed the clerk inside. Then a voice came from inside.

“Oh my, lady. That’s too big?”

“It has to be at this level to cause damage to the monster.”

“You must use a weapon that suits your body.”

“I can lift enough. They said there was nothing to worry about.”

“I might get scolded by the lord. Are you going to let this old man be mistreated?”
 “I’ll tell your dad well, so you don’t have to worry. I want to try drawing a bow with this.”

“Oh my….”

It was easy to guess who it was just from the content of the conversation. Ciel entered the inner room,
clearly showing his joy that he could not hide. Irene, whom I thought I would never meet unless I followed
her, was there.

“Uh? Lady?”

Aiden, who found her belatedly, raised his voice. Then, the clear, green eyes turned indifferently in this
direction.

***

I thought it was strange that there was no snow to catch up today. Although I felt cool inside, I felt uneasy
for some reason, which made me feel bad. So I decided to go out to change my mood.

Unless my family was busy, it was quite difficult to go out alone, but today seemed to be that day. My father
and brother went to the security station, and my mother seemed busy making a detailed monthly budget for
the estate and mansion.

I rode a carriage into the city alone and looked around the streets. As I was walking down the street alone
without Mary, a thought suddenly occurred to me.

It’s the first time since I became possessed that I’ve been completely alone like this….

Obviously, before I was possessed, I was used to being alone. Although 10 years is not a short time, when
did being alone become this awkward?

I had no idea how lonely it would be to not have my family, who was always by my side and giving me a
warm embrace.

In the past, I didn’t feel this way even when my husband wasn’t with me….
 Shaking off my gloomy mood, I leisurely stopped by a bookstore to look at new novels and bought only the
one book I wanted to read the most. I thought about my current financial situation at home, thinking that it
was a good thing I brought out the pocket money I had saved.

“Hmm….”

Originally, I was an adult in spirit, but now that I am a full-fledged adult, I wonder if there is anything I can
do to help the house.

In the past, all I learned was secretly assassinating and defeating monsters.

After being possessed, the only things I learned were etiquette, culture, and unproductive things like
reading or reciting poetry, so I couldn’t easily think of other methods.

“There are guards, but isn’t there a separate monster somewhere?”

I thought I could take down at least one animal that escaped from the group. Although monsters are
unhelpful beings in life, the various by-products produced when they are caught are very useful.

“First of all, you said you could make armor out of monster leather, right?”

That was not only common in Korea. My brother said that he collects monster leather to make light but
strong armor. Although it may not look good, I heard that it is practical.

“You said you are continuing to make them for the residents of the territory, so wouldn’t it be helpful if you
collected monster skins and brought them to the weapon shop?”

Although it didn’t actually make money, it seemed like a good idea since it was helpful to our territory. To
do this, securing weapons came first. The weapon I had now wasn’t suitable to catch the monster.

I moved forward with the intention of purchasing a bow and arrow for the monster. The slow pace, like
taking a walk, gradually became faster. He seemed excited at the thought of being able to help his family.

When I arrived at the weapon shop, I hurriedly spoke to Benjamin, who looked at me with puzzled eyes as I
came alone. As soon as my mind moved, my body was anxious to quickly start training with a weapon for
monsters.

“I want to see the weapons.”

“Did you come alone?”

 “It would be nice if you could show it for monsters.”

“Yeah…. Please come this way first.”

He took slow steps, still glancing behind me. It wasn’t a big deal that I came alone, but I couldn’t erase the
strange expression on my face.

“Did you really come alone? Your lord or your lord Su will come to pick you up, right?”

“Now that I’m an adult, I can go around alone.”

“…Well.”

I tilted my head and urged Benjamin, who moved at a slow pace, into the weapon room. I pointed out the
arrows and bows for monsters with a bold hand gesture.

“I want to buy this.”

“That weapon is too big for you, miss.”

“I came because I needed weapons for monsters.”

“Oh my, lady. That’s too big?”

“It has to be at this level to cause damage to the monster.”

“You must use a weapon that suits your body.”

“I can lift enough. They said there was nothing to worry about.”

“I might get scolded by that lord. Are you going to let this old man be mistreated?”

“I’ll tell your dad well, so you don’t have to worry. I want to try drawing a bow with this.”

“Oh my….”
 Honestly, it wasn’t that I didn’t understand why Benjamin was worried. The bow I was trying to hold was
almost as long as I was, so it was natural for him to be surprised. However, since it was absolutely necessary
to catch the monster, I took a hard line.

At that time, a voice full of surprise rang out.

“Uh? Lady?”

When I turned my gaze, Aiden and Ciel were standing in front of the door. I bowed politely.

“Duke, see the Little Duke.”

“I didn’t know we’d meet here.”

Aiden approached me without hiding his expression of joy, but Ciel suddenly grabbed his shoulder and
stopped him.

“Aiden, the weapon here is definitely unique.”

“Uh? Uh…. Wow, this is my first time seeing a bow this big.”

Aiden let out an exclamation as he looked at the bow I was trying to hold. Ciel also looked at the bow for a
moment with similar eyes, then fixed his gaze on me.

“Young lady.”

The low voice was no different from the past, so it was surprising every time I heard it. It was like the
nuance of briefly calling him ‘Seohyun’, so I fell into the past more easily than when I was looking at him.

When I asked why I couldn’t feel any gaze today, I guess he was planning to go out with Aiden.

“Yes, Duke.”

“Did you come to see the weapons too?”

“Yes.”

“Hmm, I see.”
 After having a trivial conversation, I quickly picked up my weapon. Holding an easy-to-lift monster bow, I
lightly pulled the string and released it. A sound as if the wind was sharply cutting echoed through the space.

“Is this a bow for monsters?”

Benjamin answered Ciel’s question by bowing his head.

“Yes, Duke. From here to here, from the weapons hanging on the wall to the weapons below, everything was
made for monsters.”

“Did you make it all?”

“It was made by me and my son.”

“That’s great.”

Benjamin could not hide his sincere joy at the short but significant compliment. Because it was such a small
territory and had no specialties or attractions, it was difficult to meet outsiders.

In addition, a duke of high status and status personally came to the weapon shop and praised it, so how
could you not be happy?

Although I felt a bit offended, I was also happy to have Benjamin’s abilities tested, so the corners of my
mouth slightly turned up without me knowing.

At that moment, the intense gaze was once again fixed. It was something I felt every day recently, so I
couldn’t help but notice the source.

When I glanced up, I immediately saw blue eyes looking at me anxiously. I was unfamiliar with the longing
eyes that seemed to contain something, so I pretended not to notice and looked away.

Even so, his gaze was firmly glued to me and I had no intention of letting go.

“Did you come to see the weapon too?”

Aiden came closer to me and asked in a familiar tone. As we stayed at the mansion together for a while, I
became close with him knowingly or unknowingly, and I felt like he was my younger brother, so I treated him
friendly too.
 “Yes, I came to buy weapons for monsters.”

“What is the young lady going to do with it?”

“I just wanted to give it a try?”

Since I couldn’t say that I was going to catch a monster without my family knowing, I used curiosity as an
excuse. Then the argument with Benjamin, which had calmed down for a while, started again.

“I can’t give you my weapons just for that reason!”

“…I’m going to tell my dad.”

“Even though I made a weapon suitable for you and sent it to you, you cannot be this greedy. In particular,
we need to reserve a quantity of weapons for monsters so that they can be sent whenever the guard requests
them, so if it’s just out of curiosity, why not ask the lord to show them to you?”

“…Okay.”

I felt like my plan to buy it secretly would fail, so I sighed a little and made plans for the next time. I didn’t
know Benjamin would object like this.

At the moment when I was wondering if it would have been better to have asked my brother, my eyes met
with two men. One of them had a look in his eyes as if he had witnessed something unfamiliar, and the other
had a look in his eyes that seemed nostalgic.

“You said you know how to shoot a bow….”

Ciel’s eyes became blurred as if he was reminiscing about the past.

#Episode 35

Because It Was Clear

I couldn’t help but notice that he reminded me of my past. Even that was just unpleasant. Why do I keep
dwelling on the past? I didn’t even want to think about it, but he seemed different, which made it even more
uncomfortable.

“Okay then, I’ll just go. Duke, Little Duke. Have a great time. I will go back first.”

“Uh? Oh, bye.”

“…Of course, young lady.”

“Well thought out. Miss. Shawn, please escort her to the carriage.”

“Yes, grandfather!”

After quickly giving up, I quickly said my goodbyes and left the weapon shop.

“I can go alone from here, so let’s go in.”

“Ah, yep! Then take care, girl!”

Sean bowed deeply with his cheeks red. There was no need to bend down like that, but I waved at the man
who was moving stiffly and walked towards the carriage that was waiting for me.

It had been a while since I went out, so I thought my mom would be worried. The driver, who found me
walking quickly to the carriage, opened the door.

As I was rushing to board, I felt someone coming from behind. I reflexively clenched my fist and turned
around to see Ciel standing in the weapon shop.

“Young lady, I left this behind.”

He was lightly carrying a large box. As I looked at him with incomprehensible eyes, he smiled slightly and
loaded the box into the carriage.
 “…What is this?”

I asked angrily in a low voice so that the driver could not hear. Then, I made eye contact with Ciel, who was
putting down the box and lifting his upper body.

At a distance so close that I could even feel his breathing, I could clearly see his blue eyes shaking
mercilessly.

“Ha….”

He closed his eyes with a deep sigh, then slowly lifted his eyelids and opened his mouth.

“I guess you… I think it’s above par.”

He whispered so softly that no one could hear him and walked away as if nothing had happened. Instead of
the driver, he held the carriage door and closed it, without taking his eyes off me. Then he whispered softly
before the door closed.

“It’s nothing special, but I hope you like it.”

Dalkak-.

As soon as the door closed, the coachman took off as if he had been waiting. I clumsily put my butt down
and then relaxed my body. I was dazed, feeling as if something I had been overly aware of had become
ridiculous, but a large box obscured my vision.

To be honest, I couldn’t have guessed what was in the big box, so I couldn’t help but laugh. It must have
contained a bow for the monster she was looking at.

***

Ciel, who had been staring helplessly at the departing carriage, returned to the weapon shop. Then I met
David.

“Duke!”
 “Ah, Baronet. Even so, I wanted to join the security guard, so I met the right person.”

Unlike Ciel, who was relaxed, David’s forehead was wet with sweat.

“I found it, Duke. Are you here?”

“Hmm? Did you find me?”

David answered urgently, recalling the information he had just received.

“Yes, our security team activated the emergency communication network earlier.”

“Emergency contact network? Is it a monster wave?”

The emergency communication network was a means used by the guards guarding each outskirt when they
wanted support. Don’t use it unless it’s extremely urgent.

It was like a last resort.

David hesitated for a moment and spoke as Ciel’s expression suddenly darkened.

“It’s not that…. His Royal Highness the Crown Prince has summoned the Duke. An order was given to enter
the palace as quickly as possible.”

“…What?”

Ciel, who was shocked that an important emergency communication network had been used for such an
order, hid his bewilderment and came up with a reason for the crown prince to call him.

“Ha…. I’m sure you’re not calling because of that woman.”

Ciel felt unbearable anger as he thought that somehow his prediction might be correct. But regardless of my
feelings, it was right to go back since the crown prince had called me anyway.

“…I have to go back.”

I couldn’t change my wife’s mind yet, and I was extremely annoyed at having to go back.
 “Then, I will tell you in advance to pack your bags. Still, you’ve come all the way to the weapon shop. How
about checking out Benjamin’s weapons before leaving? It is the pride of our territory, Duke.”

Ciel responded with a smile to David’s recommendation.

“He is definitely more skilled at making weapons for monsters than our family’s blacksmith. I need to go
buy some.”

“Go ahead, Duke. I’m sure old Benjamin will be happy too.”

“Sure.”

As Ciel entered the weapon shop where Aiden was, it occurred to him that he might not be able to avoid the
saint’s guidance this time. However, just thinking about the guidance of the saint, Seoyoon, made me feel
nauseous.

He gave Aiden an apologetic look as he examined the weapon with bright eyes.

“Aiden, I wanted to spend time with you today.”

“It’s okay, bro.”

Aiden smiled and answered as if he already knew. Then he continued, pointing to a bow hanging on the
wall.

“I want to buy this.”

Ciel’s brows furrowed slightly when he saw the bow his younger brother was pointing at. It was identical to
the bow he had just given me from Irene, only the color was different.

“…This is for monsters, so it may be heavy for you. I’ll buy you a normal bow instead.”

In fact, Ciel, who was well aware of his feelings of rejection out of jealousy, was unable to properly face the
bright red eyes.

“…Okay.”

For the first time, Ciel felt fortunate that he was of a higher rank than his younger brother. If I hadn’t done
that, my younger brother would have found out my true feelings.
 It felt like my face was going to get hot, but I held it down and kept a straight face. Ciel had no choice but to
admit it. Even though she is my younger sister, I don’t want to get close to her.

The two hurriedly left the weapon shop and headed straight to Baron’s office. When we arrived, the
employee, the baron, the baroness, and David and Irene were already at the entrance to the mansion.

Upon seeing her, Ciel truly wanted to refuse the prince’s orders. I wanted to spend more time with her to
ease her feelings and convey my feelings, but my stomach twisted when my schedule changed against my will.

Although she looked different, the more I thought that she was definitely his wife, the more I wanted to
show my possessiveness, unlike in the past. Why did you try to hide your feelings so much in the past?

I regretted it now, but there was no turning back.

“It is a pity that we have to part ways so suddenly, Duke. Please stop by our estate again next time. The
guards are training hard because they want to have a rematch with the Duke.”

“Haha, I see.”

Ciel laughed at the Baron’s words, but his thoughts kept drifting elsewhere. The thought that he couldn’t
break up with her like this dominated his mind.

“I hope to see you again next time, Duke.”

“Thank you, Baroness.”

Irene’s eyes narrowed as she looked at Ciel, who didn’t show his impatience on his face and even had a
gentle smile on his face.

“Duke, I hope to see you next time with the Duke’s knights. I really want to receive training at a duke’s
house someday.”

“I will definitely try to find a place for you.”

Aiden burst into laughter at David’s loud words. It was very unfamiliar to see his younger brother smiling,
so Ciel’s eyes, which had been focused on Irene, turned to Aiden.

Although he was unseemly jealous of his younger brother, it was all thanks to Irene that Aiden was able to
draw a calm expression now. It wasn’t just Aiden who was affected by her guiding.
 My mind was spinning. I couldn’t go back like this. He didn’t want to be away even for a day, so he had to do
something.

At that moment, something passed through my brain like a thunderbolt. I thought that if I took her to the
capital, I might inevitably meet the crown prince or a saint.

I hated it even more than being separated from my wife. Because Aiden was my younger brother, I was able
to somehow prevent my possessiveness, but I couldn’t bear the thought of another esper showing interest in
my wife.

In addition, the saint had constantly harassed my wife in the past. He harassed my wife secretly, sometimes
openly, from places she did not know. If you were going to meet a saint who didn’t like everything about you,
starting with a similar name to your wife, it was right to go alone.

If possible, being away from the capital might be a good thing for my wife.

My confused mind instantly calmed down. In this life, I couldn’t lose my wife through complacency.

“Please return safely, Duke and Minor Duke.”

Aiden answered Irene briefly in a bright voice.

“Thank you, young lady. I hope we meet again.”

Ciel quietly gazed at Irene with shining blue eyes. I kept repeating to myself what I couldn’t say directly to
her.

‘This time I won’t lose you so desperately.’

He would never give up on her, so of course he would. Not only did he return, but it must have been fate
that he met his wife.

He said to her with a smile that made the corners of his eyes curl.

“We will meet again, Irene.”

Ciel didn’t know that his words caught the attention of not only Irene but also her family.

Because only Irene was clear in his eyes.

#Episode 36

If

Ciel, who quickly flew to the capital through the portal, returned to the mansion first. He called Aiden, who
was about to return to his outhouse.

“Aiden.”

“Huh?”

“Can we stay in the main house now?”

“…Is it really okay?”

Aiden didn’t hear people’s thoughts as randomly as before, but he wasn’t confident in his current state. Ciel,
who sensed his feelings, grabbed Aiden’s shoulder and said.

“Are you okay. I am by your side.”

This was what his wife had told him in the past. These were words of salvation that I heard at a moment
when I felt extremely lonely.

“Is that so?”

Aiden asked back in a brighter voice than before. Ciel answered in a firm voice.

“Of course.”

“Okay. Then, I’ll move my luggage to the main house today.”

“Good thinking, Aiden.”

Meanwhile, the butler approached. Ciel ordered as he hurriedly took steps.

“Prepare Aiden’s room within today.”

 “Yes, I understand.”

He simply changed his clothes and hurried to the imperial palace. He sat leisurely in the carriage and
thought about Irene. The wide-open eyes and facial expression overlapped with those of the past.

Even in the past, when she was surprised, she only widened her pupils as if they were going to burst out.
The only place on the face that showed no change in expression was the big eyes.

“It’s so similar….”

As soon as I saw one, ten or even a hundred similar shapes appeared. Ciel laughed without realizing it.

“We have arrived, Duke.”

Ciel erased his expression at the coachman’s words. The mouth that was full of laughter became firm, and
the crooked eyes became sharp. He got off the carriage with an arrogant expression on his face.

Upon hearing the news of his arrival, a servant came running to guide him, but he ran ahead of the servant
and headed to where the crown prince and the woman would be. In the past, that woman was someone who
frequented the crown prince’s office as if it were her own home, so he thought this time would be no different,
and he was right.

“Your Majesty, Duke Leopard ate it.”

At the same time as the servant announced, Ciel entered the office. Then, air with a subtle scent passed over
his face and the nape of his neck. I got goosebumps and felt very uncomfortable.

“You’re finally here.”

Ciel politely bowed to the prince’s words.

“Sin Ciel de Leopard, I have come at your request.”

“Ah, this is that other esper?”

The familiar voice he had heard so many times touched his nerves. She was a woman with no manners, past
or present.

“The saint was there too.”

 Ciel responded in an innocent voice. The crown prince was happy to see Ciel for the first time in a long time,
but he also felt uncomfortable because the saintess was calling another man’s name with the lips that had
been coveting his own just now.

“Well, let’s sit down first. Peacock.”

So, unlike usual, I treated him harshly. Ciel internally laughed at Jace’s appearance. It was almost like a self-
mocking laugh because he would have been no different in the past.

“Yes.”

While sitting on the sofa, he felt gazes following him closely, but he did not look at Seo-yoon. Despite his
cold attitude, Seoyoon spoke to him warmly.

“I really wanted to see you. I saw him briefly at a coming-of-age ceremony and was very curious about who
he was.”

Ciel stared impassively at Seoyoon, who spoke softly and gently. Then I began to see things that I couldn’t
know before.

The eyes that were supposed to be kind showed only simple curiosity. The lips that I thought were cute and
beautiful were curved in a pretentious way.

“Is that so?”

I wanted to pick up the teacup in front of me and sprinkle tea on it. No, they could have tortured him even
worse than that. However, there must be a reason for God’s will to reverse all of this.

So I answered calmly.

“Unlike Your Highness, I guess I have a shy personality.”

“The Duke? Well, I can’t say no.”

Jace thought Ciel’s expression, which was stiffer than usual, was nervous. Then, strangely, I felt relieved but
also uncomfortable. It was because he seemed unsightly to be wary of not being able to share the blessings he
felt.

He sighed briefly, then picked up his teacup and took a sip of the slightly cooled tea. Meanwhile, Seoyoon
scanned Ciel with interested eyes.
 The blue eyes, which were the same color as the crown prince’s but slightly darker, looked beautiful. I also
liked the black hair that was similar to mine but had a different texture. Although I am trying to keep my
distance from him now, I am really looking forward to seeing how he will change with guidance.

Seoyoon consciously put on a kind expression and held out her hand to Ciel.

“How difficult has it been so far? Of course, espers need a guide.”

Everyone called her a saint. A saint was a being who had to be kind and benevolent. So I could imitate it as
much as I wanted. The people here are more naive than you might think.

Ciel gritted his teeth when he saw Seoyoon’s fingertips reaching out to him. I wanted to slap that hand
away, but nothing was certain yet.

When he didn’t move, Seoyoon stood up. Jace wanted to catch the saintess who was leaving his side and
make her sit down again, but he held back because of Ciel. I really wanted to feel the ecstatic sensations he
had experienced.

“I will help you, Duke. Now, take my hand.”

Seoyoon first held the hand of Ciel, who had charms different from those of the crown prince. She laughed
inwardly as she felt her long, strong hand tremble as she inserted the guiding guide.

He had a premonition that Ciel’s expression would soon change, just like the crown prince’s.

“…Uh?”

But it was strange. It definitely felt like it was leaking while I was guiding. It was a strange feeling. Seoyoon’s
expression was becoming increasingly stiff as she felt a strange feeling she had never felt before.

It was the same for Ciel. He was chewing the flesh inside his mouth at the thought of receiving unpleasant
guidance, but his expression relaxed when he felt the guidance leaking. Strangely, Seoyoon’s energy did not
flow into him at all. It was as if a strong wall existed between them.

Could it be because he was fully guided by his wife? Ciel wasn’t the only one who was sad when he left
Baron. While living in the Cloche Baron family, not only he but Aiden felt a strange sense of stability. That’s
how special Irene’s energy was.

The guiding ended while I could not understand the meaning. To be precise, it was true that Seoyoon could
no longer guide. It was because I was exerting too much energy and was depleted.
 “Tsk.”

She stumbled around dizzy. Only the crown prince was so surprised to see the saintess like that that he got
up and ran to her. Ciel thought about Irene and realized the situation only later.

“Saint!”

“…Oh, Your Highness, I’m so dizzy.”

Seoyoon felt angry, but did not show it. Is it possible that the rank of a duke is higher than that of a crown
prince? Is that why the C-level guide’s guidance didn’t work?

I wanted to find the reason, but there were no measuring machines here like in Korea. She buried her face
in the prince’s chest to hide her expression. Jace hid his relief and called out to the chamberlain in a loud
voice.

“Call the council members and priests right away!”

Meanwhile, Ciel did not wake up. I watched the crown prince and the saint as if I was watching and woke up
late.

“I will come back.”

He hurried out of the office even before hearing permission. As he passed through the hallway at a fast pace,
he grabbed a passing attendant and said,

“Right now, call the priest who brought the saint.”

“Yes, I understand!”

When he saw the servant running away in a huff, he turned around and entered a part of the palace garden.
As he walked, he recalled the sensations he had just felt so as not to forget them.

And I tried to remember if something similar had happened in the past.

“Are there different levels? If she were a saint, she would definitely have been S-rank….”

Since we have measured together in the past, his memory is probably correct.
 “Then it’s not a grade difference.”

I came prepared, but the guiding didn’t work at all. What on earth should I think about this symptom? In the
past, I was immersed in new sensations after receiving guidance from a saint.

“It’s different from the past. What has changed from the past is….”

While muttering to himself, he found the only difference from the past. No, I thought of Irene.

“Is it because you received guidance from her?”

However, when I was in Korea, it didn’t matter which guide I received guidance from. Then I remembered
an esper I met in the past. He was a man who was looking for his own guide even though his natural ability
was depleted and he could not even move a finger.

The other guides were worried about his serious condition, so they couldn’t accept even the slightest bit of
guidance from him. Ciel, who was curious about the esper’s condition at that time, asked the saint. At that
time, the saint answered like this:

[If you engrave it, it will look like that. If it is not a guide that has been engraved on you, no matter how
much guidance you give, you will not be able to receive it. That’s why you have to be careful when engraving.]

At the time, I had just moved to Korea, so I didn’t know the saint’s original personality, but I was able to
recall the memory because I was surprised by her cold, mocking voice.

He, who had been walking aimlessly, had no choice but to stand tall. One word penetrated his brain and
took away all his nerves.

Engrave.

What if it was engraved?

#Episode 37

You’re Not in Love, Are You?

The person he would imprint on was practically predetermined. But I didn’t understand. After returning, I
received guidance from my wife, but that alone was not enough to imprint on me.

It is not possible to engrave at will, but on the contrary, there are things that must be observed in order to
engrave. The conditions for imprinting were met only when the mind and body became one.

“…The reason your lips were torn is probably because I forced myself to kiss you.”

I was able to infer it from vague memories and traces left on her. In the past, whenever I received guidance
from her, I lost my mind. He just coveted and coveted her in her raw form, without any of the dignity of an
aristocrat.

After that, when I came to my senses, I felt so ashamed that I couldn’t stay there. Even though he didn’t trust
his wife, he couldn’t really look into it because he looked petty and a coward as he leaned into her arms and
barely breathed.

Before leaving, I checked her lips. The whole time, I couldn’t help but worry about that tiny wound. Also, the
hurt he inflicted on his wife in the past pierced his heart.

“After….”

He took a long breath and took his next step. I was happy that the saint’s guidance didn’t work, but for a
moment I felt impatient. If he had really imprinted on Irene, it seemed like he would regret leaving her there.

I didn’t know what had happened, but I knew one thing for sure.

That I had to hurry back to her side.

Ciel thought of the high priest as he watched the priests passing quickly through the hallway. The only
person who hears the voice of God. If you visit him, you might get some hints.

Instead of going back to the Crown Prince’s office, he moved in the opposite direction. Even though the saint
could faint and cause sparks to fly at him, he had no intention of turning back.

Ciel’s elegant, dignified steps soon became faster, and he ran out of the imperial palace, almost running.
 Ciel spoke before the waiting coachman opened the door.

“Go to the temple.”

“Yes, Duke.”

***

Jace looked at the saintess lying in the VIP room and wiped away her sweat with his ability. A stream of
transparent water shot out in the air and disappeared, wiping away the sweat.

He rejected the priest who tried to forcefully take the fallen saint and left her here. The mere presence of a
saint in the palace where he lived filled him with pride for an unknown reason.

“Majesty.”

The chamberlain carefully entered and stood next to the crown prince.

“So, where on earth did the Duke go?”

Ciel, who was supposed to bring the priest, did not return. Jace, who later noticed that he had disappeared,
instructed the chamberlain to find out his whereabouts.

“That is…. It has been some time since he left the palace. It seems that the saint has fallen and is now
Pharaoh.”

“Huh, I don’t know why you’re doing that.”

Although he knew something had changed, Jace couldn’t understand Ciel’s actions. Moreover, the saintess’s
reaction the moment she guided Ciel was also strange. He couldn’t take his eyes off her, who had an
expression of disbelief, and couldn’t remember what Ciel’s face looked like at the time.

He couldn’t believe that he was only focused on the saint. We were taught that we must be fair anytime,
anywhere. I felt guilty for not being able to properly remember the events that occurred because I was easily
distracted by emotions.
 “Chief Chamberlain, keep those who know about this quiet. If unnecessary rumors spread, it could be bad
for Ciel.”

I was even frustrated with myself for not being able to think fairly about him.

“Yes, I have already taken good care of the servants. Majesty.”

“What did the priests say?”

“I still want the saintess back.”

“I will write the letter myself, and deliver it.”

“Yes.”

Jace got up from the chair next to the bed where the saintess was lying and briefly returned to the office. He
quickly wrote a letter to be delivered to the minister, stamped it with the crown prince’s seal, and handed it to
the chamberlain.

Immediately afterward, he wrote another letter, sealed it well, and handed it to the chamberlain.

“Send this to Duke Leopard.”

“Yes, Your Highness.”

“Send it secretly.”

“I will follow your orders.”

After the chamberlain left, he hurried back to where the saint was. As I held her hand as she lay down,
energy naturally flowed into me. It was so sweet that he stopped his complicated thoughts for a moment.

***
 I came down to the restaurant to have breakfast. And I unconsciously sat down where I had been sitting, but
was momentarily embarrassed because there were no dishes prepared.

“Haha, Lin. There’s no need to sit down anymore. The duke and the minor duke have passed away.”

It had been two days since the two people left, but it still felt like they were staying in the mansion. As
someone who had even prayed for it to go away quickly when it was there, I was just laughing at myself.

“That’s right, brother. I keep making mistakes.”

“Well, he was a person with a great presence. I was surprised when I saw him at the coming-of-age
ceremony before, but when I looked closer, I realized that he was really handsome, even as a man.”

Okay. I fell in love with that look. I knew it in my head, but I didn’t want to admit it, so a tree frog’s feelings
arose. I broke down and spoke loudly to David.

“When I saw you, your brother was more handsome.”

David burst out laughing at my words.

“It makes me feel rewarded for playing hard since I was young. After all, Rin’s older brother is cooler, right?”

His father came up behind him as he raised his chin and said, ‘Ahem.’

“Does your daughter like David that much?”

Even though it was just a question, it was full of the nuance of wanting something. David responded while
raising his eyebrows.

“Honestly, I played with Lin more than my father. This is a reward for my efforts. Please don’t intervene.”

“Hehe, look at this spoiled brat.”

Dad sat down on a chair, unfolded a napkin, and let out an awkward laugh. Dad said with an expression full
of teasing intent.

“When Rin was young, she said this. That I’m going to marry my dad. So my father said he couldn’t marry
my mother, and he cried so bitterly.”
 “Wasn’t it when you were very young and didn’t know anything?”

Dad shrugged his shoulders and added to David’s words.

“Even though I was young, I was old enough to do what I needed to do.”

“Your father is like this.”

Finally, my mom came in and sat next to me.

“Did you sleep well, my daughter?”

After sharing a light cheek kiss, I fixed my eyes on the food the maid brought me. Every time the story of
before I was possessed came out of my family’s mouth, my solar plexus felt clogged.

Even though I thought it was something that could not be helped, I couldn’t shake the feeling that I was
shamelessly taking over my family’s body instead of their real daughter.

“Look at that, Dad. Our Rin is embarrassed. How long are you going to talk about that? I’m a grown adult
now.”

“I plan to do this until I die. You guy. Go ahead and eat it. You have to go to the security guard alone today.”

“Yes? Where are you going, father?”

In response to David’s question, my dad looked at me and said,

“I guess I’ll have to go to Yuria Kingdom for a while to find what my daughter asked for.”

“Are you Yuria?”

“Oh, you. If you go there, please buy some of that too.”

“Yes, just ask. Ma’am.”

As I listened to my family’s loud words, I briefly thought of Ciel who was here. I wonder if he who
remembers the past will understand my feelings….
 Sometimes, whenever I felt like I was being left out among my family, there were times when I wondered if
it was my place. For that reason, I had no intention of going back because I already knew about my family’s
love.

No. How could he know my heart? Shaking off the useless thoughts I had for a moment, I scooped up a large
bowl of soup and put it in my mouth.

“My daughter. Is it delicious?”

As expected, I had a useless thought.

After finishing the meal, I went outside to see my father off as he prepared to go to the Kingdom of Yuria.

“I think I should take enough time and go for two weeks. David, you will have to take good care of the
security guard and take good care of Mom and Lynn.”

“Don’t worry, father. Are you visiting once or twice?”

“Yes.”

“But it seems like it’s taking a little longer than usual….”

Dad burst out laughing at Mom’s words.

“There’s something our Rin wants to eat. Then of course I should buy it, right?”

“Oh my, did you do that? My daughter, what did you want to eat so much?”

“I heard that Yuria Kingdom has unique food ingredients. So I was curious.”

Seeing that there were no rumors yet about the Korean food made by the saint, I thought it might not be too
late. I hope my dad gets distribution rights faster than other families.

It was frustrating that I couldn’t help much even though I was an adult, but I guess I had other things to do.

I sent my dad off first, sent my brother off to work as a security guard, and then took a short walk with my
mom. I wrapped my arms around my mom and clung to her as much as I could.
 “Hehe, mommy likes taking walks with Rin the most. Did you know?”

“It’s my favorite too.”

“By the way, the men in my family are good at pointless fights. I didn’t even know that my daughter’s
favorite person was this mother.”

We continued our conversation as usual, but suddenly my mother stopped and sat down on the bench in the
garden. Mom tapped the bench with a slightly stiff face, unlike before.

“So, my daughter. Can you be honest with your mom?”

I quickly sat down next to my mom and asked with a puzzled expression.

“Anything.”

Since I had already created a secret about being possessed and being a guide to my family, I wanted to be
honest about other things. Mom looked straight at me and asked softly.

“Maybe our daughter. Are you in love with the duke?”

#Episode 38

She’s My Daughter

I was dazed for a moment and couldn’t answer right away. What did you just hear?

“It’s okay, Lin. Mom can understand everything. When my mother was young, she also admired the nobles
who lived in the capital.”

I’m sure my face is making a stupid expression right now. However, my mother did not look at my face
because her eyes were in the air, as if she was recalling the past.

“I spent some time in the capital before I met your father. My mother’s grandmother, who is now deceased,
was in the capital. I used to go downtown with my cousins and play all day….”

I immediately corrected the misunderstanding to my mother, who was reminiscing.

“No, Mom. I don’t like that duke.”

“Hehe, you still have a long way to go to fool your mother, daughter.”

“….”

“When I first went to the capital. Lina. There was a gentleman I ran into at that time, and I really liked him. I
thought all the nobles living in the capital were polite and handsome like him.”

Although I felt troubled, I was curious about my mother’s past. What was your mother like when she was
young? Were you as fierce and bold back then as you are now? The desire to deny it disappeared and I began
to listen to my mother’s words without even realizing it.

“I think my first love began then. But after a while, my grandmother passed away and my mother had no
choice but to return to her hometown. Then I met your dad. Oh my god. Really, mom never thought your dad
would be a nobleman.”

My mother turned her head with a smile on her face, perhaps reminiscing about the past alone. Her light
coral-colored hair fluttered in the wind, and her green eyes looked at me kindly.

I look a lot like my mom. From hair color to eye color.

 Maybe when I get older, I’ll be just like my mom? So much so that I thought.

My mother and daughter stared at each other quietly. Mom looked at me and then opened her mouth again.

“Mom likes anyone who likes our Lin. But my daughter.”

“…Yes, Mom.”

“Can’t I live as close to my mom as possible?”

“….”

Even when I thought about the past, my eyes, which had been bent with pleasure, were drooping
downwards. There was no doubt that my mother still had not recovered from the fire of the past.

I felt sorry for my mom. So, I wrapped my arms around my mother’s shoulders and gently hugged her. Just
yesterday, I had no idea that the arms that hugged me were so small.

I said this to my mother, who seemed a little surprised.

“Mom, I like you too. I also want to live with my mom for a long time.”

“Hehe, I thought you and Mom had the same thoughts.”

I hugged my mom tightly, then pulled away and spoke.

“But I don’t think this is it.”

“What?”

“When did I fall in love with the Duke? It’s not….”

“Gee, Lin, love isn’t a bad thing. There is absolutely no reason to hide it.”

“No, really not.”

 Even though I strongly denied it, my mother looked at me with disbelief. Rather, he spoke while looking at
me with narrowed eyes as if he was measuring me.

“Then why were you looking at the Duke like that?”

“…Me?”

“Okay. You always check the door when the duke is away. It’s like someone waiting, wondering when it will
come in.”

“….”

I couldn’t answer anything. Obviously I avoided him, I didn’t wait. But I couldn’t ignore my mother’s words.
It was because I didn’t know how much my mom always cared for me and watched over me.

“Then, let’s finish our walk and then go in.”

“…Yes.”

***

Helen looked down at her daughter’s hand, which was holding her hand tightly. Even though I knew I was
no longer a child, I couldn’t easily let go of my hands, which were wearing gloves that I couldn’t take off even
when it was hot.

Her daughter’s right hand was a sin to her and an indicator of her future atonement. She realized that the
duke also had feelings for her daughter. I had already noticed that my daughter was also conscious of the
Duke on the day he came to visit. But how should I express it?

Actually, to say I was in love was an understatement. So, would it be more appropriate to say that I finally
met the person I was supposed to meet?

The strange relationship between the two became clear the day the duke visited Helen. The duke in the
drawing room looked at Irene as if he had known her from the beginning and asked for her help.
 And on the day of leaving, the duke looked at his daughter as if he was coming back to get her because she
was his.

It’s not that I don’t like the duke. Although I rather liked it, the great nobles were not a class in which only
the head of the family moved. The vassals and collaterals who are connected like an organism will definitely
disapprove of Irene.

Additionally, a daughter from a noble family with a scar could easily be treated as a criminal.

I can’t allow my daughter to be humiliated like that. Never.

“Mom. Well, good luck today too.”

“My daughter, please rest well today. You should not neglect your health just because the high fever has
disappeared.”

“Yes I will.”

Helen watched her daughter until she climbed the stairs and disappeared. Instead of heading to the drawing
room closest to the entrance of the mansion as usual, Helen climbed the stairs.

After going up to the highest floor of the mansion, she stood in front of the old door in the corner and
hesitated for a moment. She soon opened the door and went in, pulling the string hanging from the ceiling.

The old ladder, which had been folded, made an odd sound as it unfolded. She went up to the attic, where
the smell of burns still lingered. Even though it was cleaned up, this space still reminded me of the fire that
day.

Helen went to a corner of the attic and sat down. The black marks still remaining in every corner did not
disappear as time passed.

“I already made a mistake once, I can’t do it again.”

I don’t want my daughter to be in pain anymore. That included mental pain, not physical pain. I hope that
my daughter, who has moved away from me, will not be hurt by people’s cold looks and sharp words.

“Meet someone just like your dad, Rin.”

I wish I could meet a man who is simple but strong, strong but extremely weak towards his family. I want to
meet a man who acts as if my daughter is the only one in the world and to be loved like that.
 After reflecting and making a promise as if she was whipping herself, she came down from the attic and
came out into the hallway. The butler who was looking for her approached.

“Ma’am, this is the budget for this summer’s estate.”

The butler who had worked at the baron for a long time had gray hair.

“Hmm, the number of children learning horseback riding has increased since this year.”

“Yes….”

“I will check separately in the reception room. Go ahead and get to work.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

While checking the budget, which was higher than last year, she came down to the living room that was
used as an office. It was time to take care of the backlog of work.

While flipping through documents, she belatedly discovered the tea set prepared on the table. The maid
who was serving hot water said with a bright smile.

“The lady got ready and left.”

“My daughter?”

“Ma’am, you always drink herbal tea before going to work. Isn’t it really deep, my lady?”

“Then whose daughter is she?”

“Hehe, sure.”

As the hot water was poured, a fragrant scent filled the living room. She lifted her teacup with joy. I drink
this tea on a regular basis, but it tastes even more delicious today, thanks to Irene.

Helen thought about the past. She stared into space, thinking about that moment she did not want to
remember. The moment my daughter, who I thought was dead, rose from the coffin still vividly appears in my
mind.
 The child looking at his family with empty eyes was like a doll. Would you look like that if your soul was
taken away?

Even after that, Irene did not open her heart easily. Helen felt afraid as she looked at them as if they were
wary of strangers and behaved as if they were unfamiliar with the culture here.

It wasn’t that I was scared of the unfamiliar sight of my daughter, but that I was scared of losing my
daughter again. Little things didn’t matter to her.

“She is my daughter.”

After all, Irene is her one and only precious daughter. Just because she changed into someone else after
coming back to life doesn’t mean she isn’t her daughter.

***

Ciel got off the carriage as soon as it stopped. I had to meet the high priest before I was reprimanded for the
saint’s work. It wasn’t the reason why the saint fainted, but someone had to take responsibility.

There was a high probability that it would be him.

He hurriedly called a priest in front of the temple. The priest recognized him and responded politely.

“I want to meet the High Priest.”

“Duke, have you made an appointment?”

Even among the high-ranking nobles of this country, the High Priest was not someone you could easily
meet. Of course, I knew this.

Ciel took out a gold coin from inside his jacket and handed it to the priest.

“Isn’t it difficult to just tell them that I came to visit you?”

 The priest glanced around at his surroundings and quickly hid the gold coin inside his sleeve. He still had a
benevolent expression, but the greed hidden inside was clearly revealed.

“Then, please wait in the living room.”

Ciel sat down on the sofa while watching the priest disappear. I keep getting impatient, to the point where I
feel queasy to the core. He wanted to find out what had happened to him.

“Ha, you should have come here sooner.”

A high priest might definitely know something. There must have been a reason why the book of prophecy
was published as a romance novel. While I was waiting anxiously, I heard a knock.

“Duke, the High Priest asked me to serve you.”

Since he came suddenly, he could have refused to meet, but the high priest did not do so. Ciel jumped up
from his seat with a small sense of anticipation.
#Episode 39

Dear Lady Cloche,

The place he arrived was a private prayer room used only by the high priest. It was a place where I came to
receive a blessing from a high priest right after I appeared as an esper when I was young.

When I opened the door and entered, the priest was kneeling on the floor and praying. He paused for a
moment, then knelt down next to him and prayed to God.

While he was asking vague questions in his mind that could hardly be called a prayer, he finished his prayer
and opened his eyes when he felt gazes from beside him. Unlike the saintess’s pretentious kindness, her eyes
showed depth and smiled at Ciel.

“You have finally come, dear one who has returned.”

Ciel was moved to tears by the High Priest’s words, but gritted his teeth. Although he did not know that he
was a follower of God’s will, he was still wary of everyone. Since he was in an environment where he had to
do that, there was no way his habits would change easily.

“If you knew, why didn’t you call me?”

“If I had called the duke, God might not have given me any more oracles. Humans are beings who must find
the answer themselves.”

“Are you telling me to submit to fate?”

“No. It means to face fate. Haha.”

“…Please let me know. What kind of fate was it? Also, why was the prophetic book distributed differently
than in the past?”

The high priest stood up at Ciel’s words.

“Would you like to take a short walk with me?”

“…Of course.”
 Ciel became frustrated with the high priest who rarely spoke. However, since I was not someone to
threaten, I stayed silent and went out as he wanted.

Ciel also entered the garden for the first time, following the high priest who entered the garden where
visitors were not permitted to enter. The temple’s garden was surrounded by tall trees, like a maze. As I
walked along the narrow road, I felt a mysterious energy.

However, Ciel’s expression felt somewhat familiar.

It started to loosen up gently. At that moment, the high priest who was leading slowed his steps and opened
his mouth.

“At first, only an oracle came down that a saint would come to visit.”

Ciel looked at his back with a dazed expression.

“But not long after, a strange oracle came down to me.”

“What is that?”

At his question, the High Priest stopped and turned around. The kind eyes were low. He hesitated for a
moment and spoke as if he couldn’t believe it.

“I didn’t understand it properly, but the Duke might understand the meaning of the oracle.”

Ciel stood upright and stared at the High Priest. In the past, the high priest was a person who cared a lot
about the saint, Seoyoon. Well, isn’t it natural? It was almost like a set order for the high priest, who was said
to be closest to God, to cherish the saint who was said to have been sent by God.

“God said this to me in an angry voice: ‘I’ll give you one more chance. In order to protect her, we will have to
find someone who returned in time and a true saint.”

The High Priest moved his stopped steps as Ciel came closer. As he walked, he looked up at the sky for a
moment and then continued.

“I didn’t understand it. What is the real saint and who is the one who came back in time? I had to put a lot of
thought into it.”

“Then why did you think it was me? It’s not like God said it directly.”
 “Hehe, I found out about that through the prophetic book.”

Ciel recalled the book of prophecy, which was nothing more than a novel, and spoke in a voice filled with
displeasure.

“It is not a prophetic book. At best, it’s a novel.”

“But it is true that it tells a story from the past.”

“It is just a lost time that can no longer be called the past. Also, I have never dared to think of treason
against His Majesty the Crown Prince. Whether in the past or now.”

When Ciel, who did not want to admit it, responded strongly, the high priest smiled brightly and continued.

“Of course, I don’t think so either. As the Duke said, it’s simply a fiction. But you probably don’t know who
the only character in that novel is to die.”

Ciel, who was displeased when the past came to mind, hardened his expression at the High Priest’s words.

“I didn’t know exactly. In fact, if the duke hadn’t come to visit, it would have been just a guess. However, in
order to go back in time, wouldn’t it have been possible only if someone had paid the corresponding price,
that is, by being dead…? I just thought so.”

“…Ha.”

Memories of when I died came to mind. When Ciel entered the garden, the positive energy that had been
good began to feel unpleasant.

Yeah, her energy isn’t the same here. It’s more refreshing and warm.

“Duke. Only the Duke can follow God’s will. Please. Please find a real saint. I can support whatever the duke
wants.”

Ciel asked while suppressing his stomach churning at the words of the High Priest.

“Then why are you keeping the fake saint as is?”

The high priest answered his question with a welcoming smile.

 “Because opportunities should be equal for everyone.”

***

Ciel, who returned to the mansion with an empty heart, had to first open the letter brought by the head
butler. In his haste, he ignored everything and went to the temple, but he was not unaware of the disloyalty he
had committed.

He sat down on the sofa after reading the letter from the Crown Prince, who still thought of him.

“Duke, would you like some iced tea?”

Ciel gave a short reply to the deacon’s words after reading his fatigue.

“Okay.”

After the deacon left his room, he read the letter one more time. The crown prince personally sent a letter to
the temple, telling him that there was a saint in the palace and that he should come back tomorrow and
apologize.

I didn’t know how I was going to reveal the truth to the crown prince, who didn’t even know that she was a
fake saint. To be honest, can you believe it? The idea of returning from the past was something that even
imperialists who believed in God could not easily believe.

He suddenly felt lonely. It sometimes felt heavy to keep time to myself to remember.

“If I tell you, will it make you feel lighter?”

Ciel looked out the window, thinking of Irene, who must have remembered that same time.

“Imprint, a true saint….”

He muttered while recalling what he experienced today. Meanwhile, the butler brought simple
refreshments and iced tea. The butler, who had put it down on the table, began to talk about the invitations
and letters the Duke had received when he was away from the mansion, and about the visitors who had come.
 “…Finally, Count Eshur came to visit.”

He was a person who coveted the dukedom under the pretext of his aunt. I knew why he came because of
something I had already experienced in the past, but I asked the head deacon.

“Why did your uncle come to visit this time?”

The deacon answered with a troubled expression.

“That is…. He said that we need to bring in someone to take charge of the inner workings of the dukedom as
soon as possible, and that there is a woman he can introduce. He even told me that all I had to do was set a
date.”

“Tsk.”

Anyway, nothing has changed. It was obvious that I would choose one of my vassal’s daughters to introduce
her. While soothing his frustration with iced tea, a thought occurred to him.

“Like a fool….”

Why didn’t I think of that?

Unlike Korea, the Stern Empire is a class society. Although it was a slightly cruel method, it was a good way
to capture Irene. Ciel quickly emptied the iced tea and took it to the head butler.

Alone, he thought deeply.

“You probably hate it too, right?”

Before we parted ways, I thought of Irene, who would frown when I read poetry. But I was so anxious that I
couldn’t think of any other way.

“After….”

It felt like an impure energy was stirring in her as she was gone for a while. Suppressing the uncomfortable
feeling, he couldn’t bear it and got up from his seat.

He hurried to the office, called the head of the house again, and took out a letter. Just before writing down
the first word to send to her, I gently shook the pen nib.
 “Is this your first time…?”

I never sent a letter to my wife. After all, in Korea, you can contact people right away by cell phone, so there
is no need to send a letter.

Feeling a subtle appreciation, he slowly began writing down her name.

〈Dear Lady Cloche.〉

I laughed as if I was mocking myself at the cliché phrase. He was the person I was closest to, but now I felt
further away than anyone else.

As he slowly wrote down the phrase, he gradually applied more force to the pen tip. I started writing it
down, hoping to reach her as soon as possible.

Yes, there is no other way.

The only thing left is to go straight.

As I was finishing the letter, the head deacon came up to the office.

“Did you call me?”

“Okay. There is something I need you to do tomorrow.”

“Yes, please command.”

“I am going to send a marriage proposal to Baron Cloche. I hope you prepare a corresponding gift.”

The head deacon, who was not surprised by the sudden change in appearance, was the first to show his
embarrassment.

“…Yes?”

“Ah, it would be nice to pick something out of my mother’s warehouse. Since you liked jewels so much when
you were alive, there must be a few things you can use.”

“…Ah, I understand.”
 “Oh, and come tomorrow to find out which clothing store is most popular among noble ladies in the capital.
I know the size, so you can just bring it to me.”

“….”

“Oh, and prepare only products selected from our territory’s specialties. Yes. Cloche How about giving a gift
to Young Ji-min as well? I want everyone to know.”

Everyone needed to know that I loved her. That way, no one will dare to cross it.

My anxiety about being away from Irene turned into anticipation. Ciel continued to expand the list of gifts,
not noticing that the head deacon’s face was gradually turning white.
#Episode 40

It Seems Like You Love Me

It was only about a week after Ciel left that I felt like I had returned to my normal life. The arrow hit the
target with a refreshing sound. I walked slowly through an empty space. I pulled out the many arrows that
were on the target one by one and took them.

As it approached midday, the sun was hot. Feeling that summer was approaching, I wiped my sweat with a
handkerchief.

“After….”

Dad hasn’t returned yet after going to the Kingdom of Yuria, and David has gone to work as a security guard.
My mother began a large-scale remodeling of the mansion for the summer.

“Should I fire ten more shots and go in?”

There was still some time left until lunch. As I was returning home with arrows for further training, I saw
Mary coming out of the mansion.

“Can I eat a little early today?”

My mom was the type of person who followed a schedule. But I guess you finished work a little early today.
I turned towards Mary who was running towards me.

“Miss!”

Mary arrived in front of me, her face stained with confusion and surprise, and she trembled. Just as I was
wondering if something was different from usual, Mary shouted loudly.

“A gift has now arrived at the mansion! Cluck, cluck!Mary, speak slowly. So, you’re caught in a trap.”

As I wondered if Ciel might have come to visit me again, I calmed down my agitated mind for a moment and
slowly patted Mary’s back. However, Mary’s next words shook my heart again.

“B-but girl! A marriage proposal has arrived addressed to you, young lady!”
 “…A marriage proposal?”

“Yes! It’s from Duke Leopard’s house! I’m talking about the handsome customer who came last time!”

After that, Mary, who had burned her cheek with both hands, jumped up and said something more, but it
was not heard. Without realizing it, I took the first step. The slow pace suddenly turned into running.

As soon as I entered the mansion, I first saw my mother’s back. A person who was rarely embarrassed
seemed to be at a loss as gift boxes filled the entrance.

“Mom….”

Mom turned around at the sound of my small voice. After that, I was astonished as I watched the feast of
gifts still coming in.

“Lin, what is this….”

“Mom, what is this….”

Mom and I opened our mouths at the same time and then closed our mouths again. Then someone came up.

“Hello, Baroness. Another Baroness. My name is Luman, the head butler of Duke Leopard’s family.”

As he took off the hat he was wearing, the old gentleman bowed his head respectfully towards his mother.

“I am sorry for this sudden visit.”

“…What is all this?”

Mom asked while holding my hand as she came to my side. Lu Man responded as if he had been waiting.

“This is a gift and a letter from Duke Leopard to deliver to the Baroness. And this is my letter of marriage
proposal to Baron and Baroness Cloche.”

“A marriage proposal?”

“Yes, our duke personally chose the gift and sent it. He said he would come and tell the detailed story in
person. Please understand that I am currently in the palace and could not come with you.”
 “….”

I couldn’t understand his thoughts at all. If the duke himself sends a marriage proposal, my father, who is
only a baron, will not be able to easily refuse. And to send such an extravagant gift….

Isn’t this an action you never thought of rejecting? I was jealous of his actions that seemed to be overflowing
with confidence. I seem to be mistaken, but what woman would want to reunite with her ex-husband?

“I’m sorry, but….”

At the same time my mother opened her mouth, I also opened my mouth.

“I refuse.”

“…Yes?”

“Rin?”

I spoke again to Lu Man.

“I said I would refuse. I’m sorry, but I want you to take the gift back.”

“…I am the one who must carry out the Duke’s orders.”

“Then, listen to the Duke’s answer and then come back. Until then, those gifts cannot come into our house,
so please keep them separate.”

He looked at me for a long time, probably because he couldn’t believe what I said. Then, he lowered his head
slightly, then raised it and continued speaking.

“All right. I will pass on your words to you. However, as you can see, these are valuable items to keep in the
wagon, so I would like to ask you to keep the gift for a while.”

“….”

I didn’t understand why I had to do that, but I couldn’t bear to refuse the old gentleman’s earnest request.
At that time, mom came out.
 “Wouldn’t it be too cumbersome to do that? I think it would be better to reload the wagon when we rented
it.”

At his mother’s words, Lu Man showed a disappointed expression for a moment and then erased it. He was
said to be the head butler and was good at hiding his facial expressions, but he couldn’t fool my eyes when it
came to subtle changes in facial expressions or muscle movements.

He looked like he was thinking for a moment and then took out an envelope from his pocket.

“Then, please don’t refuse this one.”

He handed the letter to me, not to his mother. I couldn’t tell who the sender was, but I accepted this without
rejecting it. I was also curious as to what he was thinking when he sent it.

“Well then, just give me a moment. I will sort it out soon.”

“Yes, please do.”

With his mother’s permission, Lu Man instructed the servant who was still handing out the gifts what to do.
Their expressions were thoughtful, but they felt more uncomfortable than sorry, so they pretended not to
notice.

“Lin, you should go back to your room. Mom will clean up this place.”

“…Yes.”

“I guess we have no choice but to eat separately today. Tell Mary to send food to your room.”

“…That’s a shame.”

“Mom too.”

Mom lightly kissed my cheek and then turned to Lu Man. I climbed the stairs holding the letter. My heart
was still pounding. Is it tension that comes from discomfort or…?

“Damn husband.”
 As soon as I entered the room, I leaned against the door and took a deep breath. I inhaled deeply and
exhaled several times, then sat down on the sofa. I tore off the wax with the emblem of the Duke of Leopard
heavily engraved on it.

When I opened the envelope, I could faintly smell his scent. I felt strangely nervous. Although I turned down
the marriage proposal, the letter he sent made me deeply sentimental.

“Sending your first letter at a time like this….”

Uncomfortable anticipation arose at the fact that a man who had never even sent a text message on his cell
phone in the past sent a letter. It was a feeling that even I could not understand.

“Dear Lady Cloche….”

The content, which started with a cliché phrase, did not contain as much length as expected. Although it was
sent along with a marriage proposal, it mainly asked about her daily life rather than about the proposal.

Are you eating well?

Do you still drink cold water?

How does the bow he bought me fit?

Has anyone ever come to visit?

It was filled with just questions about her daily life. Then, towards the end, he said what he wanted to say.

〈Please don’t refuse.〉

It was already a late request, but even if I knew, I had no intention of listening to it.

“Why on earth are you doing this now?”

He didn’t even give me a glance when I wanted it so much, so why now….

“Why don’t you know that the Seohyun you know is dead and no longer there?”

Yes, the Seohyun you knew has been dead for a long time. But why are you looking for it so much…?
 “This makes it seem like you love me.”

I threw the letter on the table and got up. Through the window, I watched the carriages leaving one by one. I
took off the gloves I was wearing tightly.

Then, the burns and patterns hidden under the gloves were revealed.

Strangely enough, the rose pattern, which was slightly larger than before, was slightly widened as if a flower
was blooming.

Maybe it’s because Esper got a taste of guiding.

Especially because guides are very valuable in the empire. Yeah, that’s probably why he sent the marriage
proposal. Maybe he wants me to make sacrifices by becoming his exclusive guide like he did in the past.

“But Ciel, I’ve already learned too much to live like the past. I am no longer the woman who only longed for
your love.”

Having tasted the precious affection of my family, now the affection of one person was not enough. The
more I knew, the more greedy I felt, but I didn’t really care.

As I watched the last carriage leave, I looked at the letter he had sent. My dad might be a little embarrassed,
but I know he’s not the type of person to make a fuss about something like that.

Just as I was wishing for my dad to come back in a hurry, I saw the last carriage leaving and my dad riding in
next to it. There were small carriages behind them.

In an instant, the entrance to the mansion was incongruously crowded with carriages. I quickly put on my
gloves and went out again.

“Mom, is dad here?”

“Yeah, I guess so. I didn’t know the timing would be perfect.”

My father drove his horse quickly, leaving behind the slow carriages that were trying to avoid each other on
the narrow road. A face gaunt from fatigue came into view. So I felt sorry first.

Just as I was wondering if I was asking too much for the sake of the family, my father quickly jumped off the
horse.
 “Lin! My daughter! Daddy’s here!”

I opened my arms wide and ran toward my screaming father. Strangely, my anxiety disappeared and I felt
like I had someone on my side. When my father hugged me with excitement unlike usual, he raised the
corners of his mouth happily and shouted at my mother.

“Honey, I’m here!”

#Episode 41

Because I Look Like My Dad

Because Lu Man did not miss the opportunity to turn the carriage around when the head of the family
returned, Dad had to have a conversation with him without a break. Because of my position as a vassal of the
family head and dukedom, I couldn’t stand at the entrance and have a conversation like my mother and I did,
so I had no choice but to give up the living room.

I waited for it to finish near the drawing room. I hope that my actions do not cause any harm to my father.

“It’s been a while since I greeted you, Baroness.”

Meanwhile, a man approached my mother, saying hello. This is my first time seeing it, but I think my mom
has seen it before.

“Okay. Baron Allen was also tough, wasn’t he?”

The moment I heard the last name, I knew who it was. Because Alice, who lived in the neighboring estate,
had the last name Allen.

“Hello.”

“Oh, this is someone. Are you Irene?”

“Yes.”

“You’ve grown a lot. Haha.”

“Well, Baron, it’s been a while since I’ve seen my daughter.”

“I heard about Alice, but I didn’t know she had become such a worthy lady. Children are truly mysterious
beings. When you become an adult….”

“Hehe, Alice will have her coming-of-age ceremony next year.”

“That’s right. But I’m still very worried because she’s still a tomboy.”
 “Are you sure you’ll do well?”

“If you are as dignified as Irene, I will have no wish for you.”

Since we were acquaintances we hadn’t seen in a long time, it would have been right to treat them to the
living room, but I couldn’t do that now. Mom also looked troubled. While I was wondering if it might be a
good idea, a young man came striding into the mansion.

“Father, I have unloaded all the luggage from the wagon. Where can I move it?”

“Oh, Morgan. Come and say hello to Baroness Cloche and the Lady.”

I looked at the man with dark green hair and gentle brown eyes. It was so tall and large that it felt like a
ferocious bear was approaching, which caught my attention. I felt like I wouldn’t be pushed around at all even
if I stood next to Dad and David.

“It’s been a while since I saw you. Baroness. And…. Lady Cloche.”

Morgan, who was greeting me politely, flinched for a moment when I made eye contact. The atmosphere,
which felt sharp, seemed to instantly become gentle. I just bowed politely and said hello.

“Hello.”

“Oh my god…. Is this really Morgan?”

“…Yes. It has escalated so far.”

“Oh my god. I can’t believe that troublemaker grew up like this.”

“Haha. This guy is working really hard on successor classes right now.”

If my mom knows this much, I’m sure they may have met when they were young. While I was trying hard to
recall the past, Morgan spoke to me.

“Young lady… You’ve changed a lot.”

My mother burst out laughing at his words.

 “Seeing how they respect each other now that they’re all grown up…. By the way, what should I say?”

“Morgan. Are you saying you don’t remember Irene? It’s been a few years since I’ve been to Baron Cloche,
but I still came here often when I was young.”

“No. Of course I remember, Dad. It’s just a little awkward because it’s changed so much.”

“Hehe, are you surprised that the kid you followed around as Brother Morgan when you were little has
grown up so well?”

“…Haha.”

I couldn’t easily remember what my mother said. In that case, the Irene Morgan knows probably isn’t me.

“I heard news from Alice often. My name is Morgan de Allen.”

“If you are Alice’s older brother, please treat me comfortably.”

“…Is that okay?”

“Yes, didn’t you call me that when you were little?”

Morgan smiled softly at my words.

“Well, you might not remember. When Alice was about five or six years old. You were young too.”

“…Yeah, honestly, I don’t remember.”

My mother intervened in my honest words.

“Our Lin was very sick. So I don’t remember that time very well. Morgan, please understand.”

“Sure. I am very happy just to see him so healthy.”

“Hehe, how. You speak beautifully. Oh, instead of doing this, shall we take a walk in my garden? I need to
give you tea, but there’s no way to do it right now.”
 My mother said to Baron Allen, gesturing towards the drawing room. He nodded slightly as if he knew and
approached his mother.

“Then I guess I’ll have to escort you. Even if I get scolded by Arthur later, I can’t make a lady walk alone.”

“Oh, in that case, please do me a favor.”

I was a little surprised to see my mother’s attitude towards Baron Allen. It seemed like this family was
closer to me than I thought.

Actually, after what happened to me, my family didn’t invite anyone to the mansion. Maybe it’s because the
current me has changed from the original Irene.

It’s only natural that he was busy being wary of everyone when he was possessed.

As I was reminiscing about the past for a moment, a thick forearm appeared before my eyes. When I lifted
my head up, I saw Morgan looking down at me with a blush on his face.

“Hmm, then. I will be Irene’s escort.”

“…Thank you.”

“Actually, you’re so thin I think you’re going to collapse. In my heart, I want to carry you on my back like I
did when I was little.”

“I’m not that thin.”

“Compared to Alice, she’s completely skinny. Oh sorry. I told you not to say things like this….”

“Phew.”

I burst out laughing without realizing it. Maybe it’s because I’m used to seeing it grow restlessly like a bear.
When I asked who he was similar to, I realized that Morgan resembled his father a lot.

Of course, in terms of appearance, David naturally resembles his father, but in the case of Morgan, his mood,
behavior, and way of speaking are very similar to his father.

“…Okay. As long as you have fun, that’s fine.”

 Morgan stretched out his arm again, blushing up to his ears. I placed my hand on his arm, feeling more
relaxed than before. As I came out into the garden, several pairs of eyes flew in and caught me.

A number of carriages were blocking the road leading out of the mansion, and just then the employees who
were waiting near the carriages saw us coming out.

“What on earth are all those carriages saying? Uh…. Isn’t that emblem the emblem of Duke Leopard’s
family?”

“Yes that’s right.”

“Did you know the duke? That’s amazing.”

“It looks like you owed it to your dad last time.”

I didn’t need to go into detail. Even if he is the successor of a family that is close to ours, there is no need to
tell him everything.

“As expected, it’s Uncle Arthur. Wow, it’s really so cool. I can’t believe I’m even friends with the duke!”

When I looked up in surprise at the sudden loud noise, Morgan ran his finger under his nose with a shy
expression.

“Irene, you may not know it because he is your father, but to us knights, Uncle Arthur is no different from a
hero.”

Since it was my dad’s story, I kept staring at him with curious eyes. Then Morgan’s face began to turn
redder and redder. He turned bright red up to the nape of his neck, turned his gaze from me into the air, then
moved it back to me and kissed his lips.

“…Uh, I mean. Of course you know that Uncle Arthur is a sword master, right?”

“Yes.”

“Actually, being a sword master is not an easy task. It’s difficult to even go from a sword user to a sword
expert.”

I became curious about the unfamiliar terminology. I started asking Morgan questions. Each time, Morgan
answered faithfully. At the same time, his face was so red that he couldn’t help but ask.
 “If it’s hot, maybe I should bring some cool water.”

“I? No, it’s not hot?”

When I heard that it wasn’t hot, I tilted my head to the side. And I looked at his face carefully. I looked at his
face, which was so red that it looked like it was about to bleed, and I let out a small sigh.

“It seems like you’re overdoing it. You look so tired….”

In an indirect way, he suggested that we go into the mansion. The color of his face was that unusual.

“No! I’m okay. Why on earth do you say that?”

“…No, then. Why are you blushing so much? Isn’t it because it’s hot, or is it because you feel uncomfortable
somewhere?”

“….”

Morgan’s expression hardened at my words. I was worried that he might have said something rude, but he
looked startled, stepped back, and covered his face with a hand the size of a plate.

“Uh…. Can you excuse me for a moment?”

“Yes, of course. Would you like me to call your employer?”

“No, that’s fine. I’ll be back soon!”

As soon as he finished speaking, he started running towards the mansion. When he greeted me, he looked
like a nobleman, but now he looked like a young man you would normally see in a security guard.

Even his appearance looked exactly like my father, so I couldn’t help but smile. Then I witnessed it. A dent
left where Morgan ran.

When I got closer and looked, I saw that the ground had been dug in the shape of his footprints. No matter
how big or strong you were, digging the ground like this was not an ordinary task.

“This must be….”

 It was a trace I had seen familiarly in the past. This was a common mistake made by physical espers who
joined each unit. It was a mistake I made because I could not predict the strength that increased after
manifesting as an esper.

I followed the listed footprints to the entrance of the mansion, then turned around and went to Baron Allen,
who was with his mother.

“Hey, sorry, but can I ask you one question?”

“No, Irene. Are you alone? Morgan, where did this guy go, leaving the lady alone?”

“Will my daughter be with her mom?”

“…Well, by any chance. Has Brother Morgan suffered from a severe high fever recently?”

Baron Allen’s eyes widened at my question.

#Episode 42

Because the Place Where It Fell Happened to Be Our House

“How on earth did you know that, Irene?”

My mother added to Baron Allen’s words.

“Oh my, Morgan was sick too? Our Rin has also suffered from a high fever recently.”

“Huh, maybe there’s an epidemic going around?”

“I think I should tell this to my husband. It would be dangerous if the infectious disease spreads to the
residents of the territory.”

“I’ll have to find out when I get back to my territory.”

The two started talking with serious expressions. I quickly made an excuse.

“I don’t think so!”

“Yeah, that would be nice. Don’t worry Rin. Mom will take care of everything.”

“Hehe, I wonder if the Baroness will do well.”

Meanwhile, Morgan came back. He said that he was better than before, but his face was still red.

“You have a guest, Baroness. Maybe you should go in?”

“Oh, really? Well then, excuse me for a moment. Lin, come here.”

Mom quickly grabbed my hand and hurried away. Because Lu Man came to represent the dukedom, it was
impossible to avoid seeing him off.

As I approached the entrance to the mansion, I saw only my father and Lu. Although neither of them had a
very good expression, they seemed to be greeting each other politely. As my mother and I got closer, Lu Man
looked at me.
 He looked at me for a moment with a face that had a lot to say, and then politely greeted me.

“See you again soon. Ma’am. Young lady.”

Then he put on his hat and got into the waiting carriage. The employees who had been waiting with a
worried mind sighed and got into the wagon.

A long line of people began to move in unison and leave the mansion. After finally confirming that the last
carriage had left the house, I let out a small sigh.

I, who was worried that our family might be at a disadvantage, looked at my father with a relieved
expression. My father’s expression, which I thought would be kind and cheerful as usual, turned cold.

The sight of his fists clenched and his teeth clenched was unusual.

Could it be that Lu Man, who thought he returned without any retaliation, made some sort of threat to his
father?

The momentary worry easily turned into discomfort. No, it turned into resentment towards Ciel. I also
strengthened my clenched fists. I could have secretly visited him and threatened him under the pretext of
guiding him.

I couldn’t tolerate anyone messing with my family.

“Dad….”

When I called quietly out of frustration, my father turned his head. In the blink of an eye, my father reached
in front of me, lifted me up, and shouted in a loud voice.

“How could I possibly have my daughter stolen by a thief?”

“…Dad?”

“Yes, Lin! Dad will protect you! I didn’t see it that way, but it was very shameless!”

The worry that had built up to the tip of my chin went down as I saw the only duke in the empire being
called a thief or an unscrupulous person. I was worried that I had brought irreparable shame to my father.

However, my father reassured me that although he was a little different from usual, he was still the same.
 “Huh, Arthur. Still, it seems like an excessive expression for the duke.”

Baron Allen interrupted, speaking harshly. Dad said to him with his eyes shining.

“I will definitely not give my daughter to the Crown Prince, not the Duke, even if he comes!”

“I am this person.”

Baron Allen let out a helpless laugh and then continued speaking.

“Yes. I left my luggage in the warehouse you mentioned, so I’d like you to check it. I don’t want any
unnecessary misunderstandings.”

“Ah, that’s right. As soon as I arrived, I heard such an absurd story that I lost my senses.”

“But why are you suddenly buying Yuria Kingdom’s specialty products? Even if you overdo it….”

“Uh huh, was there anything you could say was unreasonable?”

As my father gently put me down, I saw him giving Baron Allen a look, but I pretended not to notice and
opened my mouth.

“Did you buy what I told you about?”

“Then, isn’t it natural that my daughter wants to eat it?”

“And distribution rights?”

I recently saw my mom worrying about her budget. The budget for the mansion was being reduced because
it exceeded the amount measured in the territory’s budget.

However, since the amount to be spent on the mansion was set to a minimum in the first place, it was not
easy to change it to a fiefdom investment budget.

Our family had no other problems other than wealth. That’s why I wanted to acquire the distribution rights,
even if it meant putting too much pressure on my father.
 “Oh, it was Irene who wanted them. Why on earth did you look for spices that aren’t even used in the
empire?”

While I was contemplating how to answer Baron Allen’s question, Morgan, who was standing next to us,
took a deep breath. The sound was so unusual that it caught my attention.

“Morgan?”

“Huh, huh, ah, father.”

“Is it that symptom again?”

“What, why are you doing that?”

Baron Allen tried to support Morgan with a contemplative expression, but he could not properly support
the much larger Morgan. The moment Morgan was about to collapse, his father supported him.

Mom hurriedly called the butler.

“Call a doctor!”

Dad entered the mansion carrying Morgan on his back. I went into the room where guests usually stay and
put him down on the bed. Baron Allen stamped his feet, unable to do either this or that, and then spoke to his
mother as if he had remembered it too late.

“There is no need to call the council member.”

“Yes? But….”

“I have already received treatment from various doctors, but no one has been able to find out the name of
the disease. But luckily, it will get better with time, so please allow me to stay the night.”

“That’s not difficult.”

Mom looked at Morgan, who was shaking like he was having a fit, with worried eyes. I knew why he was like
this. This made it clear. He was right Esper. It is also a physical esper that has only recently appeared.

It’s so different from what I saw in the novel.

 In the book, the only espers were the crown prince and Ciel, and the guide was a saint, and she was alone.
But I had already appeared as a guide and another esper had emerged.

How on earth should I accept this?

My head was spinning, but I thought I should first help the esper who was struggling due to lack of
guidance. Mom, Dad, and Baron Allen seemed to be careful about who they placed by Morgan’s side. It seemed
like Baron Allen wanted to hide the fact that he had an illness.

“I will take care of you. I think that would be best.”

The Baron responded to my words with a bright smile on his face.

“Will you do so? Just check things out with your dad and then come back.”

“My daughter, she must be surprised, but is she okay?”

My father didn’t seem to secretly dislike it either. Unlike Ciel, Morgan seemed to think he could be trusted.
Even my mother willingly gave permission, so I felt a bit dazed for a moment, but since there was nothing
more urgent, I nodded.

“Okay then, Rin. First, I will send you towels and water, but if you need anything, please tell your mom
through the butler. The guests have arrived, so I guess I should hurry up and prepare dinner.”

“Yes, don’t worry.”

The three looked at me and Morgan with worried eyes and then had no choice but to go outside. Because it
was good to finish work before the sun sets.

I approached Morgan, who was sweating profusely in the quiet space. It was sad to see that, so I first wiped
the sweat with the handkerchief I had with me.

And without delay, I took his hand. As I let the energy flow in little by little, I felt the energy that was twisted
like a tangled skein of thread inside him. The level was serious as he was unable to control his abilities and
used them recklessly.

Although there are limits to guiding by touching with just hands, I was still able to channel some energy.

“After….”
 I finished guiding and took a short breath. It seemed that my compatibility with Morgan was not very good.
Because I needed more energy than when I guided Ciel.

As I checked on him breathing evenly, someone knocked on the door and came in quickly. The head deacon
personally brought items for nursing care.

“Miss, if you are having a hard time, I will take care of you.”

“It’s only been a few minutes.”

“You’ve never nursed before.”

Nursing Esper was something she was very familiar with. In the past, when Ciel came home on the verge of
fainting, it was all up to her to clean up after him.

“I think it’s better than before. Give it to me. Butlers have a lot of work to do, too.”

The number of employees in our mansion was small compared to other families. In particular, the only
employees with positions like butler were the head butler and the head maid.

“Still….”

“Are you okay. Go help mom or dad. All I do is steal your sweat.”

“…If you say so, I understand. Please call me anytime if you need anything.”

The butler, who seemed middle-aged when I was young, is now an old man who cannot hide his gray hair.
After he left, I soaked a towel in water and wiped his face and neck. The face that seemed to boil with heat in
an instant seemed to have calmed down.

“Phew, that’s a relief.”

Because the place where it fell happened to be our house.

If it weren’t for that, I looked down at Morgan, who would have run away and disappeared somewhere
unknown, and tried to let go of the hand I was holding. Even if he hadn’t pulled my hand when I thought he
was asleep.
#Episode 43

Please Be Careful

“…Irene?”

“Brother Morgan. Are you out of your mind?”

“Oh, me again….”

Morgan felt strangely refreshed. This was because it was the first feeling I had since suffering from a high
fever. I woke up feeling like I had gone back in time, or even better than that.

“Shouldn’t you get some more rest?”

He stared blankly at Irene beside him, softly urging him to rest. A child who was as tomboyish as Alice when
she was young has become a mature woman. It still didn’t feel real.

Plus, I had a strange feeling. When I was next to her, my pounding headache disappeared and my breathing
became easier.

“…You know that.”

“Yes.”

“Have you ever suffered from a high fever?”

Irene’s eyes narrowed slightly at his question. Perhaps because I was an Esper, I felt like I heard a
conversation from a distance that an ordinary person would not have been able to hear.

I don’t think I noticed the difference myself.

“That was about a month ago.”

“Then….”
 Although Morgan thought it didn’t make sense, he had a strong feeling that she, too, might be suffering from
a similar illness.

“Have you become stronger too? Oh, I know this isn’t a question to ask a lady…. I’m so frustrated.”

Irene was worried about what to do. Can I be honest? Anyway, I don’t think there’s any reason to hide it like
Ciel did….

Morgan didn’t seem to know anything about the guide. Also, I was worried because I was an esper and my
parents knew each other.

Lastly, if you let out too much energy like that, you might run out of steam and disappear in an instant.
Wouldn’t it be good to at least teach them how to deal with energy?

After thinking for a moment, she admitted it with a little lie.

“Yes that’s right. But I haven’t become as strong as my brother, so please be careful.”

Among the Espers, the ones we had to be most careful with were those from the physical world. If you grab
your wrist incorrectly, you could break your bones, so you had to be careful.

“Of course! In fact, they say they are careful because they have already hurt people a few times….
Sometimes my hands move as if they aren’t mine. So I will never have any contact with you.”

Morgan couldn’t hide his joy as he spoke. One day, I felt like I was alone and isolated. Suddenly, everyone’s
strength weakened and it seemed like they had turned into a different species than me.

Even now, the loneliness and joy I felt back then cannot be easily explained.

“Brother Morgan.”

Morgan, who was lost in reminiscence for a moment, shifted his gaze to the calm yet firm voice. No, it would
be more accurate to say that it moved spontaneously. Strangely, Irene’s voice seemed to be filled with power.
I wanted to listen to everything she said.

“Yes why?”

“First of all, I want you to keep everything about me a secret.”

 “…You don’t know Uncle Arthur and the Baroness yet.”

“Yes, I think you might be worried.”

“I guess so. Because they have cared for you so much since you were young.”

Even just talking with Irene seemed to clear up Morgan’s blocked solar plexus.

“Brother Morgan.”

“Yes, Irene.”

“You need to control your strength well.”

“Ah, it’s still a bit like that, isn’t it?”

Morgan blushed with embarrassment and brushed his hair for no reason. Irene gave helpful advice,
recalling the physics-type espers she had seen many times in the past.

“I think you can think about when you hold a spoon.”

“Huh?”

“When you hold a teacup spoon, you hold it slightly, lightly, right?”

“Yes?”

Morgan looked at her with an incomprehensible expression and responded.

“Think of every object as a teacup spoon.”

“…Uh?”

Morgan felt dumbfounded by her unexpected remark. It was a method I could never have imagined. But
somehow, I felt like if I did that, I would be able to control my strength, which I usually had a hard time
controlling.
 Irene was looking for something to practice on and came over with a cushion from the sofa.

“Gently hold this cushion.”

“…Uh, okay.”

Morgan lightly grabbed the edge of the cushion, thinking of a teacup spoon in his head. But immediately, the
cushion fabric tore apart with a ‘Boouk’ sound. Seeing that, Irene let out a small sigh.

Morgan said, “I was looking around the room to find a replacement because I felt like I couldn’t use the
cushion.”

“I’m okay now…. Should we practice with tree branches first? Eh, eh!”

Pure white fur came out between the gaping cushion fabric and floated in the air. Morgan couldn’t hold back
and sneezed repeatedly. While I was thinking, “What a disgraceful thing to do in front of a lady,” I heard
laughter next to me.

Morgan rolled his eyes slightly and looked at Irene who covered her mouth and burst into laughter. His
innocent-looking smile was no different from when he was young. A strange feeling followed along with
excitement that made my heart pound.

“Hmm, then. Try practicing more outside. Let me help you.”

Even if you provide guidance, there is no way the impure energy that has accumulated so far will disappear
easily. Irene said she was planning to stay by his side and provide guidance.

Morgan just slowly shook his head, looking at her as if he was fascinated.

***

While preparing a gift to send to Irene, he ignored the crown prince’s letters that came every day. He felt
that the poem was urgent, but he even found the crown prince’s letter annoying. If anyone were to listen to
his thoughts, he would inevitably be called disloyal.
 I did….

“Ha, this time you even put the official seal on it yourself.”

The letter containing a brief message telling her to quickly enter the palace and apologize to the saint had
the crown prince’s official seal stamped on it. This would be no different from saying an order.

No matter how much he was a duke, he couldn’t disobey the crown prince’s orders.

Ciel spoke to the butler with an expression that did not hide his irritation and put on his uniform.

It has to be that way.

It wasn’t very pleasant for him, who wanted to leave with the marriage proposal as soon as he finished
preparing.

“Didn’t the treacherous one say something to His Majesty?”

The guidance given by the guide was both a cure for the esper and at the same time, it was no different from
a poison. You will want stronger guiding without realizing that you are becoming more and more addicted to
it.

It was almost a foregone conclusion that Esper would lie flat in front of the guide in the process.

Ciel made a new request to Ruman, the head deacon.

“Even if you are rejected, try to stay at Baronja for as long as possible. I will make sure to arrive before
then.”

“Yes, Duke.”

So, sending Luman off first, Ciel hurriedly headed to the imperial palace. After hearing the news that she
had entered the palace, the crown prince waited with the saint in the room where she was staying.

Ciel, who came under the guidance of the chamberlain, greeted the prince with an expressionless face.

“His Royal Highness the Crown Prince. Sin Ciel de Leopard, greetings.”
 Then he immediately greeted the saint who was sitting on the bed.

“You’ve been on a high level, saintess. Are you feeling okay?”

The stilted tone of his speech seemed to indicate that he was not very interested. Seoyoon felt strangely
uncomfortable. But more than that, I was curious.

He wonders why his guidance didn’t work on that esper.

“…I am okay.”

Seoyoon pretended to reply with a relaxed voice. It’s been a long time since I recovered my condition.
However, the imperial palace was more comfortable and better than the stuffy temple, so I pretended to be
sick and stayed there.

“Peacock.”

Jace was very angry. I was hoping Ciel would come and apologize on his own, but he didn’t. Not only was it
not enough that he came only after giving the order, but I was very disappointed to see him asking about the
saintess’s well-being with a stern expression.

“Please give your order, Your Majesty.”

Jace, who spoke calmly, gave orders in an unusually overbearing manner.

“What do you do? Hurry up and stop apologizing to the saint!”

The sharp, rising tone of the words resonated in the quiet space. Even though he was the crown prince, it
was too much treatment for the duke of the country. While the chamberlain was watching and unable to do
anything, Seoyoon reached out her hand to Jace.

She lowered her eyebrows, held her large hands tightly with both hands, and spoke in a whisper.

“I’m fine, Your Highness.”

If someone who didn’t know her looked at her, she had a benevolent appearance that would make her have
excellent qualities as a saint. However, Ciel easily figured out why Seoyoon was like that. It must have hurt his
pride that the guiding didn’t work. So, we do not know that this is an action that increases jealousy and fights.
 Because it was something I did often in the past.

“It may be presumptuous to say this, Your Highness.”

Ever since he met the High Priest, Ciel had been worried. About a way to indirectly inform the crown prince
that the saint is a fake.

“I don’t understand why I have to apologize.”

“What?”

Jace, whose eyes were misty for a moment due to the warm guidance, felt uncomfortable with Ciel’s
remarks.

“But isn’t it strange, Your Majesty? Why didn’t the saint’s guidance, which was her blessing, work for me? I
fell in such a situation. Why should I, the Duke of the Empire, bow my head?”

“…You!”

“A saint must be able to provide equal guidance to all espers. Wasn’t the saint we learned from childhood
like that? That’s why I waited so long.”

Jace gradually came back to his senses due to Ciel’s strong attitude. Knowing Ciel, who always came to
conclusions more fairly than he did, Jace sensed something was strange.

I thought for sure that Ciel made a mistake and the saintess got hurt, but that’s not true?
#Episode 44

What Is That

When Jace hesitated at his remarks, Seoyoon was very embarrassed.

“That’s a mistake!”

“Are you saying that you made a mistake?”

Ciel responded as if he had been waiting. Feeling embarrassed, Seoyoon nodded and began to make excuses.

“My condition wasn’t good that day. I guess it’s because it’s not the world I originally live in, but….”

“Saint! Didn’t I tell you not to overdo it?”

Jace called out in surprise at her words. Seo-yoon, who saw eyes full of worry, was only then able to calm
her startled heart. And I didn’t miss that opportunity.

I put my hand to my temple and pretended to be dizzy. Then the crown prince reacted immediately. Yes, it’s
normal for an esper to react like this.

Seoyoon secretly turned her gaze and looked at Ciel. Then the eyes immediately. I looked away in surprise
when we bumped into each other, but I saw it clearly. He didn’t move a single step from the spot he entered
earlier.

The esper doesn’t care about the safety of the only guide in the empire? She couldn’t understand it with her
common sense.

She wanted to end things properly so that nothing was wrong with her. So I clung to Jace and begged him.

“I miss the food of my hometown so much.”

“Ah, saint…. I hadn’t thought of that.”

“In my hometown, we enjoy eating spicy food. But that’s not the case with imperial food. I forgot about the
inconveniences as I adapted, but lately I’ve been missing my hometown a lot.
 “The imperial palace chef can make anything. If you just tell me what kind of food it is, I will prepare it right
away.”

“Your kind Majesty. Thank you so much.”

She stared intently at one spot, bringing tears to her eyes. I looked at Jace with my eyelids shaking,
pretending to be tired. At the same time, he subtly provided guidance.

Guiding a magical spell that no esper can ever refuse….

Ciel internally gritted his teeth as he watched Seoyoon slip away like a loach with just one trick, past and
present. However, he couldn’t just ignore it.

“Since the saint herself said it was a mistake, there is no reason for me to apologize.”

“Hey, is that important now?”

When Jace got angry at the cold words, Ciel added.

“Your Highness, I am the Duke of this country. It’s as if the saint had framed me like this.”

“No, I never!”

“It is an insult to the royal family that I have not told Your Majesty the truth until now, even though I know
it was my mistake, Holy Lady.”

Seoyoon was speechless at Ciel’s cold words. The bright blue eyes seemed to have the glow of an animal.
Seoyoon was frustrated because she didn’t know why there was such a difference in temperature even
though they were the same esper, but she didn’t give up.

“When I return to the temple and my condition improves, I will come back to prove that I am a saint.”

“What should I do about this…?” …. Holy woman. Wouldn’t it be better to rest more at the imperial palace
than go to the temple? I will tell you to prepare food from the saint’s hometown.”

Seoyoon’s eyes sparkled at Jace’s words. Because it was one of the nicest things I heard.

“Your Highness, thank you so much. I have been indebted to Your Majesty again….”
 “Okay, you too, stop now. Is there any need to say such harsh words to a patient?”

Jace said to Ciel.

“Yeah, I don’t want to do that either. But I hope you finish the previous work, Your Majesty.”

In fact, I wanted to push it further until the end, but the important thing right now was not being a saint. He
wanted to leave to see Irene as soon as possible. I wanted to put a clear stamp on it and bring her under my
wing.

I wanted to keep her close to me and protect her like before. No matter who my enemy is, I want to cherish
her very much, like a rare treasure.

Jace nodded lightly at Ciel’s words.

“What you say is correct. Even the saint approved it.”

Although Seoyoon was displeased, she tried to raise the corners of her mouth.

“Yes, I admit my mistake. I apologize. Majesty.”

“Even saints can make mistakes. He was called by God, but he is such a delicate person.”

At Jace’s kind words, Seoyoon nodded, wiping away her tears with a handkerchief.

“I am indebted to you again, Your Majesty.”

Ciel just wanted to escape from this frustrating and hateful situation.

“Then, Your Majesty. Also, I understand that the saint will pretend that the unpleasant incident that
happened last time never happened. As summer approaches, there is a lot to do. I’ll just excuse myself.”

“…Okay, duke, let’s go.”

Jace watched Ciel closely as he left the room with an expressionless face. Actually, I don’t know what he
meant, but it was hard to believe.
 She was a saint recognized by the high priest, and she was no different from the woman who brought light
to her. I didn’t want to doubt such a saint. Also, she was glad that Ciel didn’t show any interest in her.

That’s why he watched Ciel leave with complicated feelings.

***

Ciel hurriedly returned to the mansion. After preparing to leave for Clocheryeong, he took Aiden, who was
waiting, and moved as quickly as possible using the portal.

Then, I encountered Luman at the territory where the portal closest to Clocheryeong was located. Lu Man
was waiting for the duke to arrive.

“Luman? Why here….”

“I apologize, Your Excellency.”

“Ha…. Okay. I didn’t think he would accept it from the beginning.”

“There is no shame.”

“Done.”

“Brother….”

“It’s okay, Aiden.”

Aiden recalled the sudden news he heard a few days ago. I didn’t know much about my older brother, but I
had heard that he had been treated subtly by many ladies.

Of course, it was not a direct way, but other people’s thoughts that flowed into the temple,

The fact that his older brother said he wanted to get married and prepared a gift himself was a testament to
how much he cared about Lady Cloche. And Aiden would also be happy if she became his sister-in-law.
 For some reason, I felt peaceful when I was around her.

“Let’s find accommodation here for now.”

“Yes, I was prepared even if it wasn’t.”

Ciel and Aiden moved with Luman. When he arrived at his lodgings and was resting, his stomach suddenly
turned upside down due to his energy becoming confused.

“After…. He was calm when he was around Irene.”

The feeling of one’s energy getting tangled up and impure energy flying in the wrong place was not a very
good feeling. He forced himself to suppress the unpleasant sensation and impulsively left the dorm.

He went out to a place where there were no people and was able to quickly reach Clocheryeong thanks to
the wind. He quickly flew over the sunset sky and landed on a huge tree behind the mansion, just like when he
first came here.

As he moved his eyes here and there, where the Baron’s patronage was clearly visible, he found Irene.

“Ah….”

Even though it hadn’t been that long since I left, I felt very glad to see it. He thought about going down for a
moment if he was alone, but ended up spotting another figure hidden by a tree.

“….”

I was filled with jealousy at the sight of a large adult man standing next to her with a wide smile. I wanted to
shout at him to get off, but when I saw Irene smiling brightly, like the man, I felt scared.

He smiled so brightly when he didn’t even show me a faint smile.

The two piled tree branches next to each other and repeatedly lifted them and broke them. Every time that
happened, Irene spoke kindly to the man.

His hearing, which is better than that of an ordinary person, absorbed everything she said.

“Teacup spoon. It’s just a spoon that you lift like that. Now, imagine it in your head first and then pick up the
branch.”
 Instead of feeling better at the soft, kind voice, my mood sank. Who on earth is that guy that smiles so
cutely?

As Ciel glared openly, the man who was laughing while holding a tree branch stared straight in his direction
with a stern expression.

“Ha…. What is that?”

The response was so quick and accurate that it can only be called a good article. So I wondered if it was
possible. I wonder if the author is Esper….

At that moment, something flew quickly from a distance. Ciel very lightly flicked it away with the wind. The
tree branch the man was holding shattered next to him and disappeared with the wind.

The guy who throws tree branches at this distance, this accurately, and nothing more?

“Physical esper?”

The only people who possessed such abilities were sword masters or physical espers. I felt like I had been
punched in the back of the head. In the past, I didn’t know Aiden was an esper. It wasn’t that the past and
present had changed; it was simply a fact he didn’t know.

What if there are other Espers like Aiden? So what should I do?

Ciel, who had never thought about it, was momentarily mesmerized by the presence of an unknown esper.
At that moment, I saw a figure running like a cow from afar. The man who had been flirting with Irene just
now was running towards Ciel with open hostility.

Ciel made eye contact with Irene behind him. To that man whose identity I did not know, his wide smile
evaporated without a trace like water blown away by the wind.

At that moment, Ciel could not hold back his burning passion and used his ability. A strong wind shook the
tall trees and headed towards Irene.

Instead of screaming as she rose high, she glared at Ciel. For a moment, the beeping sound of metal filled his
ears. His dilated pupils were filled with Irene flying toward him on the wind.
#Episode 45

It’s Not Okay to Look That Pretty

I surrendered myself to the familiar harsh wind. I knew from my past experience that he would never drop
me. But on the contrary, I didn’t feel good. It was because it reminded me of something that happened during
the day.

There is a limit to how shameless a person can be. I still didn’t know how she recognized me, but if she
knew that I was Seohyun, she shouldn’t have done this to me. That is, if there is at least some conscience left.

The beautiful appearance that I had grown tired of seeing has become even closer. He naturally spread his
arms and did not take his gaze off me.

“Irene!”

At that time, Morgan’s voice was heard from below. I looked down and saw him desperately following me.
Scratches from tree branches were visible on his contemplative face. For a moment, I saw my father in that
image.

“Oppa Morgan….”

The moment I was about to call his name, a hot hand grabbed my wrist tightly and a familiar scent came
into the air. And a big palm covered my eyes. In an instant, I could only see that I was moving somewhere
without being able to see anything.

Because Morgan was desperately calling my name. When his voice could no longer be heard, it began to
descend rapidly.

Bang-.

A series of loud noises began to sound. It was the noise of a nearby tree falling due to a reckless landing. He
just breathed heavily and said nothing.

The hand covering my eyes was removed, but I didn’t want to open my eyes. As I closed my eyes and turned
my head, a hot hand grabbed my chin. Soon, lips that were hotter than hands met.

I licked the wet flesh as if it were parting my lips. He parted his lips persistently as if pleading, then lifted me
up with his power.
 “Oh….”

I reflexively wrapped my arms around his neck. His tongue proudly entered between the lips that were
parted in surprise. He curled the tip of his tongue and wrapped it around my tongue. I had no choice but to
react unfairly to the familiar touch.

“Ha….”

Then he sighed in satisfaction and began to delve deeper into his mouth. His lips were tightly connected as
he grabbed my waist with two large hands and pulled me.

The hands that were grabbing my waist soon dispersed up and down. One hand moved up the spine as if
hitting a piano key, and the other hand moved in a circular motion just below the waist.

“After….”

Hot breath rushed through my lips. I was out of breath and drank in all of his breath. As the tip of my tongue
tickled the smooth palate, my toes stretched out reflexively.

I guess it wasn’t the body that was tamed by him. It was clear that I wasn’t Seohyun, but when I opened my
eyes, I felt like I would return to my past self. To the time when I knew nothing else.

With a squishing sound, his hand slowly wrapped around the nape of my neck from behind. Goosebumps
appeared as I raised my fingertips and scratched my skin.

All of his actions were extremely affectionate towards the military theme, as if he was going to treat it
roughly. The smooth lips slowly parted and lightly bit my lower lip before letting go.

“Seohyun.”

It was a name I hadn’t heard in a long time. After I refused, he only called me ‘Lady Cloche’ or ‘Irene’. As the
name of the past flowed from his lips, I felt moved.

“I missed you, I really….”

He has changed so much from the past. With a mournful voice, he placed his lips on my nose and cheek and
then removed them, caressing my body as if he was treating something precious.

He stimulated me. And I didn’t want to give in to that stimulation. Like a child complaining, I closed my eyes
tightly and did not look at him. I didn’t answer and tried not to let go of the guidance.
 He lazily rubbed my back and rubbed the tip of my nose. I can’t think of him as a man who always lusted
after me roughly.

Then, at the words he blurted out, something struck me inside.

“Sorry….”

I couldn’t bear it anymore.

“Why on earth are you doing this to me?”

I tried to not reveal my identity to him until the end, but I couldn’t hold on any longer. I’m curious. What
does he want?

Before I was possessed, I thought I had let go of all my regrets….

Wasn’t it?

“When was the last time you were so cruel, and why are you doing this now?”

I opened my tightly closed eyes. Then red sunlight poured down before my eyes. Bright blue eyes bathed in
sunlight reflected like purple. Mysterious eyes that are no different from the past.

“I was just a beggar begging for your love! And yet you didn’t give me any affection. You didn’t give it to me
stubbornly. As in, ‘Will you still be by my side?’ tested me always.”

His eyes shook mercilessly at my words. As I brought up memories of the past, memories I thought had
disappeared poured out like a river whose dam had broken. I grabbed his collar. I felt like I wanted to strangle
him.

“The woman you loved came to the empire. Well then, let’s go there. Why are you doing this to me? Even if
you die and come back to life, are you saying that you will end up just guiding?”

As I thought about the past, the old way of speaking came out more and more. The harsh tone of speech was
Seohyun’s habit, not Irene’s. At that moment, I saw clearly. The joy that fills your blue eyes.

“Let go of this.”

“…No.”
 Ciel, who had been listening in silence the whole time, answered immediately. I glared at him with eyes full
of irritation.

“You can’t look that pretty.”

“…Ha.”

I let out a short breath at the absurd remark, took a deep breath, and then kicked him precisely in the shin.

“Ugh!”

Even though it must have hit the bone properly, he didn’t let go of my waist. To be precise, it was his ability
that lifted me up.

He said, looking at me with slightly teary eyes as if he was in pain.

“Honey, I missed you.”

“…I want to say it properly, Ciel.”

“Yes, tell me. Anything is fine.”

I ran my hair up and looked straight at him.

“If you’re bereaved, it’s over. You are my ex-husband.”

“….”

“So don’t call me that. I don’t want to hear it.”

“…What?”

In an instant, the ability was unleashed. My feet, which had been floating in the air the whole time, touched
the floor. During that time, I tried to move away from him. I was about to kick him in the shin again, but the
hand holding my waist loosened of its own accord.

I took a step back. Nevertheless, he stared blankly into space without moving anything, then shifted his gaze
to me. He lifted his eyelashes, which had fluttered up and down slowly, and blurted out.
 “My husband?”

“Okay. If you’re widowed, isn’t that the same as divorce? No. To be precise, the couple’s relationship was
broken!”

What kind of emotion are you feeling right now?

I thought I had learned a variety of emotions through my family while living my second life here, but it
seems that there are some parts where I am not. I couldn’t express exactly what I was feeling right now, but I
could clearly feel one thing.

I felt relieved.

I think the reason the regret lingered was because I couldn’t tell him how I felt.

“You cancel the marriage proposal first. Don’t make things difficult for my dad for no reason.”

“…Seohyun.”

“Stop calling people names that don’t exist anymore. What on earth are you doing?”

“Honey….”

“So I’m no longer your wife.”

I didn’t want to answer each question, but I wanted to use this opportunity to speak properly.

My relationship with you has already been broken and I have no intention of continuing it.

He stiffened as if broken and slowly lowered his head. And he muttered so softly that it could not be heard.

“…That’s not allowed.”

“What?”

When I asked again because I couldn’t hear him, he lowered his head and raised his gaze. Unlike his gloomy
tone, his eyes burned intensely. A bright blue flame burned brightly within the eyes, like the Leopard family
emblem.
 “I’m going to make you want me again.”

“That doesn’t happen.”

He spoke again in response to my firm words.

“It’s different from the past. I’ll do everything I couldn’t do back then.”

“I don’t want it anymore.”

“Please, Seohyun.”

“Stop calling me that name.”

We repeated the same words from a distance away as if it would never end. Because it was located
somewhere in the mountains, the sun was setting quickly. I checked the sky and sighed in frustration.

If I wanted to go back, I would have to go through hardships or get Ciel’s help, and I didn’t think I would
want to die for that. I tried to ignore him repeating the same thing and take a step forward, but he suddenly
lifted me into the air with the wind.

Kwaaang-.

And the roar that immediately followed was deafening.

The cause was immediately apparent. There was a rock of ridiculous size stuck where we were.

“Irene!”

Morgan came running quickly, calling me. He easily pulled down a large tree nearby and threw it at Ciel.

“For a physics world, it’s incredibly stupid.”

Ciel mumbled in a low voice, took me in his arms, and flew to a distant place. After putting me down there, I
glared at Morgan with murderous eyes.

“How dare you interrupt my conversation with my wife?”

 The flickering eyes were very familiar. In the past, if my nickname was ‘Poisonous’ or ‘Mad dog’, his was
‘Scam’. From what I’ve seen, he sometimes turns his fellow espers into a mess for ridiculous reasons.
#Episode 46

Do You Know That Now?

Ciel flew straight away. Meanwhile, Morgan was screaming as if he had lost sight, uprooting nearby trees
and throwing them at him. But none of it could reach Ciel.

It’s a pity, but physical-type espers are no match for elemental-type espers. Of course, if you are a high-level
physical esper, things will be different.

I watched the two people face off from a slightly higher position and wondered what to do. I could be the
one who clumsily gets involved in a fight with Espers and ends up getting into trouble.

However, I felt bad for Morgan because I couldn’t just watch without knowing. I received guidance for the
first time today, and I had no idea that if I let off too much energy like that, it might lead to a runaway.

“Don’t use strange tactics, but come down and compete fairly!”

Morgan shouted at Ciel, who was only defending himself while moving in the air.

“Ha, are you a newly appeared esper who doesn’t know anything?”

At that time, Ciel muttered and Morgan grabbed the rock sticking out around him and lifted it up. A huge
rock that seemed to have a larger area buried in the ground quickly flew towards Ciel.

Ciel, who had only been giving medicine as if checking his liver, used his wind powers to grab a rock and
throw it straight at Morgan. Morgan dodged quickly, but it seems he wasn’t able to avoid all of the large rocks.

The rock that hit him shattered, and Morgan stretched out his fist and smashed all the remaining rocks.

“Whoa…. What should I do?”

While I was worrying, Ciel wasted no time and was beating Morgan to the punch with his abilities. It looked
as if Morgan’s body had been hit so hard that it was lifted by an invisible wind.

I saw Ciel floating in the air and looking down. As I started to see more of the white, I felt like I was losing
my mind.
 I couldn’t watch it any longer.

“Stop!”

I shouted loudly. In fact, both of them were espers who could hear me even if I spoke softly, but they did not
back away from each other like people who could not hear.

“Stop it!”

I shouted again, but Ciel didn’t even look, and Morgan wiped his chapped lip with the back of his hand and
glanced at me. Then Ciel began beating him again with stronger attacks.

Puck-. Whoosh, whoosh!

The sight of someone floating in the air and crushing someone was the same as what I was used to seeing in
the past.

“You are a guest in our house! If you don’t stop, I will tear up the letter you gave me and throw it away!”

I felt a bit pitiful that no matter how much I trained, the only thing I could do to stop the Esper was threats. I
felt a sense of shame, but suddenly it became quiet.

Ciel, who had deliberately not looked in my direction, was staring at me with wide eyes. He threw Morgan,
who had been floating in the air, on the floor and came closer in an instant.

“…Have you burned the letter yet?”

I was dumbfounded by the question that seemed like it had already been incinerated, so I let out a short
sigh and glared sharply. As a bonus, he had both hands on his waist. Just like when my mom is angry.

“Yeah, I was a little busy today so I couldn’t pick it up. Unfortunately.”

“…Then, you can send it again.”

“Even if you send it, it’s okay if you don’t see it. Are you kidding me?”

As the end of his voice rose, the corners of his eyes drooped. Abomination!
 “Then. If I leave that poor esper alone, will you leave the letter as is?”

“That’s my heart. Wouldn’t it be okay if I gave it to you?”

I just said whatever came to mind, and he smiled. My heart was pounding strangely at the sight of the
corners of his mouth widening as if he was very happy.

“That’s right. If you give it to me, that’s enough. You are right.”

“….”

Because their behavior and appearance were so different from the past, the vague hostility that had been
burning easily disappeared. I looked up at him with suspicious eyes and he came down to the floor.

He stood right in front of me, lowered his head and made eye contact with me.

“Just give me one chance, honey.”

“I told you not to call me that, right?”

I glanced at Morgan, who was lying down behind me, and whispered softly. The distance is quite far, but he
is also an esper, so he might hear everything.

Then Ciel blocked my view with his solid body. When I raised my gaze, the corners of my mouth that were
up just a moment ago were coldly lowered. Even his gaze was cold, so it felt like I was looking at him from the
past.

I swallowed nervously without realizing it, and he hugged me. Broad shoulders and long arms surrounded
me.

“Don’t look at other men.”

“…Ha.”

“You say no, but I still consider you my wife. Because I will do well. Because I will do everything that I have
not been able to do for you…. So, can’t you just give me one more chance?”

I couldn’t see his face, but I could feel how desperate he was just by his voice.
 So what should I do?

To be honest, I felt sorry for him. However, I had no intention of repeating the past. Wouldn’t it be okay to
just be a person who shared a past that couldn’t be told to anyone?

Even if it’s not possible to be a close friend, someone you can talk to occasionally when the past comes to
mind.

As I was worrying about whether to give an easy answer, I unconsciously got into the habit of biting my lip.
Then a firm fingertip gently pressed my lower lip, which was chewed under my teeth.

“How has nothing changed…?”

A voice full of laughter tickled my ears very much. After thinking about it complicatedly, I threw out the
conditions I had been thinking about all along.

“…In this life, I wanted to marry a man like my father.”

I continued speaking while staring at the chest in front of me, which was tightened with tension.

“I will marry the man my parents want. That is my own rule in this life.”

“….”

So if you want me, convince my family, not me.

Perhaps because he realized my hidden intentions, the arms that were wrapping around me gained a lot of
strength. A hard chest touched my cheek. Thud-. Thud. The racing heartbeat seemed to be his answer.

Will you be able to convince my parents?

Unlike in the past, I was not alone. It will make you realize that the Seohyun you knew is no longer there.

If you do this, you will easily give up.

I won’t fall in love with you like I did in the past. I have no reason to do that, and no intention to do so. Give
it a try.
 ***

Ciel followed Irene like a gentle puppy. She gave him a chance and then immediately pushed him away.
Then he walked towards Morgan, who was lying down in the distance.

I wanted to stop her from going, but I couldn’t do something that would make her hate me any more. Even if
you leave it to an ignorant physics-based esper like that, it will happen on its own. Honestly, I didn’t care if I
died.

Although his dissatisfaction was welling up to his chin, he actually helped Irene. Using her abilities, she
easily arrived in front of the man and immediately bent down to check his condition.

“Brother Morgan!”

I hated seeing her calling another man’s name in a voice clearer than the sound of birds chirping. Just like
before, he had the urge to cover his mouth and cover his eyes, but he kept his mouth shut and waited.

How did you seize this opportunity…?

I had no intention of missing out foolishly. It was my wife who had finally revealed herself honestly. Even if
you push hard here, you might find yourself hiding. There was no way to prove that she was his wife, with a
completely different appearance and identity.

“Are you out of your mind?”

“…Irene?”

However, the moment his wife’s name came out of the man’s mouth, Ciel unleashed his ability without even
realizing it.

Puheook-.

Among the pieces of rock nearby, the largest stone flew quickly and struck the man in the back of the head.
The guy who came to his senses faints again
 As I raised the corners of my mouth in satisfaction, I felt an intense gaze.

As I slowly rolled my eyes, I saw Irene glaring with her mouth slightly open. Her eyes looked as fresh as
clear greenery. In the past, her black eyes were beautiful, but she was also mesmerizingly beautiful with her
imperial appearance.

“It’s crazy?”

Even the sharp voice sounded sweet, so Ciel’s eyes slightly opened and rounded.

“Do you know that now?”

How could he live sanely? In the past, when he barely survived because of his wife, and even now, he was
crazy all the time.

Ciel slightly tilted his head and gazed at Irene’s cheek. I noticed an annoying red mark on my pure white
skin, as if that guy’s blood had just been splattered. He reached out and wiped away the blood stains. I rubbed
the area with my thumb several times.

Even after it returned to its original state, the feeling of the skin sticking to my palm was so good that I
couldn’t let it go. The clear green eyes that seemed to capture the forest were shaking slightly.

Ciel doesn’t know what meaning is contained in those eyes. He was probably thinking, ‘If you’re going to go
crazy, go crazy in a good way.’

I was so happy that I couldn’t stop laughing. The fact that she also remembered everything about the past
that had disappeared and our relationship that no one else could remember anymore made me feel more
ecstatic than receiving guidance, so much so that I felt like I would go blind.

“I’m so glad to see you again.”

So, I said something full of sincerity. Her eyes trembled at his words. It was a very slight tremor, but it was
clearly visible to his eyes. I knew everything it meant.

Ciel lowered the corners of his eyes and raised the corners of his mouth. He smiled brightly like the
happiest man in the world and responded to her who didn’t say anything.

“It will make you fall in love again. Just look at me.”
 At his words, Irene’s eyes trembled again. He caressed the place with his thumb. Does she know? The fact
that even on the day we first met in the past, the area under her eyes trembled.

It was only when he saw her in his eyes that he realized that it was a reaction he got every time his heart
pounded.
#Episode 47

I Have Something to Tell You

After many twists and turns, I returned home. They must have been looking for me and Morgan, who had
disappeared in the meantime, so I was able to meet my family and Baron Allen right away.

“Morgan!”

Baron Allen, who found Morgan covered in blood, tried to run, but was unable to come as he recognized the
person holding him.

“Duke.”

At that time, my father stepped forward without hiding his displeasure.

“I need to hear an explanation as to how this happened.”

Instead of acting like he did in the mountains, Ciel calmly put him down on the ground. Only then did Baron
Allen rush over and my mother quietly retreated. It looked like he was going to call a congressman.

He answered his father with a harmless smile.

“I hope you don’t misunderstand.”

“How can you not misunderstand this situation?”

“So you’re asking for a favor, aren’t you?”

“…How can you treat a guest of our family like this?”

Dad’s energy turned violent. When I was surprised by the unexpected appearance of my father, who had
always shown only a caring side, he immediately hid his energy and quickly came towards me and held my
hand.

“Besides, why did you take our daughter with you? I would have definitely refused. If that’s why you’re
doing this….”
 “It’s a bit unfortunate, but it can be said that the author earned his own money for becoming like that.”

“…Yes? What on earth is that?”

While talking to his father, he asked Baron Allen.

“Do you know that your son is an esper?”

“…Yes?”

When the Baron, who of course did not know, looked up in surprise, he had a solemn expression. I was a bit
surprised at the quick turnaround of the man who had looked somewhat out of focus just a moment ago.

Was this man always like this?

“When espers discover other espers, they sometimes change impulsively. It must have just appeared, but it
attacked me as soon as it saw me.”

He delivered with cleverly deleted content. Then I saw that my father and the baron’s expressions had
become more subdued than before.

Actually, what he said wasn’t wrong. Psychics were a race that specialized in defeating whatever Psychic
was stronger than them. Even if it breaks, it rushes forward.

Morgan probably came to save me, but he must have been stimulated by the confrontation with Ciel.

To tell the truth, it was not easy for me to keep my mouth shut due to the fact that I was possessed and the
secret of being a guide. Maybe it’s good? He spoke as his conscience pricked his lips and he said:

“There’s nothing to worry too much about.”

It sounded like he was saying it to me, so I glanced at him and he smiled at me, then turned to Baron Allen
and spoke again.

“The way I see it, your son is a physical esper. There is no need to worry and think of yourself as an
ordinary person. It will get better soon.”

“Physical Esper….”
 The Baron couldn’t erase his surprised expression. It was a natural reaction, as he would have thought that
the only espers in the empire would be the crown prince and the duke.

“Then, why did the Duke secretly enter our mansion? Just like last time.”

I had doubts about my father’s words. Didn’t you meet Ciel separately outside at that time and bring him
back?

Ciel erased his confident expression after hearing his father’s words. No, more accurately, I was
embarrassed.

“…It was just an attempt to see the face for a moment. I never meant to do something like this.”

The drooping corners of his eyes didn’t look like the solemn duke he had just seen. I held him because I was
more worried about Morgan than his inexplicable attitude.

I shook my dad’s hand.

“I think it would be right to treat Brother Morgan first, Dad.”

“My daughter, yes. I guess so.”

David, who was standing behind me, came up to me and gently wrapped his arms around my shoulders.

“You must be surprised, but Rin, please go back to your room.”

“Brother.”

“Father, I will carry Morgan.”

“Yes, Day. After….”

David walked towards the guest room at a fast pace, with Morgan on his back. Since I couldn’t go back to the
room like this, I tried to follow him.

At that time, Ciel gently squeezed my wrist.

“Nothing will happen, but I’ll come back tomorrow.”

 While he was wondering why he would say something like that when he wasn’t particularly worried, his
father slapped Ciel’s hand away. Even though it was not something one would do to a duke, Dad responded
proudly.

“Don’t mess with my daughter! And there’s no use in coming!”

“Baron Cloche.”

“I can never allow that.”

My father’s strong attitude felt unfamiliar. Always playful with me | I may feel that way more because he
was someone I only looked at with full and affectionate eyes.

I was led into the mansion by my father. The intense gaze continued to follow me, but I didn’t bother to look
back.

“Dad.”

“My daughter. Were you very surprised? If two guys are going to hit and fight, they’ll do it together….”

I couldn’t help but laugh at the annoyed words, but that wasn’t important right now. And I felt that the time
had come.

I didn’t want to make any secrets from my family. But I had no intention of revealing the most important
secret, no matter what.

In fact, how can you say that your real daughter is already dead and a complete stranger has come in to live
in her place?

However, I could no longer hide my appearance as a guide. Isn’t the reason why I couldn’t easily respond to
what just happened because I had something to hide?

“Dad….”

“Okay, go up to your room first. Dad knows everything….”

“No. Brother Morgan will need me to recover quickly.”

“…Lin?”
 I held my dad’s hand tightly and headed toward the guest room. Dad followed quietly. When I went to the
guest room, Baron Allen, my mother, and David were there.

After closing the door, I planned to give Morgan some guidance before the congressman arrived. At the
same time, I was planning to reveal the secret to my family.

“Baron Allen, I’m sorry.”

“Irene…. What do you have to apologize for? I’m just a little embarrassed. Morgan is Esper….”

I looked past the Baron and stared at Morgan lying on the bed. Places where self-treatment had already
taken place were noticeable.

“Mom, Dad, and Brother.”

“Rin, I told you to go up first.”

“Yes, my daughter, you would be surprised….”

When David and my mother said that they put me first, I slightly raised the corners of my mouth and
opened my mouth.

“Actually, I have something to tell you.”

“Huh?”

“You will need me to heal Brother Morgan.”

Baron Allen was the first to react to my words.

“What did you mean by that, Irene?”

Instead of answering, I took off the gloves I was wearing and held Morgan’s hand. A vast energy flowed into
him that was incomparable to the first guiding he had done.

Espers were people capable of self-treatment. Of course, every Esper. Although there were differences, it
was generally the case, and among them, the esper that was most capable of self-healing was the physical
world.
 But that didn’t mean they didn’t die. Because Espers are also human.

As Morgan began receiving guidance, his complexion began to brighten. The only connection we had was
our hands and our chemistry wasn’t very good, but it continued to infuse the energy within me.

I closed my eyes and concentrated on injecting energy, but the surroundings were quiet. Not only the
family, but even Baron Allen seemed to be watching with bated breath.

As I poured out so much energy, like filling an empty oak barrel with water, I felt like my strength was
draining away.

“Whoa….”

I was much more exhausted than when I guided Ciel, who had fainted, before. I staggered slightly and took a
step back.

“Irene!”

David quickly supported me. I felt dizzy, but I couldn’t go back to my room like this.

“Actually, I also developed strange abilities after suffering from a high fever.”

“…What is that, Rin?”

My father asked if I felt an unusual energy. I wanted to be honest and reveal everything, but sometimes it’s
better not to know. That was my possession, so I couldn’t pretend I knew about the guide from the beginning.

“I can’t explain it exactly in words, but when I see Esper, I feel like I want to help him. And I instinctively
knew how to do it.”

“Oh my God.”

Baron Allen clasped his hands together and muttered. I looked at my surprised family, then turned to check
on Morgan. The injured area seemed to be healing quickly.

Is Morgan at the level of A level? I felt like I was even impressed by the overwhelming resilience. It was rare
to see an esper with such good recovery ability.
 The words ‘God’ came out of the mouths of his family who watched him like that. Anyway, I was relieved to
see him recovering. David asked me as I was feeling drained.

“By the way, Rin.”

“Huh?”

“What is this pattern that resembles a Gisela rose?”

At his words, I reflexively raised my right hand to check. Just as my brother said, there was a Gisela rose in
full bloom on the back of my hand.

The pattern that appeared after appearing as a guide here was a rose, but in the shape of a peak. It’s not in a
form that’s close to 10,000 like this.
#Episode 48

Law of Equivalent Exchange

I was very surprised, but I didn’t show it on my face. My mom might be surprised because my hands were
burned.

“…It happened after suffering from a high fever, but I’m not sure.”

“Wouldn’t it be nice to go to the temple?”

David, who was looking closely at the back of my hand, said to his parents. I quickly responded to the word
temple.

“No, that’s fine…. I don’t want to tell you for no reason, brother.”

My parents, David, and Baron Allen all answered at the same time.

“Don’t worry, Rin.”

“My daughter, it’s okay.”

“Lin, if you want.”

“Irene, thank you so much for treating Morgan. If you are worried that the word will leak out, don’t worry.”

I felt reassured by their words. If I become known to the temple, they will definitely know that I am a guide,
and I will inevitably meet Seo-yoon. I hated just imagining that.

Because the person I hated seeing more than Ciel was Seoyoon. For the first time, I felt fortunate that my
family was far from the capital. Ciel alone was enough to give me a headache, but seeing other characters
would make even the most innocent me feel stressed.

“I want to rest first….”

I had no strength, so I leaned on David and spoke, and my body lifted up. Without delay, my brother came to
the room holding me. The hand that placed him on the bed was gentle and gentle, like caressing a feather.
 “Don’t worry about anything, just rest first. I’ll get Mary, just wait a moment.”

“Brother.”

“Huh?”

“There will be no harm to our family, right?”

David, who was about to ask my question, came back in front of me. And he narrowed his eyebrows as if he
didn’t like it.

“Lin, what are you worried about? Is it because of your ability to help Esper, or is it because of the Duke?”

I wanted to say both, but I couldn’t easily take my lips off. This is a question I’ve asked before, but why did
not only the saint appear as a guide, but also me?

When I couldn’t answer, David let out a short breath and ruffled my hair.

“Ah, don’t do it.”

“Don’t worry about anything, just rest first. I worry about everything. Don’t you trust your father and
mother?”

I answered his question immediately.

“No, I believe it. More than anyone else.”

“Well then, my little sister, don’t talk too much and just get some rest.”

“…Okay.”

It may not seem like a big deal, but it strangely made me feel relieved. I felt full as if I had immersed myself
in warm water. I watched David leave my room and closed my eyes.

As soon as I lay down, I felt very tired. Come to think of it, a lot happened…. After thinking about it, I fell
asleep before Mary came.
 ***

Seoyoon, who still had not returned to the temple, was enjoying a comfortable life in the imperial palace.

“The iced tea served at the imperial palace is also bitter. Ugh, I want to drink coffee.”

She muttered as she put down the iced tea she was drinking. The crown prince went to work, so he was able
to be alone for the first time. While fiddling with the cell phone hidden in her sleeve, she casually gave an
order to the courtier standing nearby.

“I want to be alone for a while, so come back later.”

“Then, please excuse me. Saint.”

“Yes, yes.”

After giving a cursory answer, she put some fruit in her mouth and looked around. This place, filled with
gorgeous roses, was the palace garden that only the royal family could enter.

With the crown prince’s permission, Seo-yoon was also able to come and go freely. After confirming that the
courtier had disappeared into the distance, she quickly took out her cell phone. After a long time, I turned it
on and clicked on the book-shaped icon.

〈Colleagues collected so far: 0〉

After deleting the text I saw as soon as I opened it, I started looking around.

“I really want to drink coffee. Life here is nice, but it’s so boring.”

Crucially, I felt impatient because my phone battery had less than 10% left.

“Ah, I was delayed because of that esper.”

She got irritated as she remembered Esper, who was very arrogant.

“Is it all about being a peacock? Even the crown prince can’t mess with me, so what can I say?”
 The more I thought about it, the more cocky my attitude became. But what was even more
incomprehensible was that the guiding did not work.

So I tried to find the cause, but I couldn’t find a good reason.

“I’m sure it’s not an engraving…. Is that possible?”

I heard there is no guide here. But who on earth would you imprint with? Seoyoon looked through the app,
recalling the phrase she had seen earlier.

“Why are you gathering fellow guides just because you’re crazy? You can monopolize everything like this.”

She clicked on all the apps one by one and found an app she had never seen before, which looked like a
book-shaped app. She had never installed an app that looked like a giant cloud rising upwards.

“What?”

When I clicked on the app out of curiosity, the first thing that came to mind was a black and red background.
And a phrase came to mind.

〈Would you like to go back to Earth?〉

Seoyoon almost screamed at the phrase she wanted so much.

“After all, if you came, you should let me go back.”

It’s a bit disappointing, but there were so many things missing here that it was inconvenient. Recently, the
imperial palace chef made a dish similar to fried chicken, but I was scolded because I wanted to eat the real
fried chicken.

“Huh?”

I clicked ‘Yes’ and the following phrase came to mind.

〈 In order to return, you must follow the law of equivalent exchange. A contingency corresponding to
returning to Earth arises. Do you agree?〉
 Seoyoon clicked agree without even thinking. Then the surrounding air began to distort. It was a little scary
because it looked as if a gate had been created, but she saw the message on her phone screen that the battery
was low and quickly slipped through the open gap.

Water droplets fell from the cup of iced tea she had been drinking just a moment ago. The place where the
wind swept past was silent.

***

Ciel, who was unaware of Irene’s situation, rushed to the Cloche territory the next day. Coming with Aiden,
he decided to arm himself with audacity and knocked on the baron’s door.

However, unlike in the past, the Baron’s door did not open easily. Only the head butler greeted them from a
distance from the entrance of the mansion, as if he had no intention of letting them into the house.

“I’m sorry, but the head of the family is not currently in the mansion.Then, I wish I could just see Irene…. It
won’t take up much time.”

If the duke said this, most people would not be able to refuse. However, the old butler, who had worked at
Baron Cloche for a long time, said this without blinking an eye.

“Miss, you need to rest. Please understand.”

“…Is Irene sick?”

I was worried because she seemed fine just yesterday. So I wanted to see more. The head deacon spoke
again in a stern tone to Ciel, who was wondering if it would be better to say that he had brought a gift for the
patient.

“No one can enter the mansion unless the head of the house is there. It is an order from the head of the
family.”

“…Is the Baron currently in the Guard?”

Ciel had no choice but to turn. As expected, Irene did not do the same yesterday. That I would marry the
man my parents wanted.
 It was an incomprehensible condition, but he had to follow it unconditionally. I didn’t have any room to
reject what she said, which was almost like putting me in a negotiating position.

The head deacon looked at Ciel with slightly surprised eyes as he asked in a voice full of impatience. The
head butler, who was momentarily taken aback by the fact that he was blocking the situation so recklessly,
but instead of getting angry and asking where the head of the house was, confessed without realizing it.

“Yes, it is. The master also went with us.”

He also added things that didn’t need to be said.

“Right. Thank you.”

“…No. Would you like me to guide you to the security station?”

When the duke, who was a high-ranking nobleman, expressed his gratitude, the head butler showed him
excessive kindness without realizing it. When do you stop them from coming in?

Ciel smiled and declined.

“I’ve already been there once, so there’s nothing to worry about. But….”

Ciel trailed off in disappointment and held out his hand to Luman, who was standing behind him. Lu Man
handed him the large bouquet he was holding.

Ciel delivered the bouquet to the Baron’s butler.

“It’s a flower I brought to give to Irene. Flowers are not guilty, so I hope you deliver them well.”

“…All right.”

The old butler accepted the bouquet with an incomprehensible expression. And then I thought. Should I
really refuse a marriage proposal from such a good-natured Duke? For the young lady’s sake, shouldn’t we
rather actively support the marriage?

Meanwhile, Ciel and Aiden got back into the carriage. Aiden, who didn’t say anything, conveyed what he had
read to his brother as soon as he got into the carriage.
 “I don’t think it’s a lie that you went to work for the security guard, bro. And I don’t think Lady Cloche is
sick.”

Ciel smiled softly and spoke to Aiden, who was now using his abilities freely.

“Aiden, if I have you, no one can deceive me.”

“Hehe, if it helped you, I’m happy too.”

“A remarkable guy.”

Ciel lightly stroked his younger brother’s head. In the past, I treated a child who could have been treated
like this too indifferently. Not only was he indifferent to Aiden, but in the past he was indifferent to his wife
and was even cold-hearted.

I won’t repeat that mistake again.

Arriving at the security station, Ciel took a deep breath and got off the carriage. This was because Baron
Cloche became difficult when he realized that he was his wife’s father.

“Aiden, you need to stay in the carriage for a moment.”

“Wouldn’t it be better for me to be there?”

“The Baron is not an easy person, so I think it would be better if I meet him alone….”

Before he could finish his words, a loud roar rang out.

Kuoooooo! The noise, like a building collapsing one after another, was all too familiar. It was a signal
signaling a monster wave that had been experienced several times.

Goosebumps appeared on my arms. As soon as Ciel noticed the dust spreading like a whirlpool in the
distance, he urgently ordered Luman.

“Protect Aiden!”
#Episode 49

He Wasn’t Such a Delicate Man

I woke up with strong sunlight stinging my eyes. As I was stretching my arms and legs while lying down
feeling dizzy, I suddenly opened my eyes when a thought occurred to me.

“Did you fall asleep just like yesterday?”

I had no memory of meeting Mary. No matter how tired I was, I was embarrassed because I had never felt
like this before. I can’t even feel it….

Considering that the clothes he was wearing were pajamas, it seemed like Mary had stopped by. That made
it even more absurd. Because I didn’t even remember changing my clothes.

“Did I give you too much guidance?”

I feel like I put in too much energy because my chemistry isn’t that good, but is that really why I overworked
myself to the point of collapsing like this?

Although I was guiding based solely on my past experience, it seemed a little different from the guiding I did
in Korea. I got out of bed and pulled back the curtains, but the sunlight was a little different from the morning.

“Is it already lunch…?” …. For some reason, I wondered why Mary wasn’t coming.”

I thought it was strange that the sun did not come even though it rose like this, but it seemed like my
parents had made a separate announcement. It felt a bit hot, so I opened the window and heard something
talking.

When I stuck my head out the window to check, I saw Ciel first. I didn’t like that it was so tall that it was the
first thing I saw wherever I went.

He came with Aiden and said some more before handing the bouquet to the butler. After that, I got back in
the carriage and went back.

I watched and pulled the rope. As if she had been waiting, Mary came up with some simple food. And the
butler also came up.

“Miss, I….”
 The butler could not convey his words properly. I think it was because of my dad. Of course, I didn’t really
want to take what Ciel gave me, but the flower didn’t do anything wrong, and neither did the butler.

“Mary, organize the bouquet and put it in a vase.”

“Oh my, that’s a very desirable Gisella rose. It’s exactly the same color as your hair.”

The pink Gisella rose he gave as a gift had a strange scarlet color, unlike other roses. It certainly looked
similar to my hair color, as Mary said.

“Uh? There was a black rose in it. Even if it’s just one flower, it’s going to be very expensive. What should I
do, lady? I think it was hard to see because it was covered by the wrapping paper…. Maybe I went in wrong?”

At Mary’s words, I put a grape in my mouth and then turned my head. A black rose as dark as night
appeared in Mary’s hands as she moved the flowers into a vase.

A song was heard.

“Can you give it to me?”

“Here, lady.”

Seeing that the thorns had been removed, it seemed that it had not been included by mistake. Suddenly,
laughter came out. I couldn’t help but notice that he sent Black Rose intentionally.

“He wasn’t such a delicate man.”

It would be a lie if I said I wasn’t moved by his small gift, which I would have never dared to imagine in the
past. The only man who knows Seohyun from a past that no one can remember.

What I have in common with the real Irene is that no one probably knows our real situation.

I twirled the black rose to look at it and then handed it to Mary.

“Put this in a separate vase as well.”

“Shall I just plug this in separately?”

 “Huh. That….”

I hesitated for a moment and then added.

“Put it in the bedroom.”

I finished my light meal, thinking that it was not because he gave it to me, but because it was the first time in
a while that I saw a welcome color.

“Miss, shall I bring some casual clothes?”

“Hmm….”

Perhaps because I slept soundly, my body felt very groggy. After thinking about it for a while, I answered
Mary.

“Give me riding clothes. I need to shoot a bow.”

“Ma’am, if she found out, she’d be worried….”

“I slept well and felt so refreshed. There’s nothing to worry about.”

“Yesterday, even though I changed your clothes, you couldn’t wake up….”

“Hehe, that’s right. I don’t remember anything.”

“Anyway…. If I get scolded by my wife, I don’t know.”

“I said it’s okay.”

I put on comfortable riding clothes and took out the bow I had kept separately. Because this was also a bow
that Ciel had given me as a gift, my feelings became complicated and subtle. Anyway, I took my bow and
kathar and came out of the mansion.

I was planning to stop by my mom for a while before going to the training center. Since my mom was
probably worried, I thought I had to show her that I was okay so she would feel at ease.

“Is Brother Morgan awake?”

 I saw the wound healing at an incredible rate, so I thought it would be okay. As I was wandering around
looking for my mother, I found my mother, a butler, and the head maid and other employees near the stables.
I looked at the people who were talking for a moment, and my mom immediately spotted me.

“Mom!”

“Rin, what if you come out already?”

When my mother, who discovered me, tried to hurry over to me, I stopped walking. At that moment, a
tremendous vibration rang out. With a loud roar, as if a large building had fallen on its side.

I felt like my hair was going to stand on end. This sign is something I have experienced many times in the
past. I stared at my mother looking back from a little distance away.

The scene seemed very slow to my eyes, as if it were in slow motion. The sight of my mother discovering
something and quickly taking care of it for her employees felt so unrealistic that I couldn’t even take a step.

“Kyaaah!”

“Lady! Come this way!”

The space that had always been peaceful and warm was filled with confusion. It was only then that I was
able to take a step due to the screams I heard around me.

“Mom!”

“Irene! Hurry and enter the mansion!”

I saw the gatekeeper guarding the entrance to the mansion hurry up and stand in front of my mother, but I
was distracted by something else rather than them. I saw a monster that seemed bigger than the mountain
behind my house running towards me at a great pace.

If it came in that state, it would cause damage not only to the mansion but also to the territory. I was lucky if
only one came, but for some reason, I had the illusion that countless monsters would follow in droves behind
me.

“Irene! Hurry!”

My mother, lost in thought, ran to me, and behind her the butler, the head maid, and the other employees
hid in fear.
 “Even if you hide like that….”

He won’t be the type of guy that you wouldn’t know just because he’s hiding. People often make the mistake
of thinking that being big means being brainy, but that guy is not that type of guy. He was obviously making a
loud noise on purpose.

He is aware that people are scared by such sounds. At the same time, he lures other monsters. He is a man
with a strong appetite who puts everything into his mouth, both human and monster.

Even in Korea, every time I encountered that guy, many of my colleagues disappeared into his mouth.

“Why….”

I definitely studied the monsters here through the Monster Encyclopedia. Although it was composed of
similar types, its appearance was clearly different from the monsters seen in Korea.

But that guy was running towards us, looking no different from before.

“Irene!”

At the same time my mother called in a tearing voice, I lifted the bow I was carrying on my shoulder. I
immediately inserted the monster arrow and aimed at the monster’s eyeball. I had to buy time. It’s a monster
that ordinary people can’t catch.

I pulled the bowstring with all my might. Shoulders, arms, and back are flat

As it stretched, the muscles contracted. The moment I came within range, I let go of the bowstring I was
holding.

Pyu-!

The sound of the wind blowing was clearly audible. And then I saw the monster moving around and
screaming. It didn’t hit my eyeball exactly and seemed to have only grazed it, so I chewed my lip.

“Lin! Come here, my daughter!”

Mom said, hugging me. Even though I was so shocked that my lips turned pale, my mother was a wonderful
person who took care of me and her employees before herself.
 “Mom, what should we do with the local residents?”

At this distance, it would definitely cause damage to the territory. In the past, even when monsters entered
the outskirts, they suffered enormous damage. At my words, my mother judged the situation with calm eyes.

“Deacon, how many guards are in the mansion now?”

“Yes, ma’am. I understand there are five people waiting.”

“I should go to the estate with them.”

“Mom, I’m going with you.”

At my request, my mother got angry with an expression I had never seen before.

“Absolutely not! You go straight to your room! When the head of the family comes, everything will be
resolved.”

“Yes, Miss. Please leave this place to us.”

Before I knew it, the guards who came running spoke. They certainly won’t welcome me being with them. I
didn’t want to waste any time and obediently stepped back.

“All right.”

“Okay, my good daughter, go back to the mansion.”

Only then, with a relieved expression on her face, did her mother leave the mansion, accompanied by the
security guard and several employees. I watched the figure disappearing into the distance from behind the
building and then moved.

Because I couldn’t send my mom to a place with monsters alone like this.

From the beginning, he obediently retreated with the intention of following along. I secretly took the horse
out of the stable and was about to mount it when someone appeared from behind. Since I didn’t feel any
presence at all, I instinctively took Kathar out of my arms and swung it around.

“Irene, wait….”
I stopped when I heard a familiar voice. Morgan took a step back and smiled awkwardly at me.

“Do you know how to handle something dangerous like that?”

His gaze was fixed on my catarrh and was swaying back and forth.
#Episode 50

Protecting My Guide Is Esper’s Mission

“Are you okay?”

“Oh, it didn’t even graze me. Don’t worry.”

“It’s not that, I’m asking, are you okay now?”

When asked again, Morgan smiled shyly, scratching the back of his head as if he finally understood. It was a
harmless laugh that oddly suited him despite being as big as a bear.

“I heard from my father that you saved my life.”

“You don’t die like that, if you’re an Esper.”

“…Irene seems to know a lot about Espers.”

I was momentarily speechless at his question. I tried not to show it, but I was so busy that I forgot about it
for a while. When I didn’t answer anything, Morgan cautiously approached me first and asked.

“Are you trying to go?”

“…Yes.”

“It’s dangerous to be alone. I’m going with you.”

Yes, I guess it would be more helpful to have an esper. If any circumstances arise, there may come a moment
when you have to save Young Ji-min. I’m not sure if the current situation is really a monster wave or not, but
if there is even one esper, it’s better than not having one.

Plus, a physics-based esper.

After thinking about it, I jumped lightly and got on the horse.

“Is your brother’s horse here?”

 “Uh, wait a minute.”

He took the black horse out of the corner and mounted it. While the stable keeper was away for a moment, I
hurried out of the mansion. It seems like all the security guards were dragged away, so there was no one
guarding the door, so they got out easily.

As I was running along the single road, I heard people screaming from afar. And boom, boom, the ground
shook. I pulled on the reins and entered the mountain path off the road.

It would be better to judge the situation from a little higher up. It was based on numerous past experiences.
I climbed up the mountainside and looked down on the territory. There were fires everywhere and people
were heading somewhere in perfect order.

He was showing his true value in education.

“As expected, the Cloche territory is different.”

Morgan, who was following behind, also looked down and said.

As he said, I also think it is possible because it is our territory. Mom will most likely be at the head of that
procession. I felt proud. It was very different from the past situation where I had to deal with monsters to
survive.

I rode the horse and galloped through the mountains. While keeping an eye on any possible situation, I
didn’t miss the distant roar.

“Irene, in front of you.”

At that moment, Morgan leapt forward and pointed. I found my mother and the security guard in the lead.

“Onii-sama, please kill the monster in front of me.”

The place where the residents of the territory moved was the shelter that had been prepared on a regular
basis. No monsters are allowed to enter that place. Morgan turned his head at my words.

“Then what are you going to do?”

“I’m going to see my mom.”

 “Then, I’ll go with you.”

“No. Brother, you need to go to the shelter first and check whether there are monsters or not.”

“But you can’t send it alone. Me too….”

Morgan stared somewhere before speaking. Not far away, a group of small monsters were approaching.

“Irene, avoid this way!”

He took out his sword and swung it. The green-skinned monster had a long snout. It is a type that mainly
eats corpses and is not very strong, so it can be easily killed with a single arrow.

“Kyaaah!”

At that time, a scream was heard from below. People who had been moving in an orderly manner left their
seats. Something disgusting was sticking out of the ground, grabbing people’s ankles and pulling them.

Immediately the horse turned its head and rushed forward. He started shooting arrows one after another.
The shot hit the target accurately.

Pretty cute! The monster hid in the ground while making a tearing sound. I knew very well that this was not
the end.

“Don’t stop, move quickly!”

The residents of the territory recognized me, each expressed their gratitude and quickly moved on. I knew
it wasn’t easy to protect these people, comprised only of women and children, but I could never give up.

Since I am also a member of the Cloche family, I had ample reason to protect them. Fortunately, there were
no threatening monsters in sight, so I was able to solve the problem with my own hands.

I felt reassured that Morgan would take care of it from above. As I got closer to the shelter, my mother found
me and became very angry.

“Irene de Cloche!”

I was a little worried when I heard my full name, which I would never normally call, but I couldn’t stay quiet
like my mom was worried about me.
 “Mom, I’m sorry. But I also couldn’t stay at the mansion because I was worried about my mom.”

At my words, my mother’s expression darkened as if she was about to cry, but then became determined.

“But you should have listened to Mom. But why are you following me so recklessly? What are you going to
do if something big happens…?”

Before my mother finished speaking, the ground shook violently. I intuitively felt a sense of crisis. Could it
be that the monster came this way?

“Hurry up! We must send the territory’s residents into the shelter!”

Following my mother’s command, the guards moved quickly. Residents of the territory began to enter a
cave-like entrance that had been converted into a shelter in part of a former mine.

I also helped the residents of the territory. Every time the ground shook, leaves fell.

“Now, come this way.”

Holding a child’s hand, we entered the cave. As I watched them take their places and hold their breath, I
thought that I had done a good job of conducting evacuation drills.

My respect for my parents arose again, but it became noisy outside. When they came out, the guards all
looked at one place and drew their swords. Their expressions looked as if they were prepared for death.

Mom was standing at the forefront. The sight of him frozen and unable to move, as if he had witnessed
something, sent a chill down my spine. As I cautiously approached my mother, I saw a being hidden by the
trees.

The monster lying flat on its face and rolling its big eyes was the same guy from earlier. It is as big as a
mountain and has great intelligence, so it was a monster that I avoided at all costs whenever I encountered it
in the past.

At this point, it became difficult to understand. Why on earth do we have to see monsters seen in Korea in
the Stern Empire?

Wow!

The monster opened its mouth and screamed as if it had been waiting. And he tried to swing his huge arms
at his mother.
 “Lady!”

“Baroness!”

The guards rushed at him all at once, but were bounced off by the giant arms, and it seemed like he was only
targeting my mother. Disgustingly, it was the same as the past and I felt like I was going to vomit. It was a guy
that only preyed on women and children.

Mom didn’t scream once and just stared straight ahead. While the monster was shaking off the security
guard who was swinging his sword, I finally arrived and hugged my mother from behind.

“Mom!”

“Rin?”

When I called, thinking she was at the shelter, my mom looked at me with her eyes wide open. At the same
time, the monster that threw the guard looked at me.

More white eyeballs rolled around and the open mouth made strange noises. I pulled my mom and pushed
her aside.

Then, he took out Kathar and jumped up to avoid the giant palm. | If you cannot avoid it, you must kill it.
Because it’s the only way to survive.

“Ahhhh, Irene!”

My heart tightened at my mother’s screams, but I couldn’t avoid it any longer. I ran quickly on the
disgusting arm of the guy I had caught once in the past.

Hook, hook.

The other hand flew towards me, but I stabbed Katar, pinned him, and jumped. Thanks to the constant
training I’ve been doing, my body moves much the same as it did in the past.

No, it seemed faster and more powerful than before.

“Lady Cloche!”
 A familiar voice was heard from down below. I glanced down and saw Aiden staring at me with his mouth
open. Behind him, Lu Man also stood frozen.

I checked further back and found Ciel. I guess having him would be helpful.

But he wasn’t visible and I couldn’t look away any longer.

“Irene!”

Morgan screamed in the distance, and at the same time the monster lifted its prone body.

Kuung-.

I quickly climbed to a great height and jumped to avoid falling. The monster just screamed as if it didn’t
even feel pain when it hit its shoulder with a catarrh.

In that gap, I climbed onto the monster’s shoulder and climbed on its head to attack its speed. Since the hard
skull cannot be pierced with just catarrh, I planned to attack the eyeballs.

Wow.

At that time, the monster screamed and waddled around. When I looked down, it looked like Morgan had
approached me and slashed my ankle with a sword. But this was not a good situation for me.

“Tsk!”

The catarrh hit the tough skin before it slipped and fell. While hanging on, I clung tenaciously every time the
monster jumped around.

“Whoa….”

During a quiet period, I tried to climb up again with my head. At that time, a strong wind blew from afar.
The hot wind wrapped around me in an instant and immediately lifted me up.

And then a familiar scent reached my nose.

“You did it in the past, but you are too reckless.”

 Before I knew it, Ciel had flown over and hugged me tightly and muttered. Only after he came did I see
another place in my field of vision. The entire area where the guards were located was a sea of fire. I slowly
raised my head, unable to hide my surprised expression.

The bright blue eyes that met in front of my nose seemed a mysterious color like purple. The long eyes
curved towards me.

“It is an esper’s mission to protect my guide.”

As soon as he finished speaking, the huge monster that had been tormenting us so much rose into the air.
#Episode 51

I Wish I Could Escape

It would be rare for an esper to lift a monster as big as a small mountain with one blow. Ciel did it without
any hesitation. As I climbed higher and higher, I looked down and took a deep breath at a scene I had never
seen before.

“Hey, please guide me.”

As expected, he must have already used a lot of power to create a sea of fire in the distance. Without delay, I
took off my gloves and tried to guide, but he was one step faster.

He sucked my lips in front of his nose. I knocked on the side a few times like I was kissing a bird. As if he
expected me to open my mouth first.

He raised the corner of his mouth as if nothing had happened at the sight of sweat beading on his forehead.
Why do I cry when I see that….

So I put in the catarrh and held his face in my hands. I opened my lips and guided my tongue in. I strongly
drew up the energy and flowed it into him.

His tongue, which had stopped for a moment as if it had broken down, suddenly moved roughly. He pulled
my tongue out, sucked it, and greedily explored the inside of my mouth. Every time my mucous membrane
brushed, I felt my energy being sucked into him.

The effectiveness of guiding seemed to increase when the lead was clearly deep. As I was guiding like that
for a while, the place below became noisy. When I parted my lips, which were sticky, the saliva stretched out
and then stopped.

“Huh….”

He took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. My gaze fell on his gently closed eyes, as if he was savoring
something sweet. As I was staring, there was a commotion downstairs again, so I lowered my head.

Although it was in the air, the monster floating lower than us was being broken into pieces. Every time a
flash of golden light passed sharply past, the monster cried out and a tremendous sound of cheers rang out
from beneath it.

“Dad?”
 It was hard to see because it was far away, but the person struggling under the monster was my dad. Her
brown hair was flowing and she was swinging her sword freely.

Behind them, I saw guards who had just dismounted from their horses.

“Ha…. What should I do if my father-in-law is a sword master?”

At that time, Ciel spoke quietly. Funny enough, I couldn’t take my eyes off my father’s new appearance
rather than Ciel, who called me my father-in-law even though he wasn’t married yet.

He shouted downward while being held by Ciel.

“Dad!”

Then golden eyes followed immediately. Metallic eyes that can appear cold always turn gentle when they
touch me.

“Lin! Daddy’s here!”

The corners of my mouth naturally rose at the reassuring shout. I want to brag. Ah, this is how it feels.

In the past, there was a guide who especially boasted about his parents. At the time, I thought he was a kid
who couldn’t do anything on his own, but now I can truly understand.

I wanted to run quickly and be hugged by my dad, who would hug me reassuringly like always. So I said
while holding Ciel’s arm that was wrapped around my waist.

“Put me down!”

At my words, he tightened his arms and pulled me closer.

“It’s still dangerous.”

“It’s okay now, so please put me down.”

“…Huh, just wait.”

 He reached for the monster his father was tearing into pieces. The head of a living monster screams even
when its limbs fall off.

I was pulled out.

Awesome liquid!

The way to catch this monster was to completely destroy its head. This is because the head has the ability to
regenerate as long as it is alive. Ciel skillfully burned the monster’s head with his fire and wind abilities.

A strange crying sound spread out, but soon disappeared completely. The people below looked at Ciel with
surprised faces. They clasped their hands and muttered something like those who had witnessed a wonderful
scene.

Ciel came down lightly while holding me. As soon as my feet touched the floor, my mom ran towards me as
if she had been waiting.

“Lin!”

“Mom….”

Looking at my mother with a completely distorted expression, I could see how worried she was. I felt sorry,
but if a moment like before came again, I would protect my mother without hesitation.

“Ma’am, you’d better be careful because there might still be some small bugs left.”

Dad said while hugging Mom. I wanted to quickly run to the two of them, but I couldn’t because Ciel was still
wrapping his arms around my waist.

“Please let me go of this.”

So I waved my arms again and said, but he was glaring somewhere without moving a muscle. I followed his
gaze and saw Morgan. Morgan was also looking at Ciel with a negative look.

If you’re going to have a snowball fight, let’s do it together. Why won’t I let it go?

Without waiting any longer, I grabbed my right wrist with my left hand and made my arm horizontal. After
taking a short breath, I hit his side with my elbow as hard as I could.
 “Ugh!”

Only then did the arm fall off. I quickly ran to my mom and dad.

“Mom! Dad!”

“Ah, Lin! My daughter!”

My mom hugged me and burst into tears. Dad patted my head and nodded.

“Good job. Lin.”

I burst out laughing at my dad’s praise. Then my mother raised her head and scolded my father.

“Is that what you’re going to say? If I had not been careful, I would have been in big trouble! It was a good
thing the duke came! I almost lost my daughter again!”

“Big, hum. No, you can’t scold me for that. How can you scold a daughter who worked hard as a member of
the Cloche family?”

“That’s it! I don’t know!”

“Hehe, boo….”

Dad stamped his feet, unable to do either this or that. I said, wrapping my arms around my mother’s
shoulders.

“Mom, I am not weak.”

I wanted to help my mother who had not yet escaped the memories of the past.

“I am not a child anymore.”

“Lin! Yes, you are right. But even though it was reckless, it was too reckless.”

“Mom. Now I want to protect my mom. My father, my brother, and as the daughter of a lord, even the people
of the territory. I will definitely protect you. No matter what my mother says, I can’t change this.”
 Mom raised her head at my firm words. His tear-stained face was filled with both uniqueness and sadness. I
continued talking while holding both of my mother’s arms.

“Therefore…. I hope Mom can escape from the past now.”

At my words, my mother closed her eyes and shed silent tears. I gently hugged his trembling shoulder. At
that time, I heard a sobbing sound next to me.

Feeling that it was not just one or two people, I glanced around and saw my father biting his lip and holding
back his tears, David covering his mouth with his hand, and the security guards covering their mouths with
eyes full of respect.

I was somehow embarrassed and looked away, pretending not to see, but one person started clapping.

Clap, clap…. Clap clap clap!

In an instant, everyone was applauding like a wave, and each person spoke.

“You look great!”

“As expected, our captain’s family thought differently!”

“I respect you! Madam, lady!”

“Hwiyu-. Wow!”

As people’s cheers grew louder, as if they were watching a sports game, Ciel approached and spoke.

“As expected, families with long traditions are different. I am once again in awe of the Cloche family.”

Now that the duke was involved, people couldn’t be more rough.

“The duke was really cool too! No, isn’t that ability a fraud?”

“How can you pick out a monster so carefully and burn it! He’s the same guy, but I fell in love with him!”

“If the duke wasn’t there, the damage would have been great, so thank you!”
 Even the residents of the territory who were hiding in the cheers of the guards came out and shouted in joy.
I know it’s something to cheer about as we got through the monster wave with almost no damage, but I
couldn’t lift my head.

I felt like my face was hot for some reason, and then David came out and messed with my hair.

“After all, you can’t hide the fact that you inherited our family’s blood. Who would be so brave?”

“Brother…. Stop.”

“Hey, I’ve been looking into this since I secretly practiced archery on my own every day. Oh, it’s really sad.
It’s still cute, but if it were my younger brother, I would have taken him around and taught him all sorts of
things!”

“You can still do that now. Is there anything that a woman can’t do?”

If possible, I would like you to tell me in detail. If so, I wouldn’t have gotten lost in the beginning like I did
this time.

David responded to my words with a hearty laugh.

“Okay! Onii-sama will tell you everything!”

At that time, my mother spoke in a stern voice.

“Day. Don’t overdo it.”

I didn’t mean not to do it. So, when I looked up in surprise, my mother, who had wiped away the tear stains
with a handkerchief, spoke again with a solemn expression, no different from usual.

“Before that, I need to make a few promises to my mom.”

These words were like permission, so I was hugged by my mother.

“Thank you, Mom!”

Now you don’t have to hide and practice. I was excited to learn in earnest. Ciel, who had remained quiet
until then, came closer and made a secret suggestion.
 “If that’s the case, I can teach you well. What do the Baroness think? Wouldn’t it be better to have someone
teach you who will protect you perfectly no matter what? Baron and Baron Yeongsik will be busy for the time
being.”

At Ciel’s suggestion, Mom’s expression changed strangely, and Dad and David’s expressions turned fierce.
#Episode 52

Nothing Has Changed at All

“…It’s an attractive offer, but I still can’t entrust my daughter to an outsider.”

Dad and David’s expressions widened at Mom’s answer, and Ciel lowered his eyebrows as if he were
depressed.

“Because I’m an outsider…. Yes. It’s not wrong, but no one knows whether I will become an outsider in the
future, right?”

I guess it wasn’t my mistake that I felt like I was speaking so loudly that not only the guards but also the
people of the territory perked up their ears.

My mother’s eyes, which had always maintained her composure, trembled slightly. I was about to step
forward, but my father intervened.

“I should have told you no!”

“It would be nice if you could at least tell me the reason why this happened. Why did you reject the
marriage proposal? I can accommodate anything.”

Dad’s eyes also wavered here and there because of Ciel’s proactive actions. An ordinary noble would have
reacted angrily the moment he was ignored like this.

But Ciel not only did not do that, but also gave his parents an earnest look. I still didn’t understand. Are you
really serious about marrying me again?

So why?

“I don’t think this is a conversation to be had in a place like this. I will formally invite you next time.”

In response to my mother’s appropriately interrupted words, the guards said something incomprehensible,
‘Ah, ma’am, please’, but I pretended not to hear them. It was because I felt somehow embarrassed.

“Your wife is right. I think it would be a good idea to start organizing things first. They say they’ve taken
care of everything, but we don’t know yet.”
 After taking care of my mom and I, my dad gave an order to the security guard.

Divide into groups and search the area around the village! If there are any traces of the monster left, shoot a
flare!”

“Ancient! All right!”

The security guards left the scene neatly and quickly. The few remaining people watched as the residents
returned to the village. I looked back at Ciel before going back with my mom.

He must have been watching me the whole time, so he made direct eye contact.

“Mom, wait a minute.”

Mom seemed to know who I was looking at, looked at me and Ciel for a moment, then nodded.

“We have to come back before we finish cleaning up here.”

“Yes, got it.”

I hugged my mom lightly and then walked away. As I approached, Ciel’s expression became brighter. He was
such an easy man to understand.

“I have something to tell you.”

“Yes, as much as you want.”

I dragged him to a place with few people. I looked at him, who was easily pulled in, and found Aiden behind
him. He was looking at the people around him as if observing them.

Then, there was a time when he nodded slightly, and that appearance was somehow suspicious. A certain
esper from the past came to mind and I immediately asked Ciel a question to see if anything could be found.

“Is your younger brother an esper too?”

“…I guess you can’t deceive your eyes.”

“Really? There was no such story in the book….”

 I quickly closed my mouth as the words came out without me knowing. However, Ciel shrugged his
shoulders with a nonchalant expression.

“Are you okay. Because it’s a book I’ve seen before.”

“You read it?”

“Okay.”

“Have you ever read the book ‘I Got Dimensionally and Became the Main Character’?”

“Okay.”

I was so embarrassed that I had nothing to say. And I had a strange feeling. At the time, I didn’t make the
connection because I thought he was simply an alien and not a dimension shifter.

What did he think while reading the novel in which he appeared? How did you feel when you found out that
the place he lived was just a fiction in Korea?

For the first time, I felt sorry for him, and Seo-yoon came to mind. Perhaps that woman had introduced the
book. Just like you did to me.

“You damn bitch!”

A swear word flew out without me even realizing it. I was angry. It seems that she was harassing not only
me but also the city. Why? Didn’t they love each other?

“Big, you….”

“Ah….”

I didn’t even think about it because of the heat that boiled over for a moment, but he was a duke here
anyway, so it would be rude to do this.

“I’m sorry, I got so excited at the moment….”

“Pfft, pfft….”
 He lowered his head and shook his shoulders. The sight of him laughing out loud was something I had never
seen before in all my years of seeing him. So I couldn’t say anything.

Could it be that Ciel, who was my husband, did not smile because he was in front of me, but that he had no
reason to smile? While living in Korea. I was confused because it was a hypothesis I had never thought about
before.

“You are…. Phew, really, nothing has changed at all.”

“I?”

It wasn’t a very pleasant comment for me, who thought he had changed a lot from the past, but I didn’t mind
seeing him smiling brightly, unlike in the past, so I just changed the conversation.

“Is your brother a spiritual person?”

“As expected, you recognize all that.”

“Then, I think it would be a good idea to break the habit of nodding to yourself…. Is there any reason to go
around spreading rumors that you are a spirit esper?”

Even in the past, spirit world espers thoroughly hid their traces. Most of the monsters captured were from
the elemental or physical world, while those from the mental world were mainly sent to foreign countries as
spies.

Because I knew that, it was like advice that came naturally.

“Irene.”

Ciel softly called me and immediately added.

“No need to worry too much. This is the Stern Empire, not the Republic of Korea.”

It seemed like it took a few seconds to understand what he was saying. I blinked slowly and nodded. Right.
Unlike Korea, the Empire did not yet know anything about espers’ abilities.

To begin with, I don’t know if there are any espers other than the crown prince and the duke.
 Maybe it was because I saw the monster I saw in Korea, but for a moment, everything felt confusing and
confusing. Ciel grabbed my shoulder as I was dazed for a moment and looked down with worried eyes.

“You are Irene de Cloche. She is the famous daughter of the Cloche family and soon to be a duchess.”

“…Ha.”

“I know very well that you are no longer Seohyun. I know why you reject it, but….”

As he continued speaking, he quietly held me in his arms. I wanted to shake it off, but strangely I couldn’t.
Wouldn’t the fact that we share a past that no one else knows give us an incredible bond?

I quietly hugged him and listened to his story.

“You can’t push me away for that reason. I’m a fool who can’t live without you.”

It was not the duke’s speaking style, but the speaking style I was familiar with, so it overlapped with the
past. It seemed like he said something similar back then. Although the nuance was completely different.

[Do you think I’m a fool who can’t do anything without you?]

It was something that came out as it followed me wherever I went. It was funny.

“When did you say you weren’t an idiot?”

“Because I was a nerd back then.”

I was so resentful, but now I don’t feel any emotion. I lightly pushed him away and then conveyed what I
wanted to say.

“I called because I wanted to ask you something.”

“It’s about monsters, right?”

He asked back as if he knew.

 “That’s right, why did monsters from Earth attack instead of monsters from here? It was definitely a
monster wave level. There must have been things just like the monsters on Earth, not just what I saw. You
saw everything, right?”

“Okay.”

“Do you by any chance know why?”

It was something that would never happen, but there are always exceptions.

“I’m sorry, but I don’t know the cause. But the same thing happened in the past. In the Stern Empire. I also
learned that after moving to Korea.”

When he said he didn’t know, my mind became more complicated.

“I have one more thing to ask you.”

“Anything. If you want answers, I’ll tell you everything I know.”

My attention was captured by the way the corners of his mouth were raised as if he was delighted. Then, for
a moment, this thought occurred to me. How much better would it have been if things had been like that in
the past? And that’s it.

“Let me talk about books for a moment.”

“I don’t care.”

“…Okay. In the book, there were only two espers, you and His Highness the Crown Prince, and the only
guide was the saintess Seo-yoon. But this time, I don’t know why, but I also appeared as a guide.”

I continued speaking, thinking of Morgan and Aiden.

“And Morgan and your brother also appeared as Espers. So this hypothesis keeps coming to mind. Perhaps
there are people in this world who appear as espers and guides? Could it be that he disappeared without
knowing it?”

Ciel was silent for a moment at my words. As I was quietly staring at him, who was looking down at me with
a complicated gaze, I heard a rustling sound behind me, so I reflexively turned my head, and Ciel’s expression
instantly changed to a fierce one.
 “Irene, I have something to tell you.”

The person who approached was none other than Morgan. He brought someone behind him. The girl I saw
for the first time looked at me and Ciel alternately, then her cheeks turned red.

Judging from his attire, he looks like a commoner, but why did Morgan bring him here? Have you lost your
family?

“I found it by chance when I saved it earlier, and it was a bit strange.”

“What is it, Brother Morgan?”

He quietly grabbed the girl’s wrist and blushed. Unless he fell in love at first sight, there was only one type
of person Esper would react to that way.

“It gives off a similar vibe to what you did for me. Of course, I think I’m weaker than you, so I don’t know if
what I’m thinking is right or wrong.”

The only person who gave off a similar vibe to me was my guide.

“Hello…. Miss.”

I looked at the girl who greeted me shyly with wide eyes in surprise. It was the same in poetry.
#Episode 53

Fragile?

Even if it was a guide, there was no way for me to know. Since there are no machines here to measure
grades like in Korea, the only way to find out accurately was to have a high-grade esper next to you.

I glanced at Ciel. Then he went straight to the girl. As if someone had read my thoughts.

At that time, Aiden came over here. I was almost convinced by the curious look I was getting at the girl I
assumed was my guide, but I had to make sure.

Ciel moved nearby without saying anything. Every time that happened, I felt strangely uncomfortable as I
watched the girl’s eyes turn to him. I didn’t really try to find out what kind of feeling was the beginning of that
discomfort.

“Who is this?”

Aiden asked with curious eyes. The girl recognized him as a nobleman at a glance and bowed her head.

“My name is Rose.”

“It’s a pretty name.”

Although Rose was shy when she saw Ciel, Aiden didn’t have a hard time with her, perhaps because they
were similar in age to Rose, who had a wary look in her eyes.

While watching the two people, I approached Ciel and asked a small question.

“What do you think?”

“It seems like the grade is low, but the guide is solid.”

“Do you do radiation guiding?”

“Uh, if I do it any longer, I think it will take a lot of physical strength….”

 It might be because there are three Espers around. I walked up to Rose and held out my hand.

“Rose, where are your parents?”

“Oh, my house is the red roof in the village. My parents passed away first, and I asked to see this person for
a while….”

Rose said, pointing at Morgan.

“I see. If it’s okay, I’d like you to go to my house for a while with your parents’ permission….”

“Me? To the lord’s mansion?”

The brown eyes that widened in surprise were lovely. I held her hand and took the first step. As I went, I
asked various questions. Have you ever suffered from a high fever, and if so, when was that time…?

That was the end of the day when Monster Wave first arrived.

***

Ciel, who received a formal invitation from Cloche Baron, once again prepared a black rose along with the
Gisella rose that reminded her of her. I wasn’t able to deliver it to you in person last time, but I was excited at
the thought of being able to give it to you in person today.

He chose his attire carefully and stood in front of the mirror dressed nicely.

“Brother, can I come meet Rose?”

At that time, Aiden came to the room where Ciel was staying and asked. It seems like he’s been going to see
Rose a lot lately, but there’s probably no way to stop him. How could an Esper refuse a guide?

“Okay. Instead, don’t go alone and make sure to bring a driver with you. Because you never know when
something will happen.”
 Perhaps because it was on the outskirts, monsters appeared frequently. Aiden, a spirit-type esper, was
unable to physically catch monsters, so he was careful about safety.

“Okay. But brother.”

“Huh?”

Ciel, who was debating whether or not it would be better to do a cravat, looked at Aiden through the mirror.
The younger brother looked like he was contemplating whether to speak or not and muttered his mouth, then
blurted out something.

“At that time, I happened to read your thoughts….”

“Who?”

“Lady Cloche’s parents.”

“Did you read the Baron’s thoughts?”

Before, I had never been able to read the thoughts of highly capable knights. Aiden’s abilities may have
improved in the meantime, or the Baron may have used a lot of power that day and was able to read briefly.

Ciel pondered intensely. I would like to know. I hope they like it first.

But seeing as I feel remorse, it probably isn’t a good thing to do.

“Whoa….”

He threw the worried cravat onto the sofa and turned to face Aiden. He said while holding his brother’s
shoulder.

“Great, I don’t think it’s for personal use. I see your abilities. I think it would be good to use it appropriately
when necessary.”

“…Okay.”

He patted Aiden’s shoulder, who looked sullen, and added.

 “You can try not to prove anything like that. Aiden. Your ability is more rare than that of any other esper, so
it’s best to hide it well.”

“Yes….”

“Have a good time with Rose and take care of anything if she’s in trouble. He is a very precious child.”

“Then, I guess I’ll have to buy you a cake. I bought you a chocolate cake last time, and you enjoyed it very
much.”

“Okay.”

He didn’t have many friends his age and had never appeared in social circles in the first place, so he thought
it would be better for Aiden to meet Rose.

I was willing. Also, I thought it would be better to have a guide next to my younger brother.

While thinking of various possibilities and directions, he sent his younger brother away and finished
adjusting his clothes.

“Duke, shall we commandeer the carriage?”

“Okay.”

He got ready ahead of the scheduled time and got into the carriage. I hurried because the accommodation
was located in the neighboring estate.

I wanted to stay at the lodgings in Cloche Manor, but after seeing the lodgings there, Luman strongly
insisted that I absolutely not do so, so it was an inevitable choice.

“Hehe, I guess they’d hate it if I told them I was indebted to Baron.”

At that time, the Baron and David were still welcoming. Now I was nervous because it felt like not only Irene
but the entire family was rejecting him.

As he entered the Cloche estate, he looked out the window, smelling the fragrant roses. It’s hard to believe
that this is where the monster wave came from, but the territory didn’t take much damage.
 I was proud. I thought it was a good thing I came here at that time. If this had happened while he was in the
capital….

“Just thinking about it gives me chills down my spine.”

If Irene had been hurt, he didn’t seem to be able to forgive himself.

“Why are you so reckless, then and now?”

In the past, she had dealt directly with monsters while being a guide. Even though he told me not to come, I
followed him and tried to protect him.

“Who is going to protect whom…?”

When I think back to the past, there were more painful moments than happy ones, but the time I spent with
her was so precious that I couldn’t forget it.

“Duke, we have arrived.”

Following the coachman’s guidance, he hurriedly got out of the carriage. A large bouquet of flowers came
out first, followed by Ciel, who looked as good-looking as the flowers, and the faces of the employees standing
all turned to one side.

Standing in front of the carriage were Arthur with a disapproving expression, Helen with a calm expression,
and David with a strange expression.

“Thank you for formally inviting me.”

He felt secretly disappointed that he could not see Irene. Arthur opened his mouth, perhaps revealing it
through his expression.

“I let my daughter rest. Even yesterday, I overexerted myself.”

“You said you overdid it? Is there something wrong?”

Helen added softly to Ciel, who asked with a worried expression.

“It’s not that much. But since he was weak from a young age, I let him rest.”
 “You were weak….”

Arthur added, “I’m glad it’s getting better now.”

“Yes, I am very worried. I’m still weak.”

“…Is it?”

“Did you not see or feel it, Duke? Because it’s so fragile….”

Ciel thought of Irene for a moment. I never looked closely, but I could feel her muscles when I held her in my
arms. In the past, his wife also trained her body regularly. So I thought it would definitely be the same this
time.

Irene is so weak?

From then on, doubt appeared in Ciel’s eyes. However, as soon as Arthur opened his mouth, he was
bragging about his daughter.

“Of course, I know that the Duke is fascinated by my daughter’s charms, but as a parent, I can’t help but feel
worried. Not only is her body weak, but her heart is so beautiful and tender…. Huh, really? Ma’am?”

“You are right, honey. Still, I don’t think this is the right place to leave guests standing like this, so stop
talking and go to the living room.”

“Oh, I see.”

Only then did Arthur guide Ciel. After looking dazed for a moment, he came to his senses and moved
according to the instructions. I already knew where it was, but a formal invitation was something else, so I
followed it.

However, a person who appeared to be Irene’s personal maid approached him.

“I’m sorry, Duke.”

“What’s going on?”

“Perhaps that bouquet is a gift for our young lady?”

 “Yes, that’s right.”

Today, I deliberately prepared the same bouquet as last time to hand it out in person. Just thinking about it
made me feel happy, so I curled my mouth, but the maid held out her hands.

“Yes, then I will pass it on to you.”

“….”

Ciel couldn’t answer. I thought I would be able to see Irene even if I talked to my family first.

“Mary, what are you doing? Hurry up and stop carrying the duke’s luggage.”

At the Baroness’s urging, Mary quickly took the bouquet from his hand. It almost felt like I was being
robbed. From then on, Ciel thought something strange was going on.

When I entered the living room with a dejected expression on my face, unlike before, there was a proper
black tea set prepared instead of hand-dried herbal tea. He sat down on the sofa and looked at the three
people sitting across from him one by one.

Arthur, Helen, and David were looking at him like judges.

Gulp.

Ciel swallowed and straightened his loose back. It seemed like today’s invitation wasn’t just an invitation.

It was like a meeting place without the wife.

#Episode 54

I Think I’m Completely Smitten

“First of all, I would like to ask you something. Where on earth did you send your daughter a marriage
proposal? Is it because of that ability that is said to be helpful to Espers?”

Arthur asked so boldly that there was no such thing as a fastball like this. Ciel opened his mouth resolutely,
thinking, “This is how it begins.”

“Love at first sight.”

“….”

Arthur was speechless for a moment at his answer. Helen intervened.

“You can feel love at first sight. It’s something we’ve all experienced.”

“Well, I fell in love with you at first sight and proposed to you….”

Hearing Arthur’s careless words, Helen secretly pinched her thigh strongly. Then Arthur said with a grin.

“My wife, I’ve had a bit of a hard time these days. It seems like my finger strength has weakened a bit.”

“Father….”

When David, who could not see anything, called softly, Arthur belatedly changed his expression to a solemn
expression, but Ciel looked at Arthur with a slightly more relaxed expression than before. When he nodded
slightly with an empathetic look in his eyes,

Arthur’s expression changed strangely. It was like meeting a colleague.

“But contrary to the Duke’s feelings, I don’t know how the Duke Leopard will accept it. Isn’t that right?”

Ciel showed an unpleasant expression in response to Helen’s question.

 “Are you saying that among my vassals, there would be someone who would raise objections to my
companionship?”

“Actually, because she is my daughter, in my eyes she is prettier and smarter than anyone else, but that is
not the case in the world. Because he was a baron, or because he was from a local noble family from the
outskirts, or….”

Helen looked puzzled for a moment and then added.

“This is a young lady with a burn on the back of her hand….”

Before she finished speaking, Ciel expressed his displeasure.

“If those guys come out, I will cut off their heads on the spot. Who dares!”

Helen was momentarily shaken by the Duke’s fierce words. I wonder if a man who cares about his daughter
that much would be okay.

But we don’t know what the future holds. Even if you say things that you like now, won’t you lose interest
once you get married? The saying that it was love at first sight cannot support everything.

“Honestly, it is difficult to believe everything the Duke says. I know what kind of humiliation my daughter
who is away from us will suffer. Who knows, maybe my daughter will be taken advantage of because of her
ability to help Esper.”

“Baroness.”

Ciel called, but Helen did not stop.

“This is my precious daughter. Although he was a sad and pitiful child who faced the prospect of death at a
young age, he grew up brightly. Do you think that the Duke could easily let go of such an amazing child who
cares about his family more than anyone else? I’m not ready yet.”

“If possible, it’s better to live nearby….”

At that time, Arthur muttered vaguely. Ciel thought that this was the moment when his true intentions were
revealed.

“Baron.”
 So this time I called the Baron, but he too was drowned out by David’s words.

“I’m sorry for what I said, but my thoughts are a bit different.”

Ciel straightened his posture to listen to David’s words that seemed like salvation.

“So what do you think?As an older brother, you wouldn’t ignore your younger brother’s well-being, would
you?”

Despite his mother’s cold words, David decided that he must say something for his younger brother.

“I’m telling you this because you two seem to have forgotten. Aren’t you forgetting the most important
thing?”

“What is that!”

When Arthur asked angrily, David spoke confidently with a dignified face.

“The most important thing is whether our Lynn is someone we love. If so, I think we should support Lin, no
matter who it is.”

Ciel’s face brightened. I was happy that I had finally found someone I could communicate with.

“Then….”

Ciel opened his mouth with excitement, but was blocked again by Arthur.

“You said something very remarkable. That’s right, I forgot. The fact is that it has to be someone that our Rin
likes.”

“Iknow, right. I was only thinking about myself.”

“I don’t understand why your wife is worried. I don’t think it’s because we were raised at home so much
that we don’t know much about the world.”

“I’m still young…. I can’t believe you’re already married.”

“That’s right, everything you said is correct.”

 Arthur wrapped his arms around Helen’s shoulders, who were filled with regret. Ciel was trying to figure
out when to intervene and quickly opened his mouth.

“I understand the Baron and his wife’s concerns. But I never proposed with half-hearted intentions.”

“Hmm….”

When Arthur, who had made an expression of ‘I won’t forgive you even if he was a duke’ when they met at
the entrance earlier, nodded with a softened expression, Ciel gained courage.

“If the Baroness is worried about the Lady moving away, please wait a moment. I don’t have to be the head
of the dukedom, but Aiden can sit there, so as soon as he grows up, I will hand over the position and move
here. How is it?”

Helen’s expression also showed favorability at his suggestion, unlike at first. Ciel did not stop there and
drove a wedge.

“The ability to guide espers. In other words, Irene is a guide. Then, when the temple finds out about this,
they won’t remain silent.”

“…What is a guide?”

“What will you do if the temple doesn’t stay still? If that happens, I won’t stand still!”

“It’s a guide…. Are you really saying that it has the same powers as a saint?”

Helen, Arthur, and David responded in turn. In fact, the only person Ciel could think of since the high priest
asked him to find the real saint was Irene.

However, he never had any intention of taking Irene to the temple. It’s a waste to spend quality time with
her, so why do I have to take her to the temple and make her do work?

Additionally, Irene has a high sense of responsibility. So, if you were given a position, there was a high
probability that you would do it desperately.

You can never leave it like that…

“I hope you trust me. I would never do anything to harm her.”

 After Ciel finished speaking, silence fell in the living room. The family, who had remained silent, was
troubled for a long time. Not only the duke, but also the temple was involved, so my mind was confused.

At that time, David spoke softly.

“That too should be left to Rin’s choice.”

“What?”

“You!”

He emphasized it again to his upset parents.

“Now Rin is an adult. They say that parents’ excessive attention is actually harmful to Rin. All decisions will
have to be made by Lynn. That’s right.”

Arthur and Helen also thought carefully about David’s unusually strong argument. Is that really the right
path for my daughter?

Ciel felt reassured when he saw the Baron’s family.

Is this why she has changed? It must be because of the solid and warm atmosphere of this family that the
gloomy atmosphere of the past was eliminated and children were able to grow up cheerful and warm.

Ciel felt impatient at the end of the conversation, but waited patiently for an answer. I felt excited at the
thought that I could finally be a couple with her like before.

“Ma’am, I hope you will follow my opinion this time.”

As if he had made up his mind, Arthur opened his heavy mouth. Helen nodded and agreed.

“Yes I will.”

“Thank you, ma’am.”

Arthur looked at David once, then looked at Ciel. He faced the cold, shining golden eyes in a straight posture.

“Let me tell you what I think.”

 “Of course, Baron.”

“I will completely defer to my daughter’s opinion. As the head of the family, my opinion is based on the
opinions of my family.”

“Thank you. I won’t disappoint you.”

Ciel felt like he had everything in the world. The corner of his mouth twitched and kept moving upward.

“Then, can I go see Irene for a while?”

“…Wait a minute. A lady needs time, so please wait.”

“I understand, Baroness.”

Helen left first. The three men were looking at each other blankly. After some time had passed, the maid
came to visit.

“Ma’am asks you to come up to the lady’s room.”

This was the moment Ciel had been waiting for, so he got up and followed the maid. Although he was
elegant and full of dignity, he could not hide the impatience in his steps.

Arthur and David looked at his back and muttered to each other.

“I’m sure it was love at first sight.”

“I think I fell in love with that too.”

Ciel had already been to her room before, but his heart was pounding because this was his first time being
officially invited. It felt like the altitude was just around the corner, so when I stood in front of her room, my
heart felt like it was going to jump out of my mouth.

“Miss, the duke has arrived.”

“Come in.”
 Permission was heard and he entered the room. She had just come out of the bedroom and was as beautiful
as usual. Ciel smiled happily after seeing that the flowers I had sent were placed in a vase in her room.

“Irene. Long time no see.”

“…It doesn’t seem like it’s been that long.”

“For me, every minute is a waste.”

He followed Irene, who sat down on the sofa with a blank expression, and sat across from him. A new
teacup was placed in front of me and filled with tea water. After the maid left, Ciel couldn’t wait and
immediately tried to open his mouth.

Even if she didn’t say it first.

“So, did you get permission from my parents?”

“Uh, of course….”

“I made it clear. I will marry the man my parents like.”

At her next words, Ciel froze with his mouth open. And I quickly recalled the situation from before.

Come to think of it, the Baron and his wife never said they would allow it. I said I would allow any man that
Irene chose….
#Episode 55

Is That Guy Really Crazy?

“…It did?”

Why are you making such a stupid face?

I was looking disapprovingly at Ciel, who was sitting across from me. When I told him to come in, he said he
was as good as a puppy, but when he came in, why did he look like the world had collapsed like that? Put
people in front.

“So what did your parents say? I haven’t heard anything about it either.”

Mom just told me to get ready and didn’t come into the room. It seemed like he was holding back tears, as
his voice was a little muffled. Could it be that Ciel was coerced by his parents?

In the past, he was a man only I knew, so will this be any different?

This was even a class society, and Ciel was the highest-ranking duke among the nobles.

Feeling suspicious that he wasn’t answering, I raised the corner of my eye, and his bright blue eyes started
shaking as if they were fluctuating.

“…Why aren’t you saying anything? No way?”

“Ah! You forgot something urgent happened!”

“…Yes?”

Ciel woke up in a huff as if he was being chased by someone. I didn’t know why, so I got up too, but he used
the power of the wind to make me sit down.

“What are you doing?”

Don’t use your powers for things like this!

 I’m the one guiding it!

“Well, I forgot that Your Highness contacted me. Oh my god. You almost committed disloyalty!”

Ciel hurriedly tried to leave the room. Then he paused for a moment and looked back at me. A grown man
shouted at me with a face that looked like he was about to cry.

“Well, I’ll be back soon! Honey!”

That thing is called honey until the end! I couldn’t understand his sudden attitude. Why on earth is it like
that? Is that guy really crazy?

***

Jace fell into despair as he searched and searched for the saint who suddenly disappeared from the imperial
palace.

“If only I had postponed my work that day….”

“Your Majesty, please punish the little man!”

The chamberlain knelt down and cried out earnestly. He bought time by shouting loudly that he would treat
the saint well at the palace, but the saint disappeared.

Even within the imperial palace.

Everyone was questioned, from the courtiers who were around at the time to the courtiers she had met
before, but no one knew where the saint had disappeared to. There was no trace left, as if the person had
evaporated on the spot.

“If she was kidnapped by someone, there will definitely be traces left behind.”

“The Imperial Palace Knights will definitely find it. Majesty.”

 “This ridiculous situation is happening….”

To Jace, the days when the saint was in the imperial palace already felt like a dream. Is it an illusion that all
traces of her have disappeared, as if she were a person who never existed?

“I need to call Ciel.”

“Should we activate the emergency communication network right now?”

“Okay. Tell him to enter the palace right now.”

“I will obey your orders!”

The chamberlain hurried out of the office. Jace couldn’t sit still because he was nervous. I got up quickly and
headed to the room where the saintess stayed. I went into the bedroom where her traces were the strongest
and wandered around.

“The scent remains so strong, where on earth has it gone?”

I couldn’t stay still and was moving around, but in the meantime, the chamberlain came back.

“Majesty!”

“So, have you been able to contact Ciel?”

He hurriedly asked while internally scolding Ciel, who was currently in the Cloche territory.

“Well, that is….”

“Did I tell you to leave right away? I shouldn’t have told you to hurry up.”

When the crown prince urged him to answer, the chamberlain hesitated before answering.

“You said that a monster wave had arrived at Cloche Territory and that you could not come up to the capital
right now….”

Jace showed an expression of disbelief at the chamberlain’s words. Unable to bear it, he headed directly to
the knights’ headquarters where the emergency communication network was located.
 “Your Highness, if you are in such a hurry….”

“You damn bastard!”

“Oh my, your highness. You shouldn’t use such vulgar words.”

“What on earth did you hide in Cloche Manor! I order you to come, but you don’t come!”

When Jace entered the knights’ hall, the knights inside stood up and began to greet him.

“Meet His Highness the Crown Prince!”

“Meet Your Majesty the Crown Prince, the Little Sun of the Empire!”

He ignored all the knights’ greetings and approached the vice-captain and gave an order.

“Activate the emergency communication network at Cloche Mansion immediately!”

“Yes, I understand.”

A variety of colors began to appear in a crystal ball as big as an ostrich egg. The color that had been busy for
a while subsided to blue.

- Yes, cloche guards.

A grumpy voice came from the other side. Jace ordered urgently.

“It is the crown prince’s order. Tell the damn Duke right now. I won’t give you much time!”

- …Duke, did you hear? So why are you asking me to get it?

Jace was dizzy with anger as he heard the words coming from the other side. Why on earth did my
childhood friend change like this?

- Your Majesty, please refrain from using the emergency contact network for such personal matters. What if
the meaning fades when it is really important? No matter how much you say it is His Majesty the Crown
Prince, do not use it for things like this!
 At Ciel’s firm words, Jace shouted, forgetting that there were knights around him.

“Personal? The saint has disappeared. Is this for personal reasons? You, you bastard!! You really won’t be
able to avoid punishment this time! We have a duty to protect the saint!”

- That’s the temple’s duty. Why did you place them in the imperial palace and take on all the responsibility?

“Ciel de Leopard!”

- There is something important to do here too. Recently, a monster wave has occurred and the territory is in
dire straits. You’re not asking me to leave a place like that and come right away.

The crown prince wanted to pour out more anger, but he couldn’t. As the Duke said, monster waves are not
normal. However, I couldn’t stay still because I thought that I might be able to find the saint with Ciel’s
abilities.

“OK! Then, I will let you handle the matter myself.”

- Thank you so much…. What do you mean by that now? You’re not saying you’re going to come, are you?
His Majesty the Crown Prince. It seems like you’re so angry right now that your head isn’t working properly.
First, drink a cup of warm tea and regain your composure….

Without hearing any more, Jace gave an order to the vice-captain of the Imperial Palace Knights.

“Disconnect.”

“Yes.”

He left the knighthood in good spirits. No matter how much he thought about it, it didn’t seem like the Ciel
he knew. Could it be that he was possessed by a devil? Is that why you’re being so cocky?

As I was thinking about all kinds of things, the chamberlain asked him.

“I, Your Highness! Where are you going?”

“Where to go! I’m thinking of going to Cloche’s estate to see what’s hidden there! As the crown prince,
shouldn’t he visit the place where a monster wave occurred in the empire to console him?”
 Jace waved his blond hair and headed towards where the carriage was waiting. It was the mayor’s job to be
alarmed by the sudden situation and relax.

***

Ciel put down the marble with a bewildered expression. Unlike the ones used in the imperial palace, I
passed a very small bead to David who was nearby.

“You really want to come….”

He tilted his head in an uneasy feeling. That woman must be crossing dimensions as if she were going in and
out of my house, but I never thought she would cause such a fuss just because she wasn’t seen for a while. Of
course, Ciel knew that the crown prince did not know that fact, but he had no reason or desire to tell him.

He had something else more urgent than that. I don’t know where to start to unravel the tangled thread.

“Irene is going to marry a man chosen by her parents, and the Baron and his wife are going to marry a man
chosen by Irene…. Who says this isn’t family? How can you get into trouble by saying the same thing?”

He came out of the guard station and muttered to himself. David, who was following behind at that time,
said.

“I will also support the man my sister chooses.”

“…Don’t do that to yourself either. My head is complicated.”

“Oh, yes.”

“Is your family really that arrogant?”

“Well, I guess it’s hereditary.”

“Ha….”
 What does this family really believe and do like this?

The nobles within the capital are anxious because they cannot see him well.

Ciel, who was thinking alone, remembered an unexpected fact and came to terms with it.

Well, how many nobles are there to protect this outskirts?

The environment is harsh, and monsters constantly come in.

“Ha….”

He returned to the baron’s chair with a deep sigh, and although he was not denied entry as before, he could
hardly straighten his face. I stopped a maid passing by and asked her where Irene was.

Although he couldn’t give a definite answer, he took comfort in the fact that he could at least see his wife.
However, his mood completely dropped when he heard the maid’s next answer.

“You are currently having tea time with Master Morgan in the garden. Would you like me to guide you,
Duke?”

He could not easily answer the maid’s friendly question, but only nodded. It was because he could not
tolerate himself forgetting the person he should be most wary of.

Morgan de Allen.

It was because I remembered the gaze of the physical esper looking at my wife. As I hurried out to the
garden, I saw Irene chatting amicably with Morgan.

Every time he saw Irene smiling brightly, who always had a gloomy or rough expression on his face, he felt
pain as if his heart was breaking.
#Episode 56

We’re Very Close

“Ah, Brother Morgan. Have you been to Rose’s recently?”

I warmly welcomed Morgan, who came to visit after a long time.

“Uh, I stopped by and had a look….”

“How are you?”

“Yeah, well. Every time I see him, he’s with Duke Leopard.”

“Oh yeah?”

In any case, espers cannot use the four limbs when it comes to guides, so they are truly the same race as
they were then and now.

“Duke Leopard commutes here, right?”

“….”

I was laughing on the inside, but I had no choice but to keep my mouth shut as Morgan continued. Ciel, who
proudly declared that he was getting permission from his parents, has been acting suspiciously recently.

Even though I asked my parents questions, they didn’t give me any specific answers, so my curiosity was
growing day by day.

“Your strength control has improved a lot.”

I said as I watched Morgan raise his teacup. He said, raising the corners of his mouth wide as if he was
happy.

“I think the method you gave me was appropriate. I started to get used to it because I thought of all objects
as teacups and spoons.”
 “That’s a good thing.”

“Oh, right. Irene, how did you know that?”

When Morgan’s question was ambiguous and I tilted my head, he continued.

“A spice called red pepper powder from the Kingdom of Yuria.”

“…Is that why you came today?”

“That’s right. Thanks to you, the top of our family is in chaos right now.”

“It is thanks to me. I was just talking.”

“We only bought some spices back then, so it’s nothing compared to the Cloche family. I heard you told me
to bring it as a distribution right?”

“…Um, yes.”

“You really seem like someone who knows the future.”

“How could that be?”

“Ah, of course. Isn’t it necessary for a high priest to know such things?”

Morgan’s words sounded a bit strange. It sounded as if the high priest knew, but the saint did not. So, it
seems like you are putting me in the position of a saint.

As I was sipping tea with a strange feeling, someone suddenly appeared.

“Excuse me for a moment.”

Ciel, who didn’t know when he would have arrived, sat proudly on the chair prepared by the maid. Before I
sat down, I moved the chair next to me. Ciel, who was sitting next to me, looked at Morgan across from him
with a disapproving gaze and opened his mouth.

“Why are you here?”

 “Oh, you didn’t know, Duke. Our family and the Cloche family originally had a close relationship.”

Morgan answered in a relaxed manner and raised his teacup.

“Hmph, for that matter, I don’t think I’m that close to Irene….”

“Can’t we just be friends from now on?”

Ciel didn’t say anything for a moment, and then, as if avoiding Morgan’s question, he asked me another
question instead.

“I heard that Cloche Top has done a great job recently. I heard you brought in exotic spices from the
Kingdom of Yuria?”

I almost snorted at the way he asked so calmly even though he already knew everything. I’m feeling this a
lot these days, but it seems like I’ve become more shameless than in the past.

At that time, I was just cold-hearted and arrogant….

“I heard that the food made with those exotic spices is delicious…. What was your name? Do you call it
Chicken Bokkeumtang…?”

When I didn’t answer, Ciel added in a secret whisper. As we kept talking about it, I started to desperately
want to eat fried chicken for the first time in a long time. It’s really amazing. A long time had already passed
and I thought I had adapted well to living here, but when I thought about Korean food, the taste immediately
came to mind.

As I secretly swallowed my saliva, Ciel spoke to Morgan.

“Even so, I have prepared food for Irene. Would you like to join us?”

“…Me too?”

Morgan could not easily answer, as the suggestion to be together sounded suspicious despite his admiring
gaze. Then Ciel spoke again with a triumphant expression.

“If you can’t eat spicy food, there’s nothing we can do.”
 I couldn’t help but stare with my mouth open at his childishly provocative words. Not even a child, would
Morgan fall for such provocation? Why….

“Ha, I’m already familiar with the spices from the Kingdom of Yuria. I even made a name for myself at the
yakitori restaurant in the Kingdom of Uncle Arthur and Yuria.”

It was ridiculously easy for Morgan to fall for the provocation. As I watched the two in bewilderment, Ciel,
who had provoked me, asked back with a puzzled expression.

“Do you call the Baron uncle?”

Then Morgan responded with a triumphant expression, different from before.

“Yes. As I said, my family and the Cloche family have been close-knit families since I was young. If we were
from a noble family in the capital, we are so close that we might have already gotten engaged when we were
young, Duke.”

Ciel was completely stunned by his words that seemed to drive a wedge into his mouth. Morgan didn’t stop
there and added.

“Of course, just because you didn’t get engaged when you were young doesn’t mean you can’t do it now.”

Yes, provocation is like that….

While watching the fight in a daze, I looked at Morgan in surprise a beat later. He spoke with serious eyes
towards me, not Ciel.

“So Irene, what do you think?”

I heard that, unlike the nobles in the capital, most local nobles were generous, but I never dreamed that
Morgan would also have this tendency. So, if someone asked me if I was excited, I could answer no.

She said she wanted to meet a man like her father, but Morgan looked so much like her father that she
already felt familiar with him, like family.

I wouldn’t know it if I hadn’t been married before, but since I’ve been married once, I don’t think I feel as
attractive as a man to burn up. I promised myself that I would not love the same way as before, but
sometimes I don’t know. What kind of love do you want?
 And since Morgan was an esper, I didn’t trust him that much. Because an esper would not be able to refuse a
guide. This is especially true in cases where there is a lack of guides like now.

“Well…. I have no choice but to give you the same answer.”

I could see Morgan’s uvula fluttering loudly at my words. Although he screamed, he seemed nervous. But
my answer was fixed.

“I will marry the man my family wants.”

“…Still, shouldn’t you marry the man you like?”

At Morgan’s words, I lifted my teacup and shrugged my shoulders.

“We may be local nobles, but that doesn’t mean we’re not nobles, right? Wouldn’t there be fewer couples
among nobles who fell in love and got married?”

In the past, I had a love that was so passionate that it risked my life, so I thought that a marriage that was
like a quiet friendship wouldn’t be a bad idea in this life. I felt the cool breeze while drinking tea.

The sunlight was strong, but unlike Korea, there was no humidity, so it was extremely cool under the shade.
I looked up at the awning blocking the sun, but it quickly disappeared before my eyes. It would be more
accurate to say that it burned down and disappeared.

I glared straight at the person pointed out as the culprit. What if I still can’t control my emotions? When are
we going to stop burning things?

“Duke.”

I could see Ciel’s shoulders shaking at the cold sound of my voice. Morgan, who was sitting across from me,
seemed more amazed than surprised.

“…The Duke’s abilities are amazing to see again.”

It was a bit absurd to see them admiring each other as if they had quickly forgotten what they had been
doing with childish provocations just a moment ago.

“After…. Irene. Sorry. I couldn’t control my abilities properly again.”

 Ciel lowered his eyebrows as he apologized obediently. These days, he looks like this pitifully. I have
sympathy for you.

“Allen Youngsik, you know it took time to get things right.”

“Yes, if it weren’t for Irene’s advice, I might have lived a lonely life without any contact with anyone.”

“I sympathize deeply. If it weren’t for Irene, I might have burned everything.”

“I thought you already figured it out, Duke…. I feel a sense of kinship somehow.”

Even when sharpened, Morgan was still Morgan. Although it looked like a large brown bear, it was very
innocent and simple on the inside. Where should I start talking?

Although Ciel is a duke, who would believe me if I told him that there was a snake in there and that, unlike
in the past, he seemed to have abandoned his arrogance and cool-headedness?

I narrowed my eyes and looked at Ciel’s fox-like side that was only visible to me. At that time, raindrops
began to fall one by one from the sky.

“Irene, come here.”

He skillfully blocked the rain with the wind. Of course, I didn’t show the virtue of doing something to
Morgan, but thanks to that, I was able to enter the mansion without getting hit in the slightest.

“Duke, as you said, I have prepared a dish called braised chicken.”

As soon as I entered the mansion, Mary approached me and spoke in a friendly voice. When did they even
include Mary?

When I looked up, Ciel narrowed one eye and led me into the dining room. The more I looked at it, the more
I thought about it seriously because it was so different from how it looked in the past. Is this really the same
Ciel who was my husband?

I entered the restaurant with doubts, but the familiar smell that tickled my nose made my eyes turn to the
table. Food that looked familiar was neatly placed in a bowl.

Morgan, who followed behind, also sat down and let out an exclamation. I sat down on the chair Ciel had
pulled out for me and swallowed my saliva as I looked at the stir-fried chicken that Mary handed me.
 Yes, this visual.

I lifted my spoon while looking at the authentic chicken braised soup that seemed to be sold even in Korea.
For a moment, I was absorbed in the nostalgic taste of Korea, forgetting that Ciel, who was sitting across from
me, was looking at me with a happy face.
#Episode 57

Do You Think What I’m Saying Is Funny?

Family members also arrived one by one, as if they had heard the news. Finally, my father, who had just
returned from security, came in.

“Lin! Our family’s luck!”

As soon as my dad came in, he couldn’t hide his joy as he rubbed his rough beard against my cheek.

“I heard that so many people come from the capital! They say that the food from the saint’s hometown has
become popular among the nobles, and everyone comes to buy red pepper powder.”

“Hehe, I just wanted to eat it…. I think the food of the saint’s hometown is similar to the food of Yuria
Kingdom.”

“Oh, this is the chicken that is the saint’s hometown food….”

“Father, it’s fried chicken stew. It tastes quite good when eaten with rice made from rice. Please sit down.”

At David’s words, Dad hurriedly sat down. After washing his hands thoroughly in the bowl handed to him
by the head butler, Dad hurriedly picked up the spoon and tasted the soup first.

“Wow. It’s even spicier than what I ate in the Kingdom of Yuria….”

“I’ve been to Yuria too, but the food seems strangely different from the food there.”

Morgan reacted to David’s words.

“Day, have you ever been to that yakitori restaurant there?”

“I went there once with my father. Morgan, I didn’t get my name there like you did.”

“I had so much fun thinking about those times!”

Dad joins Morgan and David’s conversation. Morgan naturally blended in with the two people.
 “Didn’t your uncle say let’s see the match first? Actually, I didn’t know I ate that much.”

“But not for me yet. Please work harder.”

“Yes, yes.”

Morgan responded playfully, as if he was used to it. I ate the thick soup over rice. I loved the combination of
the sweetness of the white rice and the sweet and spicy chicken stir-fry. As expected, delicious food seemed
to be available everywhere.

As I tasted this for the first time in a long time, my eyes turned to Ciel. There was a restaurant I often went
to with him, where they would serve braised chicken as a side dish.

He always passed the whole chicken stew to me as if he didn’t like it. And I still didn’t seem to enjoy the
fried chicken soup.

He must have sensed my gaze and raised his eyes.

The bright blue eyes that met me in front were full of playfulness when I entered the restaurant, but now
they were cold.

It was a look in my eyes that I was familiar with in the past, so my heart sank without me realizing it. It was
like looking at my past self. The gloomy, somewhat poisonous look in his eyes was familiar.

I put down the spoon I was busy with and drank water with my mouth full. I still felt grateful to my parents
for providing ice-filled water for me.

“I’m sorry, but I’ll wake up first.”

“My daughter, you wanted to eat so much, but you didn’t eat any more?”

I nodded to my kind mother’s question. It was definitely delicious, but the moment I saw Ciel’s eyes, my
appetite disappeared.

“Yes, I’m full now.”

“Okay. Then go up and rest.”

“Yes, I will wake up first.”

 As I stood up, Ciel stared at me intently. The sight of someone chewing ice with a thirsty expression was so
familiar that I couldn’t help but sigh.

When he was in a situation he didn’t like, he would bully his teeth with ice like that, as if he were trying to
swallow his anger.

Suddenly, I felt like I knew why he recognized me. I thought that even if his face changed, I might still
recognize him.

When I came out of the restaurant, the hallway was dark. I thought it was just a brief rain, but it looked like
the summer rain was about to pour down in earnest.

“Miss, let me show you to your room.”

Mary came holding a lantern. We came to the room together, washed up, and changed into pajamas. Maybe
it’s because I’ve been seeing Ciel a lot lately, but strangely, things from the past keep coming back to me.

There was a memory that came to mind especially on rainy days like this. That day was the first time I had a
fight with Ciel. I tolerated it most of the time, but that day I couldn’t bear it anymore and got angry.

I raised my voice and asked Ciel, who stayed out without contacting me, why I asked him to marry me if he
was going to do this. Like a fool, I chose to give up my whole soul when he asked me to marry him, but why
did I hate him so much back then?

“No. To be honest, staying out all night was rough.”

Whatever the reason, I thought that as a wife who lives with me, I would be displeased with staying out
without permission. However, Ciel actually went through even more hardships than I did.

“I told you to stay still if you don’t know anything, right?”

At the time, I thought he was being rude and not worth making an excuse for, but now that I think about it,
he looked very haggard and dark that day.

However, like today, it was raining torrentially that day, so I couldn’t take a closer look. Then I left the
house. I walked aimlessly regardless of whether it was pouring rain or not. I was walking down the street
alone, feeling extremely lonely, when someone grabbed me tightly.

The person who caught me with a thoughtful face was none other than Ciel. We both stared at each other in
silence, drenched together. They were so absorbed in each other’s eyes that they couldn’t even tell that
people were whispering around them.
 After that, I returned home and had my first relationship outside of guiding. We clung to each other and
shared warmth as we tore off our wet, sticky clothes.

“It’s raining as much as ever.”

I sat on the bed and looked out the window. I blankly watched the rain pounding hard against the window,
then turned off the light and lay down on the bed. Since I was recently receiving serious training from David, I
fell asleep easily.

How long did you sleep? I woke up because I felt someone calling me. Before I opened my eyes, I grabbed
the catarrh I had hidden and quickly got up and moved towards my goal. But before long, I had no choice but
to stop.

Because it was Ciel who secretly broke into my room in the middle of the night.

He was kneeling in the middle of my bedroom. He was frozen, motionless, covering his face with both
hands. I looked at him, who was so quiet that he could be said to be a statue, and turned on the lamp.

“Ha…. What are you doing?”

My annoyance skyrocketed. The discomfort seemed to double as it overlapped with the day my husband
and I had a fight before going to sleep. At that time, the sound of heavy rain echoed outside.

Ciel, who was kneeling, slowly got up. The huge crouching body seemed to spread its wings. He lowered his
head so that his face could not be seen and opened his mouth.

“Why did you suddenly leave earlier?”

When there was no answer to the incomprehensible words, he continued talking without any hesitation.

“In the past, when it came to fried chicken, you ate it with great enthusiasm. I ate the soup thoroughly, so
why did I have leftovers today?”

I was speechless because I was shocked by the unexpected words. How long are you going to keep talking
about the past? I narrowed my eyes and glared at him. He washed my face dry several times with his big
hands and spoke again.

“You suddenly looked at my face and put down your spoon. Why do you lose your appetite when you see
my face?”
 “What on earth are you talking about earlier?”

“Is not it? Then why did you make that expression on my face?”

“What was my expression like?”

“…You hated it. Like I saw something I didn’t want to see.”

“I’ve never done that.”

“I know you better than you know yourself.”

A meaningless battle ensued, and suddenly anger of unknown origin arose. Did you sneak into someone
else’s room in the middle of the night just to say that?

Seeing the recent changes, I may have had different expectations without realizing it. I scolded myself and
pointed outward with my hand.

“Get out.”

“…Honey.”

“I told you not to call me honey. Do you think what I’m saying is funny?”

“Would I be doing this if I thought what you said was funny?”

“What is it like to be like this? All you can do is just do whatever you want and do whatever you want when
you come? Don’t act like you’re going to cater to me on such topics.”

“That’s not what I meant….”

“You mean. Do you know what it is to really please someone? It doesn’t make a sound, it just stays quietly
by your side, holding its breath. If you just hold out your hand, it will give you what you want, and if you wave
your hand, it will disappear from sight for a moment.”

Ciel couldn’t erase his shocked expression at my words. Although it was dark, his face, which had
completely lost its color, was pure white. But I no longer felt any sympathy.
 Yes, it was a relationship that should have ended long ago…. I also have some regrets.

“Isn’t this something you’ve seen a lot of times somewhere? I did it to you, so you’re not saying you don’t
remember, are you?”

“…Irene.”

“It looks like you haven’t received permission from your parents anyway, so please don’t come to my house
anymore. And please get out of here right away. I’ll call someone in exactly one minute.”

Perhaps because he sensed my sincerity, Ciel lost his mind. He looked at me blankly with dilated pupils.
Then he roughly brushed my hair. Soon he hid his face again.

He hid his face with both hands and did not move a single inch. I timed it in my mind and grabbed his
shoulder with the intention of letting him go. Then he muttered something.

However, I couldn’t hear what he was saying properly because of the constant sound of rain falling from the
sky.

“I beg your pardon?”

Since I was covering my face with my palm, I couldn’t hear the correct pronunciation, so I asked again.

“What?”

Then he said something again.

“…Sun. …“I said so.”

#Episode 58

It’s My Fault. Honey

When I couldn’t hear it because it was covered with my palm, the anger that had subsided for a while rose
up again. I said as I grabbed his hand with both hands and pulled it away.

“If you have anything to say, put this away….”

But I couldn’t finish speaking. His face, hidden under his palm, was soaked as if it had been rained on. Of
course, it wasn’t wet from the rain.

Transparent tears continued to gush out of her bright blue eyes. Drops of water fell, one drop, two drops, on
his clothes and mine.

“Sorry…. It’s my fault. Honey….”

“….”

From past to present, I have never seen him cry. He was a man who never even complained, let alone shed
tears, no matter how shitty and dirty the mission was.

“Uh, how can I get you to accept me again…?”

“….”

So I couldn’t say anything. The Ciel I knew was a cold, hard, and arrogant man….

“I will live and atone for the rest of my life. If you’re a creeper, you’ll crawl and if you bark, you’ll bark….”

He was sobbing and stuttering as he grabbed my wrist. The strong grip was extremely hot. He took my hand
and placed it on his cheek.

Then he spoke to me as if he was going to confess.

“I’m sorry for not saying I love you when I loved you…. I’m sorry for leaving you alone under the pretext of
protecting you…. I risked my life to save you, but I’m sorry that you died again….”
 As the words continued, I gradually lost strength in my body. As I sat down and looked up at him, more
teardrops than before fell down.

“Therefore….”

With a sad and desperate expression, he lowered his neck and tied my body. My face touched my chest,
where I could feel my heart beating loudly. He continued speaking to the sound of thump, thump, and
jumping.

“So, please forgive me. Don’t erase me anymore, honey….”

At his words, my heart seemed to drop to my feet. I couldn’t come up with any answer to his words that
seemed to know that I was consciously trying to erase the past.

Still, I couldn’t reject him directly, so I made up an excuse to my parents. I thought that if my parents didn’t
like me, I would also like them. He to morgan

Even though I knew I was jealous, I pretended not to notice.

I thought that if I kept going like this anyway, I would become as cold-hearted as before once I got married.

So I tried my best not to see his true feelings. Making various excuses….

***

Ciel held onto the small body in his arms like a lifeline. I had a strong feeling that if I missed this moment, I
would never have the chance to be forgiven again.

He hugged Irene’s much smaller body and did not let go. He continued to whisper while nuzzling her hair
with the tip of his nose.

“I was wrong, honey…. Huh? Just give me one chance. I will never hurt you again. I’ll do better in the
future…. Huh? Please….”
 He offered a sincere apology, but Irene, who was in his arms, said nothing. He was worried because she
didn’t move at all, so he quietly took her away from his arms.

When I lowered my head to make eye contact, our eyes met. A shiver ran through him as his fresh eyes, as if
looking into the forest, looked directly at him.

There was always power in her eyes. I was able to endure the past by relying on that strength.

It was no different now. An unknown courage welled up in that quiet gaze. He covered her face, even though
he was afraid. I was full of thoughts that I might be thrown away, but I slowly brought my face closer. While
facing her persistent gaze, he captured her lips like that.

Even though we only lightly touched each other, I felt a deep sense of satisfaction.

“Ha….”

As I let out a sigh full of satisfaction, my pretty lips slowly parted.

“…I still can’t trust you.”

Ciel smiled for no reason at those words, which had no power at all. Yes, you are still sweet.

The image of my wife showing kindness with an expressionless face came to mind. So he knew very well
that there were many Espers who also coveted her.

He was so selfish that he didn’t think about letting her go even though he knew it. It was the same even now,
so I dug into Irene’s weak spots without hesitation.

“It doesn’t matter if you don’t believe it right now. I won’t leave your side until you can trust me.”

The kind woman chanted a spell that he could not reject.

“Your guidance is not enough, Irene.”

I crawled into her arms like a child and begged.

“It’s not enough, Irene.”

 It didn’t say what was truly lacking. He used his ability to levitate Irene. I grabbed the beautiful white feet
that were sticking out from under the pajamas and placed them against my cheek. Then Irene muttered softly.

“Don’t do it….”

I felt like I was going crazy because my blushing cheeks were so adorable. It felt like my eyes were going to
turn around like this. Ciel looked up at her. It was right for everything to be beneath her feet.

The duke of the empire who worshiped God placed her above God and brushed her beautiful feet and kissed
her as if he were treating her with something very precious. I touched the sole of her foot against my cheek
and then put her cute big toe in my mouth.

“Tsk…. What is this….”

He held the ankle tightly in his grasp and licked it as if he was savoring it, moving upwards more and more. I
felt like I was going blind because of the ecstasy of the guidance coming in.

Irene noticed his pupils wide open and bit her lip. I knew very well that no words would make sense to Ciel
with his eyes turned like that.

My heart was pounding like crazy at his desperate attitude. Although it was not easy to believe, something
was seeping out from deep within. It was as if emotions from the past, which she thought had been tightly
blocked, were starting to cling to her heart again.

“Ha, your skin seems to taste sweet….”

Ciel, who was muttering, came up gradually, sweeping his white legs as if he was tapping on the piano keys.
As I scraped it down with my fingertips, I sprinkled a rain of kisses on the skin that reached my mouth.

Irene struggled against the familiar sensation, but was stuck in the air and had to take it all in. The guidance
that I had been controlling well at the feel of my hot palms and lips began to pour out like water from a dam
whose dam had collapsed.

Guiding, which liberates everything, gave a dizzying sensation not only to the Esper but also to the guide.
Feeling a sense that did not need to be controlled and only pursued by instinct, she reached out and grabbed a
lock of black hair.

“Ah, Irene….”
 He murmured in an ecstatic voice, overlapping his hand over hers as if to hold onto his hair tightly. Every
time the large, strong hand grasped and released the white skin, a red color appeared. He dug deeper and
deeper into her body, which left ample marks of his own.

He gradually came up, holding the attractive buttocks tightly with both hands. The more I thought about it,
the more I felt a strange possessiveness. The desire to be able to swallow everything about her, starting from
her toes.

Under a scarlet light in a bedroom filled with nothing but the sound of breathing, two people were floating
in the air. Due to the wind defying gravity, my pajamas were already turned a mess, and soon the clothes fell
to the floor.

Every time his bare skin brushed against his, his muscles twitched. The reins of desire I had held back for so
long were released and I could not stay sane. With only instinct left, he took her skin in his mouth and sucked
it so ravenously that he couldn’t tell whether he was human or a monster.

He raised the corners of his mouth with a smirk, filling his eyes with the dark traces that remained every
time he did that.

“Ha….”

Sighing as if he was satisfied, or not satisfied at all, he crawled up to the end and swallowed her lips in one
go. I sucked it deliciously from the lower lip and rolled it around in my mouth.

“Eww….”

My heart felt like it was going to burst at the small sound flowing out, and even the blood flowing through
my veins felt like it was beating. He wrapped one hand around the curved nape of the neck and explored the
narrow mouth.

I scraped the warm mucous membrane with the tip of my tongue and drank the saliva. Her breath, saliva,
guiding, moaning, all that came into his mouth, he passed it all on without spilling even a bit like a greedy
person.

The two bodies spun around in the air and fell lightly onto the bed. As he looked down at his wife trapped
beneath him, he felt a sense of satisfaction and joy that seemed to burn his brain.

“Irene.”

He called her name firmly and twisted her beautiful coral-colored hair with his fingertips while staring
persistently into the green eyes that followed her immediately.
 “Love you.”

From past to present, there is only one person he will love. If she doesn’t believe you, just tell her until she
does.

Irene’s eyes shook slightly at his words. Although he couldn’t yet tell what kind of emotion was hidden
inside, he had a desire to one day instill trust in her eyes.

He came down to a distance where the tip of her nose was brushing, and deeply kissed her lips, thinking
that he would definitely want to hear her answer later.

At that moment, I heard thunder outside. The weather being the same as any other day in the past, it was
easy to bring them back to that moment.
#Episode 59

Your Ciel

The familiar smell, heat, and weather that was the same as a day in the past were enough to bring me back
to that day. Not much different from that day, he greedily took me and absorbed everything from me without
any hesitation.

“Ah, honey….”

His voice started to become slurred, as if he was getting drunk. But his gestures were different. Every time
his hard thighs collided with each other, he raised his fingertips and drew a red line on his forearm.

Every time that happened, he stared at my face with his intense gaze. It started from my eyes, went down
my nose, and then, as if I couldn’t stand it, I folded my lips and searched into my mouth, similar to the one
below.

There was no part of his body that wasn’t solid, so there were times when I felt suffocated when I hugged
him so tightly. But funny enough, those moments made me even more excited.

Because it felt like my whole body was saying, ‘I want you.’ There was no doubt that a tamed mind would
dominate the body. I lifted my waist to take him more deeply, as I was used to. When it curved like a bow, his
large hand grasped and supported my waist in a familiar way.

He moved strongly, groaning like an animal growling. Every time he took a picture of the inside, the
guidance seemed to be leaking out. I couldn’t control it.

He moved aggressively, absorbing all my energy, and then unleashed his abilities. His and my body rose into
the air. Even the bedding and furniture around me floated and floated around as if they had lost gravity.

Even though I knew I wouldn’t fall, I instinctively stretched out my arms and clung to his shoulders. The
harder I hung on, the harsher his moans became.

“Seohyun….”

As the name was called in a murky voice, I couldn’t tell if it was the past or the present. I went back to that
time and without even realizing it, I called out to him in sorrow.

“Ah, Ciel….”
 Then his movements suddenly stopped. After breathing heavily for a moment, he raised his head and stared
at me. Water instantly filled his bright blue eyes, like a lake deeper than the sky.

He closed his eyes and held my head. He grabbed my back tightly with his long arms, no, it was as if he was
tying me up, and whispered.

“That’s right, I’m your Ciel….”

The whispered words were mixed with tears, but I pretended not to notice and closed my eyes. This night
will just be the end of something we had to go through at least once.

The night was long and the rain continued to fall. That day we let the past go by perfectly.

***

Ciel, who used to come to my house every day, stopped going after that day. And I also no longer cared
about his visits.

“Rin, it’s better to swing the sword like this here.”

I changed my sword and swung at David’s words.

“Oh, good. He is my younger brother, so he is very talented at swordsmanship.”

If you look closely, David is just as energetic as his father. I thought that if I could see my child, he would be
very happy.

“But brother.”

“Huh?”

Normally, it would have been my dad’s day to rest, but recently he couldn’t rest because he was doing so
well, even if he was doing well at the top. David taught me swordsmanship instead of my father.
 I asked meaninglessly, moving my sword as I had learned.

“When is your brother getting married?”

“…Why are you asking that all of a sudden?”

“No, I just wanted to see my nephew?”

“….”

David’s lips stuck to my question like a seashell. After that, he put down the sword he was holding and
asked me with a serious face.

“Do you want to see the baby?”

“…Yeah, well, isn’t it?”

After hearing my answer, he tilted his head and muttered.

“We’re in big trouble.”

“Huh? Why?”

I swung the sword while reviewing my familiar sword skills. Because of that, I couldn’t hear what he said.

“They say the time they want to see their baby is when they get married.”

It was always nice to hear the sound of a sword cutting through the wind. I felt like I was going to be
captivated by the sound of the wind blowing horizontally.

“Guys, let’s eat.”

At that time, my mother came to the training center in person for a long time. Mom has been very busy
lately. However, with an excited look on his face, he had fun working on everything from renovating the
mansion to packing farm equipment to supply to Yeongjimin.

This was because my father gave it to my mother, who made a profit at the top. Starting with red pepper
powder, rice and black beans became popular among the nobility.
 Rice was rumored to be good for body maintenance, and I heard that black beans were very popular among
male nobles with thin hair.

The three of us entered the restaurant. Looking at the plentiful diet, unlike before, I thought I did a good job
persuading my father. Then, the saint Seoyun came to mind.

Is she giving to people like in the original? Because I knew his original personality, it was hard to believe
him.

I listened to Mom and David’s story while eating a thick steak. I was so happy at this peaceful moment that I
couldn’t help but smile.

“Honey, I’m here!”

At that time, my father came into the restaurant. I stopped eating and got up and ran to my dad.

“You worked hard today too, Dad.”

“Haha. I work for this taste.”

“You worked hard, honey.”

Mom said as she took off Dad’s coat. Dad blushed, as if he was in a good mood, and then glanced at Mom to
see how she was feeling. I narrowed my eyes at my father’s appearance like that.

Dad won’t have to worry about Mom….

Things have been going well lately. That made it even more puzzling. My father, who didn’t know I was
looking at him, gently took my mother’s hand and patted it. That was my father’s gesture of affection towards
my mother.

Mom must have realized then that Dad was a bit suspicious, and she turned her head as she handed the coat
over to the butler.

“What is it?”

After all, my mom. As Mom raised her eyebrows, as is her nature to correct mistakes, Dad smiled sheepishly,
not knowing what to do.
 “That’s why I brought some guests….”

Mom responded to Dad’s words by lowering the corners of her eyes.

“What did I say, did you come with Baron Allen? Then why don’t you come in together and make us wait
outside? It will be ready soon, so please bring it in. I need to prepare more steak.”

Mom spoke to the maid nearby and sat down on the chair. I quickly sat down and was about to finish eating
my steak, but my dad hesitantly approached me and said,

“Well, you mean that? You’re waiting outside right now…. That’s not Baron Allen. It’s so unexpected to me
that I don’t know what to do, ma’am.”

My father’s original personality would have been proud to bring anyone. But if you say things like that, who
exactly are the guests you have brought?

I looked at my father with curious eyes. Not just me, but my mom and David too.

Then my father added, wiping it from under his nose.

“His Royal Highness the Crown Prince is outside…. I guess we should go out?”

“….”

In an instant, not only our family but also the maids and butlers who were busy moving around the
restaurant became quiet. There was an eerie silence, but only my father spoke, smiling calmly.

“I heard you came because you had some business to do, but I guess the inn in our territory is a bit different,
right? So I brought you here.”

At the end of his father’s words, David stood up. He hurriedly straightened his clothes and then reflected his
face on the metal utensil and even his hair.

Made neatly.

Mom lost the fork she was holding. I took a bite of what little steak was left. I pursed my lips as I savored it,
thinking that there would be no peaceful time for a while.

After all, my dad doesn’t just get into accidents. Even if you hit it, you always hit the jackpot.
 Our family quickly finished tidying up and headed to the entrance of the mansion. I walked gracefully, but
Mom and David were already running. I also followed closely behind.

Although the meaning of the original work seemed to have already faded, the crown prince was the male
protagonist of the novel. So I got curious. As I got closer to the entrance, a handsome blonde man was looking
around the mansion with his back to me.

And next to him was a man who seemed to be quite old, and Ciel was standing next to him with a frown.
Even Aiden is right next to me. The crown prince smiled happily when he spotted us.

“Nice to meet you. My name is Jace Stern Helio.”

There’s no need to say your full name….

I stared directly at the crown prince, then our eyes met and I lowered my head in surprise.

“Nice to meet you, Your Highness the Crown Prince. My name is Helen of the Cloche family. I just apologize
for keeping you waiting.”

It was hard to see my mother so nervous.

“It is a pleasure to meet you like this, Your Majesty! I am David de Cloche, the eldest son of the Cloche
family!”

After David finished saying hello, I also stepped forward and lifted the hem of my skirt to say hello. Of
course, since he was also an esper, he was careful not to use radiation guidance.

“Hello, Your Majesty. My name is Irene de Cloche.”

“Oh, you are Irene.”

I couldn’t help but widen my eyes and look up at the prince, who seemed to know me. How could the crown
prince of the empire know about the baron’s daughter?

Perhaps Ciel, who was fidgeting next to me, knew the reason.
#Episode 60

A Woman With Strange Eyes

Ciel broke into a cold sweat as he watched Irene respond with a calm expression. Really, she has become a
complete noblewoman. Still, in the past, I could tell without having to say anything because it was
immediately evident through her facial expressions, but now I couldn’t tell her feelings at all and I felt uneasy.

“I heard that a monster wave occurred in Closure. I commiserate with you for your hard work.”

“I just did what I had to do.”

Jace smiled in satisfaction at Arthur’s answer. Unlike the central nobles, it was difficult to find nobles who
were proud of their work without any dark intentions.

“Baron Cloche is as dependable as I heard.”

Jace recalled what his father, the Emperor, had said. Espers were famous in the empire, but I thought it was
because they received God’s blessing. However, it was difficult to become a sword master.

The emperor started by saying that there was a sword master among the local nobles guarding the
outskirts, and even mentioned his family history. They say that he comes from a long-established family that
has produced knights for generations, and he has outstanding honesty and character.

So, he said he wanted to bring the Cloche family into the center and make them oppose the noble faction.
However, the emperor said that he gave up his greed due to the feelings of the previous Baron of the Cloche
family who cherished the territory and the people of the territory.

“Majesty. Do you really have to stay here?”

Jace gave a crooked smile at the words of Ciel, who had been showing a restless and grumpy expression
from earlier.

“The Duke and Baron took the trouble to invite me, so how could I refuse?”

“I guess Your Highness doesn’t know much. If you come suddenly like this, it’s a bad day. Would you rather
put food in your mouth because it’s so uncomfortable?”
 “It seems the duke doesn’t know much. The Baron is not as sinister as the Duke. That’s why I really like the
Baron’s invitation. Do you think we’ve become a little closer?”

“I’m being sneaky. Your Highness seems to have misunderstood.”

Jace felt like punching Ciel, who was responding so obnoxiously. Why on earth did people change like this?
No matter how much I thought about it, I couldn’t understand it.

Ciel felt like he was going to die because he was displeased with the esper prince staying here. After all,
Morgan, even one person is going to kill me, so what if even the crown prince is in this mansion?

That night, after a day of heavy rain and a day when he was blinded by ecstasy, he decided to stay away
from Irene for a while. It wasn’t because I gave up on her, but because of what she said that day.

[I still can’t believe you.]

Those words shook his heart. And it made me look back on the past. This is because it occurred to her only
now that she, who had no idea about his situation at the time, might find it difficult to believe his now
changed attitude.

I thought I had improved, but I haven’t changed at all from the past. Without even thinking about conveying
my sincerity, it was as if I was just throwing a tantrum because she didn’t treat me like before.

Everything he did so far. So I needed time. He also decided not to hang on to the past any longer. This is
because my past wife is lovely, but my current wife is also lovely in and of herself.

I had to treat her not as the same person, but as a new person called Irene. In the end, it wasn’t just her who
died that time, but him as well, so it was as if the two of us had met again.

“I don’t have much to prepare, but if your Majesty gives permission, I would like to treat you to a meal.”

Jace readily responded to Helen’s words.

“I’m at fault for coming here so suddenly, so there’s nothing to worry about. It would be a shame to refuse
Baroness Hana’s offer, so I would like to ask you a favor.”

“Yes. Then this way.”

Everyone headed to the restaurant, led by Helen. Ciel’s eyes were taken by Irene walking in front of him.
 How long has it been since I last saw you….

It was still so beautiful and lovely that I felt like I was going blind. Irene, who had been walking ahead of her
with her persistent gaze, turned her head back. At that moment, their eyes met and Ciel winked violently.
However, with her eyes becoming more indifferent than before, she ignored his gaze.

“Ah….”

Still, I thought we were a little closer, but it wasn’t….

Ciel, who quickly became depressed, entered the restaurant and sat down. As we each took our seats, the
butlers and maids began to move around busily and set things up.

Ciel couldn’t take his eyes off Irene, who was sitting diagonally across from him. Jace watched Ciel with
amazed eyes. Even though I made a fuss about finding the saint, I thought she wouldn’t come up, and as
expected, there was a reason other than the monster wave.

He pretended to look straight ahead and glanced at Irene.

It was beautiful, but there didn’t seem to be anything particularly special about it that stood out.

“Hmm.”

But even though Ciel was smitten, it seemed like he was completely smitten. Jace secretly liked that Ciel was
interested in another woman. Even though there was no saint right now, I was glad that the competition was
gone.

Ciel cast a disapproving glance at the prince who was being treated shamelessly. I must have stopped by the
temple before coming here and heard about the saint’s abilities, but I still came here.

It was a known fact in the past that saints could move freely between dimensions. Even back then, the high
priest had secretly spoken to the emperor. If the saint disappeared and did not return, the high priest would
have to handle the questioning, so I thought they had prepared a fallback plan.

Moreover, Ciel guessed that he had heard the fact from Jace’s attitude. If he only knew that the saint was
gone, he would never be the kind of person who would just go around stabbing people so carelessly.

No, in general, an esper wouldn’t be able to bear the thought of his guide disappearing even for a moment.
He was like that too.
 “Mmm, it tastes very good.”

Jace let out an exclamation as his eyes widened. In fact, it was the imperial palace that housed the most
famous chef in the empire. That was a natural fact, and it was also true that I didn’t have high expectations for
the food coming out of Baron’s Restaurant.

“It’s a little rough, but that’s why the meat has a chewy texture. Plus, the sauce is very flavorful.”

“I’m glad you got it right. Haha. Our chef’s skills are recognized around here.”

“It seems the Baron is right. Isn’t that right, Duke?”

Ciel immediately responded to Jace’s words.

“I already knew because I had tried it several times. I think Hans’ skills are within reach even in the capital.”

Ciel put emphasis on the word ‘Many times’ as if he was boasting. Jace couldn’t help but think again about
‘Why did Iza change like this?’

Where has the arrogant and cool-headed Duke gone and why does he continue to behave like that?

Jace was drinking water and saw Irene quietly eating a steak. I definitely don’t find it particularly attractive.

She was a woman with strangely attractive eyes. Is that why the duke was so anxious?

I heard that even the marriage proposal was completely rejected, but is it still a good thing?

How can you be so immature in a place where families have to meet each other? I felt like I needed to scold
Ciel about this, even if it meant telling his father.

Isn’t it possible to force a woman who refuses to marry someone because she doesn’t like it?

At that time, Jace caught a strange scene. Irene

The steak I used did not leak any juice. If someone who didn’t know how to use a sword saw it, they might
have just passed it by, but Jace was able to clearly notice the difference because he had been trained in
swordsmanship since he was young.
 If you cut the meat sloppily, the juices would inevitably flow out. What I was saying was that the words
were sloppy, and that’s what an ordinary person would say.

However, there was only one case where the juice did not flow out.

Only if you cut the tip quickly and sharply will the juice not flow out. There’s no way he could show such
swordsmanship while just cutting a steak….

Jace was curious and carefully examined the steak belonging to a member of the Cloche Baron family. And I
was surprised.

Not only the Lady, but also the Baron and David were cut to keep the juices from flowing out.

“Ah….”

The house that seemed so ordinary began to look special. At that time, Arthur carefully asked the crown
prince a question.

“I apologize, Your Majesty.”

“Say it.”

“What brought you to Closureyeong? In fact, this is the first time I have seen the royal family come down
here.”

It may have been a somewhat rude question, but Jace answered regardless.

“I stopped by because I had something to ask the duke.”

“Oh, I see.”

“Hmm, since I’m in such a position, is there any need to keep a secret? There’s nothing I can’t tell you about
your dedication to your country.”

“You don’t have to….”

Arthur reflexively wanted to discourage the crown prince from revealing his secret. There was one thing he
learned from being beaten by his father. He was saying that there was nothing good about knowing other
nobles’ secrets.
 Why should I even listen to the secrets of the royal family? Arthur tried to refuse right away, but the crown
prince was a little faster.

“The saint has disappeared. So I came here to see if I could find it using the duke’s abilities.”

“….”

As the atmosphere calmed down, Jace hurriedly added.

“Ah, it won’t freeze like that. Because it seemed like there was a way according to the high priest’s words.
Don’t worry too much. There is no way the god Asteras would abandon us.”

Ciel looked at Jace with a bright smile as he spoke. The royal family truly does not know how to be
considerate of nobles.

Maybe it’s a habit that’s been handed down since birth.

#Episode 61

Thank You

At the prince’s words, I stopped cutting meat. Seoyoon disappeared? Obviously, that kind of content didn’t
appear in the novel….

When the content was distorted to this extent, I began to question whether the book I had read was really a
real-life romance novel. And then I glanced at the only person with whom I could share this story.

Then our eyes immediately met. Ciel smiled widely and gave a wink as if he had been waiting. It looked like
a country dog wriggling in joy when its owner came. Poopy puppy….

I raised my eyebrows and gave him a look. I felt like I needed to talk to my man.

After finishing the meal, the crown prince and his chamberlain guided us to the room where we would stay.
Meanwhile, Ciel spoke carefully to his mother.

“Baroness.”

“Yes, Duke.”

“It may be presumptuous to say this, but if it’s okay, I’d like my younger brother and I to stay here too….”

Even though Ciel was a duke, he was very polite to my mother. I quite liked that.

“As expected, since His Highness the Crown Prince is here, it would be better for the Duke.”

“Thank you so much for understanding my feelings like this.”

As Ciel spoke, he brought his face close to his mother and whispered in a very low voice.

“Your Majesty is very sensitive and picky. It would be better for the Baroness if I were here with her.”

“….”
 Indeed, both the crown prince and the duke had an outstanding talent for making people uncomfortable. My
eyes naturally narrowed. While he was staring at him, the crown prince who was ahead of him turned around
and spoke to Ciel.

“Shouldn’t you at least talk behind your back without the other person present, Duke?”

“Oh, did you hear?”

“Isn’t that what I told you to hear?”

“This is it. It is truly a pleasure for me as a subject to see that His Majesty the Crown Prince has such sharp
ears.”

The crown prince was unable to hide his bewildered expression. It seemed like he couldn’t adapt to the
changed Ciel. I could deeply sympathize with that feeling. Why on earth did this man become like this?

Still, it may have been cool in the past, but now it seemed like it was only on the outside and not at all on the
inside. Even though he looked pitiful, he raised the corners of his mouth as if he was happy every time we
made eye contact. It seemed like he wasn’t even aware of it.

After the noisy room guidance was over, I quietly left. I stood on the road leading to the back mountain, a
place not many people go, and waited for him to come out.

I believed that if he had noticed my glance earlier, he would definitely follow suit. Fortunately, he came out
after a while. I greeted him exactly as if he knew where I was.

“Hi.”

“…It’s been a while, Irene.”

As we exchanged greetings, a strange feeling arose. I was a bit surprised at myself because it felt like I was
just meeting a comfortable friend.

“I called because I wanted to ask you something.”

“However much.”

“Do you want to walk and talk for a bit?”

 “Of course, it’s good.”

As soon as I took the first step, he came right next to me. I started to climb towards the mountain behind,
feeling the cool breeze. Because I had to tell a story that I didn’t want anyone to hear.

Plus, there was another esper in my house, so I had to be even more careful.

After reaching halfway up the mountain, I stopped. I opened my mouth as I looked at the scenery unfolding
below.

“I mean Seoyoon.”

“…Why that woman?”

I looked up at him, who didn’t even call his name, and asked him what I had been curious about.

“Didn’t you like Seoyoon?”

“What are you talking about?”

Ciel jumped at my words.

“That’s why it followed me even as I moved between dimensions. No?”

“No!”

I felt refreshed as I heard his loud words. Because I was curious the whole time.

“I should have asked you sooner.”

So, words full of sincerity came out. Then he said with a solemn expression.

“No, it’s not your fault. I should have cleared up the misunderstanding first.”

“Did you know?”

“….”
 In response to my question, he just lowered his head without saying anything. Of course, that alone was a
sufficient answer.

“You knew.”

It wasn’t bitter. I just got curious.

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

When I asked again, he raised his head. The blue eyes were full of gloom.

“Actually…. At first, I believed in Seo-yoon. I didn’t like it, but I think I was so intoxicated by my first guiding
experience that I became obsessed. Esperan seeds

That’s right. Trying to guide yourself first with instinct rather than with your heart….”

I listened to his story. That’s because it was the first time he showed his true feelings from the past.

“The reason we crossed the dimension was because of the emperor’s orders. Since Seoyoon kept crossing
dimensions, the emperor became worried. What happens if I never return to the empire again? And since
your only son was an esper, you must have been so worried? It’s obvious that these are the words of an esper
without a guide.”

He occasionally glanced at me as I listened quietly.

“So I was thinking of going over to where the saintess is and bringing another guide. I already got a hint
from what she said without knowing it.”

“So you came over.”

“That’s right, but I was deceived by Seo-yoon. At first, they assured me they could send me back, but…. She
broke her promise to me, sided with the government, and tried to tie me up.”

I was stunned by his words. It was my first time hearing it. It was clear that Ciel was thought to be an esper
whom the government cared about.

“It was very difficult for me, who lived in a class society, to adapt to Korea. Moreover, when they tried to
force me to sign with Seo-yoon against my will, I thought I could never return to the Stern Empire again. Just
when I had to give up, I met you.”
 The blue eyes that were looking into space moved to me. The bright blue eyes were sharper than before. It
was a look in his eyes that I was familiar with in the past.

“You couldn’t believe it back then either. You were a soldier, so I thought you were a man of the
government.”

I guess I was right at first that he thought I was an enemy. I felt sorry for him. I’ve never sympathized with
him, but I wanted to comfort his now-tired heart.

I held his hand, removing all the desperate love from the past and holding only simple friendship. I tapped
the back of his hand with my fingertip. Just like dad does to mom.

Then his wide-open eyes looked slantingly down at me.

Although we were facing straight ahead, our gazes were focused on each other as we held hands.

“…Thank you.”

Tears quickly formed in his eyes as he greeted me.

“Were there a lot of tears in the first place?”

“…Ha.”

He covered half his face with his other hand, as if embarrassed, and answered in a hushed voice.

“I know. I didn’t know I cried a lot.”

The words spoken calmly and softly seemed to have become a little lighter. I wanted to pat his heavy
shoulder. I just wanted to do that.

Wouldn’t it be possible to have a good relationship if we started with the only one who shared a lost past?
The relationship he wants and the relationship I want may be different, but at this moment, I wanted to say
something that no one else can say.

“You’ve worked really hard, Ciel.”

His fingertips trembled at my words. The trembling that started from my fingertips soon spread to my
entire body. His shoulders shook and a ‘Boop, whiff’ sound rang out.
 If you think about it, he also came to a place where no one knew at a young age and endured it alone. Like I
lost my family and survived alone.

I felt a sense of kinship. It seemed like a bond was being formed that I had never felt even though I had lived
with him as a family in the past. I stretched out my arms and hugged his large body.

I shared my body heat and patted my back, just like my mom did when I was a child. They understood and
sympathized with his arduous journey as if they were touching his formless heart.

He couldn’t stop crying for quite some time. I patted his back and waited in silence until he stopped crying
completely. To spit out all the past that remains like a lump,

“Ha…. Really….”

He took a deep breath and raised his head, which had been down the entire time. His face, which I always
thought of as a cold handsome man, was bright red. Among them, the corners of the eyes and the tip of the
nose were such that it was safe to say that Rudolph was a friend, so I burst out laughing without even
realizing it.

“Phew.”

“Ha….”

He washed his face dry several times with both hands. He was rubbing his face roughly with his hands in
annoyance and shame, and then suddenly hugged me tightly. After hugging me so hard as if I was going to
burst, he carefully pushed me away.

Then he spoke to me with a serious expression.

“…You had a hard time too.”

The moment I heard that, I somehow burst into laughter. He smiled brightly, showing his teeth. The look on
his face at that moment may be something I will never forget.

Ah, that’s what you make when you fall in love with someone….

Funny enough, it was my favorite expression on his face that I had ever seen.
#Episode 62

Starting Point of the Monster Wave

Thinking that I had asked everything I wanted to ask, I waited a little longer until he calmed down before
speaking.

“Then, shall we go down?”

“…Huh.”

The sound of my nose still lingering, so I smiled faintly.

“Stop laughing.”

He spoke harshly and followed behind me.

“Okay then, that’s enough.”

“Oh yeah. Go in first.”

“Okay.”

As I was walking, he suddenly called me.

“Oh, right. I didn’t say anything important.”

“What?”

“The ability to cross dimensions was not her unique ability.”

“…Huh?”

Ciel continued speaking with a face that could not hide his displeasure.

“Cell phone.”
 Words I hadn’t heard in a long time felt very unfamiliar.

“The cell phone she’s carrying is a device that helps with dimensional travel.”

“…Does that make sense?”

“What can’t be said? It doesn’t make sense to be meeting you in the Stern Empire right now.”

“…That’s right.”

I felt like my head was pounding at the unexpected words. You can travel between dimensions with your
cell phone.

“So….”

He answered first before I even finished speaking.

“That’s right. So in the end, I couldn’t return to the empire. And then I suddenly went crazy. Even if I try to
remember that time, I can’t remember it very well.”

“….”

I didn’t want to recall the memories of that time either. Ciel, seeing me becoming more serious, raised the
corners of his mouth.

“I didn’t ask you to remember. Do not do that.”

He spoke as if he had looked into my head, briefly ruffled my hair and withdrew his hand. His actions
seemed like he really wanted to touch me but was struggling to hold back.

“Go in first.”

“…Okay.”

I left him and walked away. I walked without consciously looking back, but I couldn’t bear it and stopped. I
turned my head and said to him.

“Forget it too.”
 I expressed my sincerity to him, who probably remembers more pain than I did. Then I saw him nodding his
head with red eyes, as if he was about to cry again.

***

The crown prince recently picked up a unique hobby. It was just observing Ciel. Since I was next to him
unintentionally, I couldn’t tell who he was looking at.

Ciel became restless when the Baroness passed by, like a puppy that was tired of pooping. I was shocked
because it seemed like it was whining like a dog caught on an invisible leash even though it wanted to follow.

Is there a need to be noticed like that by becoming a duke?

At this point, a thought occurred to me without realizing it. Did you say that your arms are bent inward? It
was a lot weirder than the daughter of Baron Cloche, whom I didn’t know, but I felt even more sorry for my
childhood friend.

So, when I went to the point where the monster wave started, I made sure to include Lady Cloche.

“How about you go with us, Lady?”

“Yes? Why is my daughter….”

Then the Baron made a fuss and stepped forward. The Dauphin was so fond of Baron Cloche that he could
overlook his mistakes. Of course, the chamberlain was different.

“It is in front of Your Majesty. Be careful what you do.”

Arthur obediently apologized to the chamberlain’s words.

“I apologize, Your Majesty.”

“It’s okay. I like that easy-going side of the Baron.”

 Arthur asked Jace again, as if he had been waiting for him, who expressed his interest.

“But why are you taking my daughter away? Why bother with such a weak child….”

Jace, who had not only been watching over Ciel, knew that the Barons were particularly weak to Irene, but
he did not know it would be to this extent. Even Ciel stepped in front of the embarrassed man.

“Why on earth are you taking Irene to such a dangerous place?”

Even the corners of its eyes were raised, making it no different from a hunting dog trying to protect its
owner. Ciel, who did not know his intention to help, seemed to have no wish if Jace kicked him just once.

At that time, Irene stepped forward first.

“I rather like it. Your Majesty the Crown Prince, thank you.”

She answered calmly and continued immediately.

“Your Highness, could you give me time to change into clothes appropriate for the location?”

Jace belatedly noticed Irene wearing a neat dress and cleared his throat in embarrassment.

“Of course! I wonder if he asked me to wear a dress.”

I pretended not to notice, but my back was sweating. Because behind her, Ciel and Arthur were looking at
her with disloyal eyes.

Irene hurried up to her room. I don’t know why it suddenly happened, but she was happy about the prince’s
offer. As I quickly changed and came down with Mary’s help, I felt a strange atmosphere.

“Are you here? Then, let’s go.”

Although he was trying to talk brightly, Jace had no choice but to pretend not to notice because of the
stinging gaze that was still following him. It’s okay as long as you don’t say anything. Do you think you
wouldn’t know if you shot at me like that?

“But I’m also an esper, so this is too much….”

 He grunted and got into the carriage. Ciel boarded with him. Irene and Arthur boarded another carriage and
moved on. I passed the guard’s quarters and went further inside.

The area where monsters could appear was a bit desolate for people to live in. Also, Ciel recently killed a
monster by burning it, so there were scorch marks all over the place.

“But Dad. How can we find out where the monster wave started?”

“That is. Lin, it’s because it leaves a special mark.”

“Trace?”

“Okay. Will it last for about a month after the monster wave occurs?”

“Is this a temporary phenomenon?”

“Yes, it’s not going to stay permanently, so I guess that’s why Your Highness is stopping by while you’re
here.”

“Okay.”

I was very curious because it was something I had never seen before on Earth. Or maybe it’s because he was
a guide and there was no opportunity to meet him in person?

She was thinking of asking Ciel about this later, but she felt strange that he was comfortable.

“Arrived. Lin.”

“Yes, Dad.”

As she was about to get off the carriage, Ciel hurriedly approached her and held out his hand. Irene accepted
his favor.

When I came out, the smell of the coal was vibrating. Ciel took a handkerchief out of his inside jacket pocket
and held it out to her.

“It smells bad. You’d better cover your nose.”

 “It’s okay….”

“You’d better follow the Duke’s words, Rin.”

At Arthur’s words, she received a handkerchief from Ciel. Then his face opened wide. Arthur took the lead
and led the way to the point where the monster wave began.

“This is where the wave started.”

Jace opened his mouth, unable to control himself as the scene unfolded before his eyes. I seemed to be
overwhelmed by a mysterious sight that I would never have seen if I had only stayed in the imperial palace.

“…This is my first time seeing something like this.”

That wasn’t the only thing that surprised me. Irene also widened her eyes in surprise. What they saw was
empty space. However, it was not just empty space, it was empty space as if a mirror had been broken into
pieces. I could see something black shimmering through the gap.

“Still, the hole is getting smaller than when it was discovered. If it closes completely, I don’t think there’s
anything to worry about.”

Jace nodded slowly in response to Arthur’s words.

“It’s so ominous, it would be better if it disappeared.”

After staring at the open space in silence for a while, the group decided to go back.

“Becoming the crown prince, I can see the starting point of a monster wave for the first time. I feel
embarrassed for some reason.”

“I think it’s the right mindset.”

In response to Jace’s lament-like words, Ciel gave a scolding compliment.

“Duke, you really….”

“This time, please consider my words as a close friend, not a subject.”

 “…Okay. It’s not wrong.”

The moment she was about to leave, Irene heard a strange sound. It was heard more clearly in the ears of
not only her, but also the Esper and the Sword Master.

Guooooh. As I turned my head to follow the sound, the black space that had been narrowing was gradually
getting bigger. Soon, a human figure popped out between them.

“Majesty!”

“Who are you?”

The Chamberlain took care of Jace and Arthur drew his sword. Ciel was willing to use his abilities at any
time. At that time, the shape gradually became clearer. Irene was embarrassed to see a familiar person.

“Saint?”

Seoyoon, who had fallen on the floor, lifted her head up at Jace’s muttering. Her eyes, which were full of
venom, sank like a gentle sheep the moment she saw Jace.

Soon, the watery eyes became slanted and turned into tears.

“…Majesty.”

“Saint! Oh my God!”

Jace practically pushed away the chamberlain who blocked his path and ran towards Seo-yoon.

“No, how on earth did we get here!”

“I’m sorry, Your Highness…. I don’t know either.”

Ciel watched with suspicious eyes as Seoyoon spoke in a weak voice. In the past, I didn’t know where she
was returning to. Since she suddenly disappeared and then returned to the temple, I naturally assumed that
she was passing through the temple.

I later found out that the device was a cell phone, and that the path she was currently taking back was not
the temple. Ciel’s eyes narrowed with doubt.
 “However….”

At that time, Seoyoon raised her head and looked at Irene. Her cold, sunken eyes were so different from
those of other imperialists who looked at her as a saint that I couldn’t help but stare at her.

I felt uncomfortable because those eyes didn’t seem to recognize Seoyoon as a saint.
#Episode 63

This Time I Have No Choice but to Kill

Seoyoon, whom I saw again after seeing her at the coming-of-age ceremony, was no different from before.
No, it didn’t seem any different from the past.

The eyes full of venom and the mouth always subtly twisted to one side could easily take me back to the
past.

[After all, B-class knows what?]

[Ciel loves me. If only it weren’t for the matching rate! He was the man who would become my dedicated
esper!]

[Do you know the depth of our relationship, me and Ciel?]

The reason why I had no choice but to misunderstand was because of Seo-yoon. She knew like a ghost when
Ciel was away, so she came to me and spewed out such evil remarks.

I thought Ciel knew that.

So I felt guilty at first. It felt like I had separated two people I loved.

“Irene.”

It was only then that I seemed to wake up when I heard Ciel’s voice calling me. As I blinked slowly, the
crown prince spoke to me.

“Young lady, you seem very surprised.”

The Crown Prince, who picked up Seoyoon who was lying on the floor, passed me and called the
chamberlain.

“Now that we have recovered the saint, we must hurry to the temple.”

“Yes, Your Highness. I will prepare immediately.”

 “…A temple?”

As soon as I heard Seoyoon’s startled voice, someone grabbed my shoulder. When I turned my head with a
surprised face, I saw Ciel looking down at me with a worried expression.

“Irene, are you okay?”

Although the object was missing, I could understand what he meant. He looked at me with a worried
expression for a moment, then looked into space as if scanning the air.

I followed his gaze and looked at the space that had completely returned to its original state. The hole
where Seo-yoon came out could no longer be found. That felt very suspicious.

Dad said it would last for about a month. Dad may have seen it in person, but he probably remembers it
from the records that have been passed down through generations in our family.

Our family’s ancestors have been protecting the outskirts for a very long time. And in the record, I left
detailed information about the weather, changes in the environment, and monsters.

So, this means that it was not just data about the time my father lived, but information that was hundreds of
years old.

I looked around suspiciously, but couldn’t find anything unusual. So I looked at Ciel. As an esper, he might
see something different when he looks at it.

“…Tsk.”

But he didn’t seem to have found anything. I also felt disappointed at the sound of irritation.

“Peacock! What are you doing!”

At the crown prince’s urging, Ciel had no choice but to move forward.

“Yes, Your Highness.”

“With your abilities, we will have to go to where the portal is.”

“Is there any need to be in such a hurry?”

 “Peacock!”

In response to the prince’s anger, Ciel used his abilities as if there was nothing he could do. The jokes had
worked so far because he was close to the crown prince, but he must not forget that this was a class society.

Ciel used the power of wind to float the crown prince and Seoyoon together. He also flew up together. I
watched the scene with my dad.

Before I walked away, Seoyoon looked down at me while being held by the crown prince. The twisted
corners of the mouth caught my eye first, followed by black eyes looking at me unpleasantly.

The look you make when you don’t like something, and….

“The ridicule that comes from thinking someone is below you.”

“Huh? My daughter, what?”

“It’s nothing. Dad.”

“Well then, let’s go back now. I’m so glad that the saint came back….”

My dad was about to take me back when he looked into the sky. Dad narrowed his brows, perhaps feeling
uncomfortable at the sight of the cleanly disappeared hole.

“This is my first time like this….”

“Come back quickly, Dad.”

“Yes, yes.”

I held my father’s hand and urged him. I couldn’t find anything, but I couldn’t help but feel uncomfortable.
Why did Seoyoon jump out at the point where the monster wave started?

What if Seoyoon and Monster Wave are related?

I felt uneasy about this sudden assumption. If my family were to suffer damage because of Seo-yoon, I had
no intention of being stupid like I did in the past.
 I held hands with my father and got into the carriage. I made a promise as I looked at my dad who was
looking at me with a kind expression.

If such a moment ever comes….

This time I have no choice but to kill. Because I have no intention of being treated like the past.

***

Seoyoon was just being held by the crown prince, but she arrived at the temple in an instant. It was
absurdly fast. Seeing things that would be impossible on Earth often happening made me feel like I was in
another world.

“Saint, you are back.”

Seoyoon forced herself to raise the corners of her mouth as she looked at the frustrating temple and the
high priest’s temple.

“There is no shame. Minister….”

“What do you mean, saintess?I missed my hometown so much that I thought about it for a moment, but I
realized that I had already arrived there. I didn’t mean to make you worry….”

“Hehe, that too must have been God’s will. It must have been God’s will that the saint came back like this.”

Ugh, I really hate it.

Seo-yoon suddenly felt tired as she forced the corners of her eyes down and the corners of her mouth up. So
I deliberately touched my forehead and stumbled.

“Saint!”

Then the crown prince hurriedly grabbed her. Seo-yoon liked the way he reacted to every gesture he made.
It was nice to return to Korea, but it was embarrassing to meet people who still ignored her instead of the
kind treatment she received here.
 How is it that nothing has changed…?

Clicking her tongue inwardly, she suddenly felt curious and wanted to go back to her room and rest. That’s
because after returning to Korea, something strange happened.

After returning to Korea, Seo-yoon was able to confirm that her grade had improved by one level. And even
if no one told me, I felt like I knew the cause.

So I returned to the Stern Empire. She wanted to quickly go back to her room and check on her condition.
Although there are no machines like in Korea, I thought I could make some judgments by guiding the crown
prince.

“I feel somewhat dizzy. I think it will be okay if I get some rest, but….”

“I will help you. Saint.”

Jace quickly picked up the saint. Then, a mysterious energy that had never been felt before seemed to
surround him. His eyes became hazy as his energy became more intense than before.

Ciel was secretly watching from a corner. Every time I saw that woman engaging in absurd tricks, I would
vomit loudly. After the people disappeared, Ciel tried to leave the temple with a disgusted expression on his
face.

At that time, a young priest approached him and spoke secretly.

“Duke, the High Priestess asked me to tell you that she would like to see you at the place where we took a
walk last time.”

Instead of nodding his head as an answer, Ciel took a step forward. As he entered the temple garden, he
sighed softly, feeling a similar familiar energy as before.

On my second visit, it was clear that the energy here was quite similar to Irene’s. Is it true that Irene is the
real saint as he thought?

As he was walking, organizing his thoughts, the High Priest was waiting for him in front of him.

“Duke, have you found your destiny?”

“When do you tell me to face fate, and what do you mean by finding it?”
 “Hehe, I don’t know.”

Ciel asked with a small sigh at the questionable answer of the high priest.

“The High Priest is also telling lies.”

“I don’t tell lies. I always try to convey only the truth.”

“You know what? Sometimes even silence can be a lie.”

“Is that so?”

The high priest gave a short answer with a smile and then moved on from where he had stopped. He
grumbled to himself that the situation was no different from last time.

If you try to take the initiative, that old man will walk.

“Hasn’t God given you another message?”

The high priest, who had been walking for a while despite Ciel’s question, slowly opened his mouth.

“Duke, do you have anything to say to me?”

Ciel was worried that he might have heard something from God. Even if he died soon, he had no intention of
making Irene a saint. She was finally able to smile happily with her family.

That, too, could no longer be part of her dark past. He thought of Irene for a moment and then began to walk
quickly ahead of the High Priest. He entered a deep place that he had not gone to last time, and entered a
place where Irene’s energy was more intense.

I took a deep breath and looked back to see the High Priest walking slowly. Ciel waited for him to come
closer and opened his mouth.

“What do you plan to do, High Priest, if the real saint refuses to become a saint?”
#Episode 64

To Let You Know My Precious Heart

The high priest could not hide his surprised expression at his question. That’s because the duke asked as if
he knew the real saint. However, the question sounded strange and I could not easily answer it.

She was a saint sent by God, so how could she think of refusing the sainthood?

Ciel asked the high priest again, who did not respond. I had to hear it because it was an important answer.

“Please answer me. Are you really going to follow the saint’s opinion? Didn’t you say that opportunities
should be equal for everyone?”

“…It was like that. Duke, have you really found the saint?”

“Please answer my question first.”

The high priest could not help but hesitate for a moment at his firm words. He is a child sent by God, so how
could the temple not take care of it? I thought this was also related to God’s authority.

Ciel waited for the high priest’s answer for a moment, then burst into laughter and spoke to the high priest
who still did not respond.

“I listened carefully to the High Priest’s opinion.”

“Duke.”

“Ah, I would appreciate it if you could listen to this one. If the fake saint moves between dimensions again,
please don’t forget to tell us. This is important not only for the temple, but also for the empire.”

“May I ask why?”

“I have to speak to His Majesty the Emperor anyway, so it would be better to talk to His Majesty. Because
I’m busy right now.”

Ciel bowed lightly and moved. I didn’t want to leave a place full of Irene’s energy, but this energy was as
good as fake anyway.
 The only real thing for him was Irene.

As it was in the past.

As he was leaving the temple, he ran into the crown prince. Looking at the mesmerized appearance, it
seemed as if he had received a lot of guidance. Ciel wondered whether he should relay the truth to the crown
prince, but it seemed like it was not a decision he could make alone.

I wanted to protect Irene, but I didn’t want to lose her by pushing myself too hard. We will not use the past
as a lesson to act like a dictator. Enough of the arrogance already.

He did not return to his mansion, but returned to the imperial palace with the crown prince. If you think
about it, monster waves did not occur often.

Things that may or may not have happened once every few decades occurred frequently in the past after
Seo-yoon came. Of course, at the time, I didn’t think of linking the two.

So, Ciel planned to report to the emperor what might be the cause of the monster wave, without mentioning
the real saint. Unlike in the past, I did not intend to leave Seoyoon free.

“I request an audience with His Majesty.”

“Yes, that’s not the case, but the duke has been reporting that he hasn’t been seen lately.”

“I see.”

Ciel, who had requested an audience with the Emperor’s Chamberlain, watched the rapidly setting sun and
thought of Irene, who had parted ways without even being able to say hello. I will definitely protect her this
time.

***

After sending the Crown Prince, Seoyun, and Ciel away, I had a strange feeling. I felt like I knew where this
feeling came from, but I also didn’t want to know.
 Ciel must have been really busy leaving at that time, and it seemed like he even left his younger brother
here. Well, even if I ask you to go, it seems like I won’t leave with you….

I smiled bitterly as I looked at Aiden with Rose.

“The Little Duke comes to visit every day?”

“Yes, miss. I think you are really kind.”

Contrary to Rose’s cheerful words, her parents looked at me with expressions full of worry.

“Hey, girl. Do you think it’s okay to continue to keep you in this squalid place? I am very worried that it is
impossible for us to treat you the way you want due to our circumstances.”

Rose’s mother said with a gaunt face that she had been going through a lot of trouble because of Aiden. In
fact, I would be worried if high-ranking nobles who were not familiar with my family kept visiting. They don’t
know much about guides and espers.

I glanced at Aiden, who was hesitant to come in from the outside. It seemed like I had just read Rose’s
mother’s thoughts.

Well, there’s a problem there too. Are you reading all my thoughts? Is it out of control?

I sighed softly in frustration and answered Rose’s mother.

“I will tell you separately. So don’t worry too much.”

“Oh my, I feel relieved if you can help me. I really….”

“There’s nothing to cry about over this. You bravely endured even worse things than that, right?”

“I have never once regretted moving to Cloche Estate. There is no place in the Stern Empire that is as good
for our commoners to live in as this, except our territory.”

“Hehe, thank you for recognizing my parents’ efforts. So, can I have a quick word with Rose?”

“No problem. Rose, you must be polite to the lady.”

 “Yes, Mom.”

I let out a small laugh and took Rose’s hand.

“Relax. That way, you can guide smoothly.”

“Ah, yes, phew….”

Rose taking a deep breath and relaxing was so cute. When we came out, Aiden, who had been fidgeting
outside, came up to me in a huff.

“Lady Cloche, I….”

“I know. The fact is that the Little Duke is also an esper. So there is no need to be so nervous. Should we
move places instead? I think it would be best to go somewhere where there aren’t as many people around.”

The reason I came to see Rose today was to teach her how to guide. Through the full-fledged class, Rose also
had to learn how to control guiding in detail.

“I’m glad that the Little Duke is here. You need to be an esper to learn guiding.”

Even Aiden, relieved by my words, brightened his eyes. Feeling as cute as a chick, I smiled and walked
towards the hill not far from Rose’s house.

As we walked, the two people started asking me questions.

“Young lady, why do you need an esper to learn guiding?”

“I’m curious too, lady. Guiding is absolutely necessary for an Esper, right?”

“Hmm, it would be better for you to experience it yourself rather than explain it in words, Duke. And Rose,
Esper is a person who has been blessed by God, so you seem to be wondering why you need guidance.”

“Yes that’s right. Miss.”

“Hmm…. Actually, I’m curious about that too. Why did God create a guide to make up for what Espers lack?”

“Uh….”
 When I said I didn’t know, Rose rolled her eyes back and forth with a very embarrassed face. Then Aiden
spoke instead.

“I think I know.”

“Do you know, Little Duke?”

“Huh.”

I asked with a smile at the firm answer.

“Why do you think that is?”

“That would be to let Esper know how precious he is.”

“….”

Like Rose, I also widened my eyes at the unexpected answer. It was a topic I had been curious about in the
past. But even at that time, I had never thought about this. Aiden slowly explained the reason.

“I think it’s easy for people to become conceited when they think they’re better than others. Then, it would
be easy for an esper who is superior to others due to God’s blessing to become arrogant. If you become
arrogant, you won’t be able to see your surroundings.”

“…That could be possible.”

Aiden responded to my answer with a happy expression.

“The espers will be glad to have a guide to help them not become overconfident. Because they are the ones
who tell you that you are not alone.”

As we continued talking, we already arrived at the hill. The summer hills were full of green. I pondered what
Aiden said on the hill where the sun was hot but the cool breeze flowed.

Actually, I was a bit shocked. Because I thought espers viewed guides as a nuisance.

“Thank you for your words, Little Duke.”

 “Yes….”

When I spoke confidently and praised him, I found Aiden, who was shy, cute. If it weren’t for the Duke, I
would have loved to pat him on the head. At that time, Rose, who was standing nearby, lifted her heel and
gently stroked Aiden’s black hair.

“How are you so smart, Master?”

“Yes?”

“Wow, I couldn’t find an answer even after thinking about it for days! You must be a genius!”

I wondered for a moment whether I should stop Rose, but after seeing Aiden’s reaction, I decided to just
watch. He looked at Rose with joy on her face every few times her hand passed over his head.

Ah, Rose is already included in the precious beings that Aiden talks about.

So you were able to answer with confidence?

As I watched the cute couple, I thought of Ciel. Could he and I have become like Aiden and Rose if it weren’t
for our past circumstances?

It was a thought that occurred to me only briefly, but somehow it felt like my chest was tightening.

“Okay then, let’s take a guiding class.”

“Ah yes!”

At my words, Rose quickly removed her hand from Aiden’s head and looked at me.

“I plan to start by gathering the energy in your body into the dantian. Close your eyes and find the energy
flowing within you.”

Rose quickly closed her eyes and concentrated on what I said. However, when she groaned as if things were
not going as planned, Aiden, who was watching, stretched out his hand and placed it on Rose’s head.

Aiden, who was gently stroking his head as she had done, soon closed his eyes. Although I didn’t know
exactly what he was doing, I saw Aiden’s potential.
 If he, who can read thoughts, could read energy as well, it seemed like he would be able to measure grades
like in Korea. Although it will be done by people, not machines.
#Episode 65

I Can Do Better

I wanted to find out exactly what Aiden was doing, but I just waited for the two of them. It seemed to have a
positive effect, as Rose’s expression, which had been groaning, gradually became brighter.

The two people who had been concentrating to the point of sweating took a deep breath and opened their
eyes.

“Whoa, whoa!”

Rose jumped up, grabbed Aiden’s hand and shook it.

“You are truly amazing!”

“…Lol.”

I waited a little longer so the two could talk and then asked.

“Little Duke, may I ask what you did?”

“Uh…. So, I wanted to help Rose who was having a hard time. So….”

Aiden paused while speaking while looking at Rose. Yes, the most difficult thing for mental espers was
isolation from interpersonal relationships.

Who would welcome digging into their own head?

It was obvious that one hundred to one hundred would probably be hated. I was also worried about how
Rose would react. If she is offended, Aiden will be discouraged, and if she tells him later, Rose may also be just
as offended.

I thought about it lightly, but as I hesitated, desperately feeling that I shouldn’t look at it that way, Rose
brightly asked.

“What are your abilities, Master?”

 It seems like what just happened was quite amazing. I watched Aiden conflicted. He glanced at me. His eyes
seemed to be asking me for a solution, but I shook my head slightly.

I could give answers related to guiding and esper, but I couldn’t get involved in the relationship between the
two people.

Aiden pursed his lips with anxious eyes and then spoke slowly.

“…Rose, people hate my abilities. That’s why I’ve never told anyone directly.”

“Don’t you know, brother?”

“No…. My brother just knew.”

“Wow! Your brother is also a great person!”

I knew well the power of Rose’s innocence. Even though I didn’t have it, I was also a person who loved
purity. Aiden hesitated, but seemed to have gained strength from Rose’s words, and his eyes showed
determination.

“Rose, my abilities…. Reading people’s thoughts….”

His lips were trembling after he finished speaking, as if he was determined but couldn’t hide his anxiety.
When Rose didn’t answer, the trembling got worse.

“So! Ahe! Oh, what should I do….”

Rose blushed and jumped up. At first glance, the way he covered his mouth with both hands and his
blushing face may have seemed disgusting, but I ended up seeing the hidden meaning behind it.

But….

If a handsome nobleman like that came to visit you every day, how could you not fall in love with him?

But Aiden seemed to think differently. He desperately began to make excuses. Thanks to this, I learned in
detail how he was able to use his abilities.
 “B-but I never read Rose’s mind! In the past, it was difficult because other people’s thoughts came in
randomly! After meeting Lady Cloche, it became a little less effective, and after meeting you, Rose, I was able
to block it completely! I have never looked into your thoughts!”

Of course, I felt like I had read Rose’s mother’s thoughts, but I kept silent. Because I wanted to support these
two people.

To be honest, it was so cute that I felt like I was watching a drama. Is it okay to be this cute?

At Aiden’s desperate words, Rose slowly lifted her lowered head.

“Jeong, really?”

I know why he reacted like that, but it didn’t seem like Aiden. With a relieved expression, he nodded
vigorously.

“Really. I can promise you that.”

“…Yes. I trust you, Master.”

“Thank you, Rose.”

The sight of red eyes that seemed sensitive and curved with warmth made the viewer feel good. It seemed
like the two people’s story had come to an end, so I clapped and focused on them.

“I’m glad that the misunderstanding has been resolved. Okay then. This is the time for Rose to work hard for
the Duke.”

“Yes! Anything.”

“When an esper uses his abilities like this, impure energy gradually accumulates in his body.”

“Yes yes.”

“The act of releasing it is called guiding.”

“Oh, yes.”
 Rose listened to me intently like a schoolboy. I thought that was cute, so I smiled and continued talking.

“Guiding can be done from a little distance away or in close contact. They are called radial guiding and
contact guiding respectively.”

I explained in detail to the two people who were listening to me as if they were fascinated.

“Emissions can leak out unintentionally, and your current condition may be like that. Only Esper can detect
this, so the Little Duke’s help is essential.”

“Leave it to me, young lady.”

Aiden gave a firm answer to my words. I answered him with a smile.

“I feel reassured, Duke. Then, would you like to stand a step away from Rose first?”

“Uh, okay.”

Aiden, who was slightly away, came a little closer to Rose. The more this happened, the more reddened
Rose’s cheeks became.

“This time, would you like to give Rose some strength, thinking that she is sending the energy inside her
outward?”

“Yes, I will try.”

Rose clenched her fists and groaned. Then Aiden said with a curious expression.

“I feel like I feel some kind of warm energy.”

“Then Rose is doing well at radial guiding right now.”

“Interesting…. I feel much better than usual.”

I could sense that Rose continued to lose energy as Aiden mumbled.

“Little Duke. It’s not good for a guide to lose energy on a regular basis. So, from now on, whenever you feel
that kind of energy, the Little Duke must let Rose know.”
 “Yea, I got it.”

“And Rose also needs to keep her energy up on a regular basis. Do you understand?”

“Yes, got it.”

“Okay, next we’re going to do contact guiding. Would you like to hold each other’s hands?”

I said, looking at Aiden, not Rose. Then his face turned red as if it was going to explode. I couldn’t help but
laugh as it felt like two ripe apples were looking at each other.

“Phew, no…. Okay, Rose, if you hold your hand, you should think of it as flowing energy into the esper
through the area of contact, unlike the radiating guidance we did earlier. It directly and quickly purifies the
esper’s impure energy.”

“Umm…. I will try.”

As if she didn’t quite understand, Rose grunted and tried to do it. After a while, Aiden let out an exclamation
of surprise.

“It feels so good! I’ve never seen anything like this before!”

“Great. If so, Rose is doing well.”

“Rose, you are amazing!”

Rose burst into laughter at Aiden’s praise. The two seem to get along well, but I wanted to tell Rose one last
important thing.

“We will take an in-depth class on contact guiding later, but there are more important classes left.”

“Yes, miss.”

“The Little Duke is a man with very good manners, but there may be an esper who wants to take advantage
of the fact that you are a commoner. I might be rude to you. Even if that’s not the case, it’s quite difficult for
espers who lack guidance, so I’ll teach you self-defense techniques to use in that case.”

Rose’s expression became serious at my words. Aiden showed his displeasure, but then skillfully erased it.
 “I’m sorry, but could the Little Duke help me?”

I felt like I needed to set an example, so I asked Aiden, but the answer came from somewhere else.

“If that’s the case, I can do better.”

Ciel, who I don’t know when came, was watching us.

***

Ciel, who came out from his audience with the emperor, hurried back to Clocheyeong in a hurry. I don’t
know if he really imprinted it, but he felt like his heart would explode with anxiety if he didn’t see Irene even
for a moment.

As soon as I set foot on the now familiar cloche, my anxiety seemed to dissipate. As he floated in the air and
headed toward Baron, he happened to find Irene, Aiden, and a new guide.

They went up the hill and appeared to be doing something. Ciel, who was secretly watching from behind a
tree, noticed that Irene was teaching him how to guide.

Without realizing it, he watched the scene with a deep smile. Even though he was hiding behind a tree and
deliberately revealed himself to watch, no one noticed that he had come.

As I was wondering when I should talk to him, an opportunity came.

It might have been difficult for Aiden to demonstrate. Aiden may even get hurt when he catches Irene’s
attack.

So he stepped forward with confidence. I thought I was the only one who could use her self-defense skills.

“If that’s the case, I can do better.”

“Duke.”
 “What kind of demonstration can I show you?”

“Hmm, just show me a time when Esper made a rude request to a guide.”

“Hehe, then can I do this to you?”

Ciel quickly reached in front of Irene and grabbed her arm somewhat roughly.

“Aaaah, girl!”

Even though she knew it was an act, Rose found it difficult to calm down her shocked heart. Could an Esper
really do that to a guide? Just when doubts arose, Rose was once again surprised and could not keep her
mouth shut.

Irene used to kick him in the shin first and pull his arm. The moment Ciel’s back was bent and the back of
his neck was exposed, Irene struck him with a snatch of her hand without hesitation.

“Ugh!”

He realized that for a moment he had forgotten her shin kick skills. And it was a moment where I could see
how she had knocked him unconscious after he had lost his temper and attacked her.

Because it was like this….

When I woke up after fainting, the back of my neck hurt like that.
#Episode 66

Like a Two-Headed Body

Still, it seems like I applied less force than before, so I didn’t faint. No, it would be okay since he hadn’t lost
his reason in the first place, but Ciel had to experience a heart-wrenching experience.

“Wow…. So cool!”

Rose shouted with applause.

“Me too….”

Aiden also clapped along with Rose. My brother was cool, but Lady Cloche looked really cool.

“You’re much smaller than your brother, how can you do that?”

Ciel was aroused by Aiden’s voice full of curiosity.

“Maybe we could approach it differently.”

Irene responded to his provocation lightly.

“Then, try a different approach.”

“Good.”

Ciel walked with his legs instead of his arms this time. Although it was a despicable tactic, it was actually
something that often happened when guides were manipulated by espers.

But she didn’t take it easy either. Irene, who easily jumped over Ciel’s long legs, hesitated for a moment and
then spoke to Rose.

“This will be difficult to avoid unless you are skilled. I need to tell you from your perspective, so let’s
pretend you’re stuck and do it like I did.”

“Yes!”
 Irene stopped and looked at Ciel blankly for a moment, then grabbed him by the collar with both hands and
walked backwards.

“Omg!”

Ciel was surprised and used his abilities reflexively. Just barely before she hit the floor.

Irene! This is too dangerous!”

Ciel, unable to hide his surprised expression, levitated Irene in the air and looked around.

“Ah….”

He lamented after seeing something. With his forehead resting on his face, he moved his fingers from side to
side, dusting off the hem of her dress.

“What…. Are you doing it?”

Irene asked dumbfounded, but he answered seriously.

“You have to be careful. There was dirt on the hem of your skirt.”

“Ha….”

Irene felt like I wanted to touch her forehead as she watched him struggle with nothing more than dirt on
her face. Why do I see Arthur and David in his appearance?

“Whoa…. Can you please drop me off?”

“Hmm, sure.”

Ciel, who belatedly realized what he had done, cleared his throat and placed Irene on the floor. She turned
around to face Rose and Aiden.

“We need to practice the same case as we just did, so please help Rose.”

“Uh…. Do it, I’ll try.”

 Aiden squeezed Rose’s arm very gently with his creaking body. Then Rose’s cheeks turned red again.

“Why why? It hurts?”

“…No, that’s not it.”

“Well, then? Now it’s Rose’s turn to attack….”

“That is….”

Rose pursed her lips and glanced at Irene.

“Do you have something to say?”

When Irene asked, Rose answered as if she had been waiting.

“Master! Because you are definitely not the type of person to do that! I can’t do it!”

Irene stared silently at Rose, who was shouting with her fists clenched and her eyes tightly closed, and then
touched her forehead. She is a guide too, but really, there is no answer for the esper and guide couple.

“Haha!”

At that time, Ciel, who was standing next to him, burst into laughter. It was clear that she wasn’t the only
one who found the situation absurd. Irene and Ciel, who were attacking each other without hesitation, looked
at Rose and Aiden with unfamiliar eyes.

***

Ciel returned to the dorm with Aiden. The whole way he could continue to hear his brother’s bright voice.

“Lady Cloche didn’t know anything, she even knew that I was an esper! But you didn’t look at me strangely,
bro.”
 “He’s not that type of person.”

“That’s right! Rose said it was okay even though I said I could read people’s thoughts! Oh, of course I have
no intention of reading it carelessly!”

“Hmm…. Aiden.”

Ciel became curious while listening to his younger brother.

“Why, bro?”

“So, you’re saying he can read whenever you want?”

“Yes…. It is, but I’m trying not to.”

“Hmm, then. What about Lady Cloche? Do you think you can read her thoughts?”

To be honest, it would be a lie if I said I had no selfish intentions at all. If Aiden had been able to look into
Irene’s head, his conscience might have been shaken.

However, despite his worries, Aiden answered firmly in a cheerful voice.

“No, not at all!”

“That’s so great too! Even if I don’t pay any attention, I can’t hear the lady’s thoughts at all!”

“…That’s a good thing.”

“That’s right, bro!”

Arriving in front of the hotel, he suddenly felt uncomfortable as he got off the carriage. I have no intention of
staying here for a short period of time, but how long should I stay in this vaguely remote place?

“Lu Man!”

So I immediately called the butler.

 “Yes, Duke.”

“I need to build a villa in Clocheryeong.”

“…A villa?”

“Okay. And immediately find out if there is a building you can stay in.”

“…Yes, Duke.”

“Let’s resolve it as quickly as possible.”

“All right!”

He came up to the room I was staying in, unwrapped the stuffy cravat and threw it away. He flopped down
on the sofa, looking exhausted, and gulped down the water Luman had brought him.

“After….”

I was happy to meet Irene by chance. Although my feelings for her were still the same, I was well aware that
they had subtly changed.

My mind in the past was extremely cloudy. I cried out that it was love, but there were times when I doubted
whether it was truly love. But my mind now is different from then. It has the same texture but a different
color.

Instead of trying to get it, I was filled with the desire to give it to her first.

Ciel leaned back on the sofa and thought about the past. Then, one by one, I remembered the things I
couldn’t do at the time.

One time, I passed by an elementary school with her. There was a shabby snack bar there, and my wife
especially liked their tteokbokki.

Ciel was disgusted by the idea of eating together. Because in his eyes, the place looked extremely
unsanitary. So I complained about it in hopes that my wife wouldn’t eat it either.

And after that, I couldn’t see my wife eating tteokbokki. At that time, he was just childishly happy that his
words were listened to. Like a lifeless body.
 “How could it be that all I wanted was such trivial things…?”

I was angry at myself for not listening to me in the past. Not only that, he thought of all the small requests
and made a promise.

Yes, now I had to deliver the apology directly instead of just expressing it in my heart. Ciel got up from his
seat and looked for Luman.

“Luman!”

“Yes, Duke.”

“Bring all the cooks and employees in the capital mansion here now.”

“…Yes?”

“Also, invite someone who specializes in desserts.”

“…Yes.”

“Ah, and if you need to repair or build a villa, I will personally help you, so feel free to ask for help at any
time.”

“…All right.”

“So try to move forward in time as much as possible.”

“Yes….”

Lu Man answered helplessly with a gray face. But it was not visible to Ciel’s eyes. He could only imagine
Irene’s joy at receiving a gift he had not been able to give in the past.

***
 After finishing my sword training in the morning, I washed up, put on a dress, and came down. As I was
walking to eat with my mother, the entrance suddenly became noisy.

“Is Lady Irene de Cloche there?”

As I headed towards the entrance where I heard my name, a man I had never seen was talking to the butler.

“My name is Mark, and I am the head chef of the Duke Leopard House. I apologize for coming here so
suddenly, but I came because I had a gift from my Duke to the Baroness.”

“If it’s a gift….”

“To be even more presumptuous, I would like to borrow your kitchen for a short period of time to deliver
the gift.”

“Yes?”

The butler, who had been through quite a few things recently, was surprised and asked again. Mark even
bowed deeply to explain his words.

“As a fellow chef, I know how unpleasant it is. It won’t take long. I would appreciate your permission.”

Around that time, my mother had just come in from sponsorship.

“What’s going on?”

“Ma’am!”

The butler reported the situation to his mother with an expression that said, ‘I survived.’ While I was
watching, I took a peek behind my mother. Because it seemed like there was a familiar smell somewhere.

“What?”

“Are you going to become Lady Cloche?”

Mark asked as if he had been waiting.

“Yes, by the way.”

 “I came here because the duke had some food to deliver to the young lady.”

“What is it?”

“This is a food developed by the Duke himself, and I heard that it tastes better when it is cooked and eaten
right away. So I prepared the ingredients and came to you, but I know it’s rude, but please allow me to use the
kitchen for a moment.”

As Mark spoke, he showed the ingredients he had brought. The ingredients prepared in the box looked
somewhat familiar. In particular, I felt distant after discovering rice cakes that I thought I would never see
here. Mark continued speaking with an expression as if he had discovered a new continent.

“This is a food called ‘Tteoppokki’ that our duke made just for Lady Cloche. It is a spicy yet sweet food that
has a chewy texture and is simmered with crunchy vegetables. Not only this, there is also a dessert called
‘Pobbings’ to soothe your spicy taste after eating Tteoppokki. So, please allow me to use the kitchen for a
moment! Baroness, my lady!”

This man! What on earth is this?

Even though I was cursing Ciel in my mind, I couldn’t take my eyes off the food I hadn’t seen in a long time.

My favorite course is eating tteokbokki and red bean shaved ice! Why do you still remember that!?
#Episode 67

Strange Palpitations

Hans readily accepted Mark’s request. It seemed like it was because of curiosity about new dishes. I was so
excited that I couldn’t leave the restaurant. I sat down with my mom and waited for the food to come out.

Oh my god. No matter how much rice you have, you’re thinking of making rice cakes with it. I was curious
about how rice cakes were made. Tteokbokki is not a food that can be eaten just once.

Shall I ask you later? While I was thinking about it, food came out. The red soup contained rice cakes,
onions, and boiled eggs. Next to it, there was also fried food mixed with vegetables.

“And….”

Exclamations of exclamation naturally flowed out. I felt awkward looking at it on a nice, high-quality plate.
Yeah, because this isn’t Korea. Tteokbokki, which can be eaten cheaply in Korea, may not be the case here.

“Just from the looks of it, it seems similar to the one I saw last time called stir-fried chicken.”

Mom also showed interest and said. I took a bite of the chewy rice cake and put it in my mouth.

“Mmm, it’s delicious.”

It was really delicious. I was even moved by emotion.

“Hmm, the texture is unique.”

Certainly, the texture of the rice cake seemed unfamiliar to imperialists. When I cut a well-boiled egg in half,
the slightly undercooked yolk looked appetizing. When I put the tteokbokki soup in my mouth, I couldn’t help
but laugh.

“That’s how my daughter eats eggs. Mom, I should eat like that too.”

“Try the fried vegetables here with a little sauce on top, Mom.”

I felt a strange feeling while teaching my mother how to eat it. Eating the food I used to enjoy with my
mom…. That made me quite happy.
 Mark came out of the kitchen and asked me various questions.

“Are you sure it’s not too spicy?”

“Yes, I like it just fine.”

“I like it a little spicy, but I think that makes it even more appealing….”

I was even happier because it seemed to fit well with my mother, who was trying it for the first time.

“Baroness and Lady, you both enjoy spicy food. After listening to the Duke’s recipe and making it, I thought I
had become quite good at eating spicy food.”

Mark added explanations to the ingredients and then asked us.

“Then, would you like me to prepare dessert for you?”

“Yes, please.”

“Yes, I will be colonel.”

I was also looking forward to the red bean shaved ice. Where did you get the red beans? I thought it was
Yuria’s kingdom, but when I thought about the process of turning red beans into red bean paste, Mark
thought it was amazing.

It’s amazing that Korean food, which is completely different from imperial food, has been implemented so
well.

Mark, who had entered the kitchen, approached me while pushing a trolley. There was a pretty bowl on top
of it. There was a lot of red bean paste on top of the white powder of frozen milk in a bowl. And finely
chopped fruit filled the area around the red bean paste.

“This is the Potvings that our duke made. When eating, scoop out the candied fruit and the toppings in the
center.”

“This is my first dessert.”

Mom let out an exclamation and lifted the spoon. Out of anticipation, I quickly picked up my spoon and ate
it.
 “Ha….”

The cool, melting, sweet red bean paste taste was fantastic. It was a pleasant taste that was appropriate to
eat on a hot day like summer. I ate like crazy. Dining manners have already taken a backseat.

I felt a sense of regret as the bottom suddenly appeared. Mark, who was standing nearby and watching as if
it was revealed by his expression, said something insinuatingly.

“The Duke said he will prepare ingredients so that the Lady can eat whenever she wants. And he told me to
pass on the recipe to the Baron’s chef.”

“…Oh my god. The duke is very delicate.”

Mom said with exclamation. Mark responded with a cheerful expression.

“It seems that our Duke cares deeply about the Baroness.”

“I knew it well, but…. I didn’t know you were such a romantic person.”

The flow of the story changed somewhat subtly. I looked at my mother with an awkward expression
because I usually knew her reaction, but my mother was busy talking to Mark.

“If the Baroness would give permission, I would like to demonstrate to the chef here how to make it. Please
allow it.”

“Oh, I guess that would be good, right? Hans seems to hope so too….”

When I belatedly discovered that Hans, who usually doesn’t come out of the kitchen, was in the dining
room, I couldn’t help but burst into laughter.

I heard that memories become more beautiful as time passes. However, I was so busy erasing the past that I
didn’t seem to have time to look into it properly.

I felt grateful to him for bringing back precious memories I had forgotten.

***
 I also ate tteokbokki and red bean shaved ice for dinner. Hans wanted to make it, and Dad and David were
also curious.

“Hmm! It tastes very good. I’ve never eaten anything like this even in Yuria Kingdom. How did the Duke
know about food like this?”

“Iknow, right. It’s an amazing taste, but it still seems to stick in my mouth.”

I liked tteokbokki so much that I could eat it twice a day for the first time in a long time. I pursed my lips
and nodded in agreement. The two people praised the red bean shaved ice that was served as dessert and ate
it up in a combative manner.

“Wow, such a refreshing dessert! It’s perfect to eat in summer like these days.”

“Shall we give this to the guards later, father? I think it would be really delicious to eat after training….”

“Oh, that’s a good idea.”

“Then, we need to bring in more ingredients from Yuria Kingdom.”

“Hmm, I see. I guess I’ll have to stop by the top tomorrow and tell them.”

There was something questionable in the conversation between the two, so I couldn’t help but ask.

“Are you talking about the top of our family, Dad?”

“That’s right. Lin.”

“Do you also handle the ingredients here?”

“The duke himself came to visit me urgently a few days ago. Can you get me these ingredients?”

“Ah….”

“At that time, Baron Allen had to go to the Kingdom of Yuria. So I asked for a favor. But if we can make
something this delicious, we should bring in more.”
 “I see.”

I suddenly felt like I had lost consciousness. In the past, I was struck by the reality that tteokbokki, which
could be eaten cheaply anywhere, was no longer the case. So I felt a strange excitement.

“I’m glad my daughter likes it this much. I guess I’ll have to go there myself this time.”

“Iknow, right. I think this is the first time I’ve seen you smile like that.”

“Hehe, my daughter. I had it for lunch too, is it that good?”

It was only then that I realized that I was smiling at my family’s reaction. So I had no choice but to admit it. I
really liked the gift he sent me this time.

***

In the Stern Empire, the fashions of nobles were something that people of high rank followed. Although he
is said to be currently out of town, it seemed to prove that he was a duke.

Ciel’s ‘Toppokki’ and ‘Podbings’ became so famous that they spread even to the capital. So the top of the
Cloche family became even busier. A lot of money was spent just on the ingredients for the chicken stir-fry
soup, which became famous because a saint ate it, and it became even more abundant with the addition of the
ingredients ‘Tteoppogi’ and ‘Potbings’.

And the rumor quickly spread to the imperial palace.

“Is this the food the Duke said he made?”

“Yes, Your Highness.”

“It’s just like the food the saint used to eat.”

“Yes, Your Majesty. However, the dessert you eat after this is said to be something you have never seen
anywhere else.”
 “Huh, I can do a lot of things.”

Jace tasted it while grumbling about Ciel, who he didn’t like recently. If it was okay, I did it because I wanted
to treat the saint.

“Hmm, don’t you think the saintess will like it?”

“Yes, I have tasted it too, but I think so. Majesty.”

“Good. Please bring this food and dessert to the luncheon with the saint.”

“Yes, Your Highness.”

While Jace was working, Seoyoon arrived at the imperial palace. The reason I arrived earlier than the
scheduled time was because I wanted to get out of the boring temple quickly.

Seoyoon, who knew full well that the crown prince would not say anything about her early arrival, entered
the palace proudly as if it were her own.

She was thrilled whenever people looked at her with awe.

“Yes, this is the reaction.”

In Korea, she was still just an insignificant guide, but it was nice to be a one-of-a-kind, special guide when
she came here. This time, I even came with a full charger for my phone, so I planned to enjoy it until I got sick
of it and then go back to Korea.

“It definitely seems like your grade will go up if you go here.”

The grade that was C grade became C+ grade. Since it was measured using a machine, it will be accurate. So,
will it be B-level when we go back this time? With an expression full of anticipation, she opened the crown
prince’s office without permission.

“Majesty!”

“Saint!”

As she expected, seeing Jace greeting her so warmly made her feel like she was going to be blown away.
 “I missed you so much that I had no choice but to come quickly.”

“Haha, then you should have come sooner.”

“From next time, I’ll come visit you as soon as I open my eyes.”

“Please do so, saint.”

Jace, who held her hand affectionately and kissed the back of it, smiled softly and said. Jace opened his
mouth as he sat Seoyoon down on the sofa.

“Holy woman, I have prepared a dish that is popular in the empire these days. Have you ever heard of it?”

“No. I couldn’t hear any news about it because it was only in the temple.”

“Well, it looks like the high priest has high expectations for the saint.”

“…Iknow, right.”

Seo-yoon pretended to be kind, but forcibly raised the corners of her mouth as she remembered the
frustrating high priest. And then I quickly changed my mind.

“I’m really looking forward to seeing what the food will be like.”

“They are called ‘Tppokki’ and ‘Patbings.’It’s a fun name, right?”

“…Yes?”
#Episode 68

My Wife Is Never Wrong

Seoyoon, who heard the name of the food, was shocked as if she had been hit. Are there any Koreans other
than yourself who came here? That was the first thought that came to mind.

Seoyoon, who was unable to control her facial expression, tried to force the corners of her mouth to raise,
but it seemed she was a step too late.

“Maybe you don’t like it? The name was a bit funny, but…

“No, that’s not it….”

When Jace was embarrassed, Seoyoon tried to answer as if she was not, but she couldn’t help but widen her
eyes in surprise at his next words.

“The food called Tteoppokki tasted very similar to the food called fried chicken that the saint had eaten. So I
thought you would definitely like it…. This is it. I guess I was too careless.”

Seeing the crown prince’s sullen appearance, Seoyoon grabbed his arm and hurriedly spoke.

“No! That is…. I suddenly thought of my hometown.”

“The saint’s hometown?”

Jace looked at her words with a straight face, erasing his soft expression. He said, holding Seoyoon’s head
tightly with both hands.

“Don’t think about it.”

It was because I remembered what Seoyoon had said as an excuse for suddenly disappearing. Seo-yoon felt
a thrill seeing him like that. This was because the sight of the crown prince being obsessed with her was very
satisfying.

“It’s not like that….”

 She put her arms around the prince’s neck with a calm expression as if she had never been so embarrassed.
He continued speaking while providing contact guidance through the area where bare skin touches.

“I was surprised that there was a food called tteokbokki in my hometown. Majesty.”

“…Ah, I see.”

Jace couldn’t hide his embarrassed expression and smiled as if he were embarrassed.

“But your Majesty is understandably surprised. I had no idea how I got back to my hometown back then.”

“It may be painful for you, but please do not remind me of my hometown. You cannot leave me behind.”

When a handsome man speaks so earnestly, you want to listen to everything. Of course, I can’t listen to
everything, but I’ll have to be quiet for the time being.

Seoyoon, who found her own pace, pulled Jace to the sofa and kissed him deeply. Seeing the hurried figure
approaching me, joy filled me from the tips of my feet, and my whole body felt itchy.

Jace, who had received deep guidance, continued the conversation from earlier with hazy eyes.

“Ma’am, if you don’t like it, shall we change the lunch menu?”

“Hmm…. I’ll give it a try first. I wonder if it’s really the same as the food in my hometown. Oh, could you
please prepare what I said as well?”

“If you want it, there is nothing you can’t have. What do you want?”

Seoyoon really liked Jace’s answer. She doesn’t know who made this food, but she couldn’t just sit back and
watch something become more famous than her.

“In my hometown, something called rose tteokbokki was popular. Perhaps that would suit you better, Your
Majesty.”

“It’s rose tteokbokki….”

“I can confidently say that it will definitely be more delicious than the food that is popular now.”
 “Hehe, then this time it will become famous as the food eaten by a saint. The nobles are very interested in
the saint’s every move. How about holding a banquet sometime soon? It would be good to answer some of
your questions.”

Seoyoon was excited by the prince’s proposal. This was unthinkable in a temple, and it was expected that if
the crown prince held a banquet himself, it would be more extravagant than any other banquet.

On the other hand, Jace also had a plan. Through this banquet, I planned to show everyone who the saint’s
partner was. Fortunately, it was a good thing that Ciel, a fellow esper, did not pay attention to the saint, but
since he was not the only esper who coveted the saint, it seemed necessary to show off at least once.

The two kissed again, unaware of each other’s thoughts.

***

Ciel was so happy that he heard that Irene was very satisfied.

“Anyway, I have been more moved by such small things since long ago.”

One day in the past, while returning home, I impulsively bought a flower on the street and cherished it so
much. It wasn’t just one flower, but a bunch….

Every time I think about the past, the only emotion I end up feeling is regret. Ciel rose into the air and lifted
the tree with his fingers.

“Duke! I would appreciate it if you could post it here!”

He persuaded Arthur to purchase land not far from the baron and was quickly building a house by
mobilizing all his workers. Originally, there was a small cabin here, but it was modified to be used as a
pergola.

It may have looked a bit shabby for a duke’s villa, but there was nothing like a cabin to build in a quick
period of time. He gave instructions while recalling a cabin in Norway that Irene had shown him in the past.

“It has to fit in here in harmony with the big tree! That’s right, the roof will be raised in a triangle shape and
glass windows will be put in here.”
 “Are you putting in a glass window?”

A carpenter asked back in surprise. Then, someone else covered his mouth, calling him arrogant, but Ciel
responded indifferently.

“Yes. Isn’t the scenery here worth it? Why should we block the view of this beautiful golden reed forest and
the lush green trees behind it?”

“…Is that true? Still, it’s a waste to have glass windows in the cabin.”

“Don’t worry about money, just finish it quickly. Mark said he was bringing something huge today, so hurry
up.”

“Oh oh! Chef Mark’s skills are the best in the empire!”

“Ah, but Uncle Hans’s skills are no less impressive! Now I only cook with Baron, but you haven’t forgotten
the taste of the steak he sold me in the past, right?”

“Of course I haven’t forgotten! In the first place, the person who feeds you is the best, you bastard!”

Even the workers who felt uncomfortable at first were now able to chat comfortably. They even started to
like the duke more and more. Accidents occur frequently in the village, every time. It was because he showed
up and got the job done easily.

The duke’s abilities were nothing short of nothing, including clearing up a huge fallen old tree in an instant
and burning down weeds before starting full-scale farming.

As an imperial citizen who believed in God, there was no reason not to respect him as an Esper whom God
had blessed.

Arthur and David came with Mark, who appeared with a carriage.

“Oh, what happened to Baron and Yeongsik?”

The two greeted Ciel, familiar with their warm welcome.

“I heard it was in pretty good shape so I came to take a look. The duke himself uses his abilities to help us,
so it’s really fast.”
 “Duke, if you have time later, why don’t you spar with me! Even if that wasn’t the case, the security guards
were pestering me so much. As soon as the villa is completed, you must come to the guard post!”

Ciel responded to Arthur and David’s words with a big smile.

It’s good. I was also disappointed because we sparred clumsily back then.”

“But I heard it’s a hut, and the shape is a bit unusual.”

Arthur said as he looked around the roughly shaped cabin. Ciel stood next to him and explained.

“First, I’m thinking of building one here and another right behind it. I want my younger brother and I to stay
together but live separately. And I’m thinking of putting in a full-length window in front of here. I want to be
able to see all four seasons, from seeing snow piling up even in winter to seeing buds opening in spring.”

“Just from the description, it looks like it’s going to be a huge cabin.”

“Ah, Baron. There’s another piece of land I’ve been looking at.”

“If you keep doing this, you will buy all my territory, Duke!”

“Oh, is that okay? In fact, I would like to buy it in whole, if only the Baron would allow it.”

“…Why do you take jokes seriously?”

“Huh, don’t say that as a joke. Because I sincerely want to make the Cloche Estate my territory.”

If someone else had said it, Arthur might have been angry. It may sound like a declaration of war.

But now I felt like I knew Ciel’s true feelings. Unlike in the beginning, Arthur seemed to be starting to like
him more and more, and it seemed like he was a fortune. Of course, I still feel more sorry for my daughter, but
I thought this might be something to compare to.

“Father.”

At that time, David called Arthur subtly.

“Why.”
 “Your mouth will be torn apart.”

“Huh?”

“If you like your son-in-law so much, shouldn’t you hold him tightly?”

“…What would you do if you like me? Above all, wasn’t it you who said that Lin’s opinion was the most
important?”

“Of course, that’s true, but…. I also like the Duke as a brother-in-law. This is so…. I’m in trouble.”

“Hehe, it’s a big deal.”

Although Arthur and David spoke very softly, Ciel was an esper. This meant that you could hear well even if
you stayed still. He raised the corner of his mouth slyly, but immediately lowered it when the two people
turned around.

Ciel cleared his throat and spoke to the two people.

“The lunch box Mark brought today….”

Recently, Mark squealed with happiness as he explored Ciel’s recipes. Even though I cooked food with care
every day, the Duke, who had not returned to the Duke’s house, suddenly called me and I wondered what was
going on. I had no idea that he would ask me to cook something I had never heard of before.

“It’s perfect food for a picnic. They call it kimbap, you guys. Have you ever tried it?”

“Kimbab?”

“Hmm, if they like it, I’m thinking of sending it to the Baroness and the Lady…. I would like you to taste it
first.”

“Ah, if that’s the case, we’ll have to take a look. I know my wife and our daughter’s tastes very well.”

Arthur and David naturally joined the table, as if their original purpose wasn’t to have a lunch box. Ciel
smiled in remorse as he watched them from behind.

That’s right, if you want to take down a general, you have to shoot the horse first!
He chewed the kimbap full of food loudly, remembering the advice his wife had given him in the past.

“They say kimbap tastes best when eaten whole…. What you say is never wrong.”
#Episode 69

I Hated It. That Too Very Much

In the evening, Dad and David came back with something. Today, as I looked at the food that broke my heart
that I had tried to eat normally, I couldn’t figure out what Ciel wanted.

What on earth are you planning to do by spreading Korean food like this?

The box containing kimbap, fruit, and small sandwiches looked exactly like a picnic lunch box.

“What is made from this rice is very delicious. Lin.”

Dad said as he handed me some kimbap. It was a taste I was familiar with, so my appetite whetted. After
eating it, I muttered softly.

“It tastes better if you eat it with tteokbokki….”

“Huh? Okay? Hans!”

I only spoke softly, but my dad knew what I was saying like a ghost.

“Are there any leftover ingredients for Tteopbokki?”

“Honey, who gave you this?”

“Who would it be?It was sent to me by someone I really like.”

“Oh my, who could that be?”

Even though my mother clearly knew, it seemed like she was pretending not to notice. Now that I think
about it, it seems like my family’s attitude has changed subtly these days. Before, I frowned as if I was
displeased at the mere mention of Ciel’s ‘Poetry’, but these days, I asked how he was doing as if I had been
waiting for him.

“Are you still not back? How are you doing?”

 “Uh, um…. Well, you’re not just getting by, are you? It’s obvious that the man stays alone.”

Even if I was alone, I wouldn’t have to worry because I was a duke, but my dad said that. My mom seemed
worried too and I didn’t know what to say.

“I’ve received some things so far, but I don’t know if I should give them something in return.”

“I guess so? After all, you are wise.”

Dad leaned in and kissed mom on the cheek, showing affection. Then David turned his head as if he saw
something he couldn’t see. But I loved how the two still showed affection.

“Oh, right. What is it. It seems like rose tteokbokki is popular among aristocrats these days. I heard it’s very
similar to Tteoppokki…. It’s also amazing. The food from the saint’s hometown and the food the duke made
are very similar.”

Dad’s words reminded me of something I had forgotten.

Yes, Seoyoon might find it suspicious….

Did Ciel know about it?

If you didn’t know, what should you do from now on?

I was worried. But the starting point of that worry was a bit strange, so I couldn’t even notice that kimbap
and tteokbokki were placed in front of me.

“Rin, hurry up and try it. I heard that these two things taste good when eaten together…. Huh? But how did
my daughter know that? Did the Duke visit by any chance?”

As my father asked me affectionately, I creaked and lifted my fork.

“Yes…. I just said that because the ttoppokki sauce was delicious.”

“Oh, really. Then I should try eating like my daughter.”

“I already ate. This is a delicacy.”

 “Well, Mom, I think it’s better if I just eat it.”

“Yes….”

I mechanically munched on my gimbap and nodded. And then I thought.

What I was really worried about was that I didn’t want Seo-yoon to find out about Ciel, rather than being
misunderstood because of Ciel’s actions. Of course, since it hadn’t happened yet, there was no way she would
remember Ciel, but that in itself was unpleasant.

So the most fundamental idea is….

I hated seeing Ciel meet Seoyoon. That too, very much.

***

Ciel opened the letter that arrived to the crown prince.

“One is for personal use and the other is official.”

He read it from the beginning as an individual. The general idea was that he was to tell himself what he had
reported to the emperor. He is

Before returning to Clocheyeong, she told the Emperor who had an audience with her that it seemed like a
monster wave would be generated when the Saint moved between dimensions.

Although there is no exact basis, the moment the saint returned was reported in detail. When he heard that
story, the emperor’s expression, which had been skeptical at first, hardened.

Why did the saint suddenly pop out at the start of the monster wave? That curiosity led me to imagine many
things.

However, there was one reason why I did not tell this story to the crown prince. Because he’s an esper.
 More precisely, it was because Jace seemed to protect Seoyoon, the guide.

When I was in Korea, I occasionally saw Espers abusing their guides, but that was a very slim chance.

Espers may face their guides, but they do not use violence. It was like an instinct written into my body. The
instinct is that one should not use violence to kill a guide who can save one’s life.

So in the past, Ciel never once forced Seoyoon to do anything, no matter how much she hated it.

“…I’ll have to take your phone away.”

It was a good thing that Seoyoon’s guidance didn’t work, but I was annoyed that I still couldn’t force her.

“Shit!”

Ciel, still angry at himself for being so stupid, kicked the sofa in front of him. A long sofa that could easily
seat three people was lightly blown away and crashed into the wall.

“Whoa….”

The resentment left over from the past sometimes made him vicious. He forced himself to calm down and
took out the official letter Jace had sent.

“Ha…. I’m going to throw a banquet.”

He read through the invitation and wiggled his eyebrows at the last part. This was because the name of the
person inviting did not end with just Duke Leopard.

“The Baron Cloche family would like everyone to attend….”

There is no need to bring nobles from the outskirts to the capital. Was it simply for repayment, or did
Seoyoon intervene in the middle? I became suspicious.

After thinking for a moment, Ciel called Luman.

“Did you call me, Duke?”

“We should invite a designer from the most famous wardrobe in the capital. Right Now.”
 “…Yes?”

“You guys, asking questions over and over again has become a habit these days.”

Lu Man immediately noticed that his master was uncomfortable and lowered his head.

“I will bring it to you myself.”

“If possible, please bring everything prepared so that we can make the costume right here.”

“Yes.”

Lu Man, who suddenly had work to do again today, hurried out. Out of frustration, Ciel gulped down the ice-
filled cold water that had been prepared in advance. I went outside, thinking that I wanted to be guided by
Irene, who was as refreshing and cool as the water.

As he flew to check on the cabin that was almost completed, he found Irene near the cabin and hurried
down.

“Irene?”

She was looking at the cabin that was almost coming into shape. Rose and Aiden were by her side. So he had
no choice but to know who relayed the words to her.

“…Uh, bro!”

“Hello, Duke!”

Ciel, who wanted to invite her after it was completed, approached her while hiding his regret.

“It’s been a while, Duke.”

Then Irene greeted him first. It’s been a while since we last met, so I was nervous for no reason. I swallowed
heavily and said hello while trying to hide my nervousness.

“Well, it’s been a while.”

“I see. How have you been?”

 It may be a casual question, but Ciel felt joy. How long had I been looking forward to this ordinary
conversation?

“As you can see. I was a little busy building the cabin.”

“I enjoyed the kimbap.”

“…Okay? How is it?”

“Mmm, it’s delicious.”

“Why is it the method you told me?”

“Ah….”

He said this while recalling the kimbap his wife had personally prepared in the past.

“You had to include stewed burdock. But there was no burdock in the empire, so we had a bit of trouble. I’m
glad you liked it.”

At his words, Irene slowly raised her head and looked at him. However, that look was a bit strange, and Ciel
felt like his throat was burning for some reason.

“Why? No? It’s not…. Obviously you preferred the one with stewed burdock….”

Ciel muttered in a voice without confidence. Then Irene turned her head and answered.

“That’s right. I preferred the one with burdock.”

“Yes?”

Ciel smiled brightly at her positive answer. Irene looked up at him at an angle again and spoke.

“Can you talk to me for a moment?”

“Oh, of course it’s okay. Oh, would you like to go to the pergola over there and have a chat?”
 “What is there?”

The pergola, which was renovated from the remaining cabin, had a coral-colored roof and white pillars and
walls, giving it a bright look. Irene looked inside with curious eyes. It looked exactly like a small cafe.

“Aiden, you and the child should take a look around the place that will be your vacation home.”

“Yea, I got it.”

Ciel relayed the words to Aiden and quickly followed him. The two sat facing each other and stared blankly
for a moment. Irene started to ask what she had been thinking about the whole time.

“I called because I was a little worried.”

“What?”

“If you keep making Korean food like this, what if Seoyoon misunderstands you?”

“What could she possibly misunderstand? If I make it, I made it.”

“That’s not it. What if Seoyoon thinks you’re from Korea too?”

“Then, you have to pretend like that and find out what she’s really like.”

If that happened, he intended to perform the play himself. He said he was from the same country as Korea,
so he used the sense of homogeneity to find out what she was thinking. Of course, it was an extremely
unpleasant method, but proof was needed that she ‘Created a monster wave’ every time she moved between
dimensions.

Ciel, who had been answering casually, became suspicious of Irene’s somewhat pouty appearance. I just
blinked stupidly, but she crossed her arms and stared at me sharply.

Oh, that….

Ciel, who was sitting comfortably, straightened his back without realizing it and gently placed his hands on
his thighs.

“You’re not even a spirit esper, so how are you going to find out what she’s up to? If you plan to do that,
wouldn’t it be better to leave it to the Little Duke?”
 Ciel had to experience both joy and depression at the fact that here he heard the nagging that he had heard
only occasionally in the past. He was very nervous because he knew that he didn’t usually nag.

Because you don’t know what you did wrong.

Still, I felt a glimmer of hope.

‘Are you worried about me now?’

#Episode 70

Should I Just Kill Him?

Because I couldn’t tell exactly what she was thinking, I couldn’t express it through her expression, but her
rigid blue eyes softened.

“I’m sure it would be better to take Aiden with you, like you said.”

Unlike in the past, Ciel decided to obediently follow his wife’s words. It was because I didn’t want to fight
over trivial things anymore.

But her thoughts were different. Irene asked, her sharp expression still intact.

“What are you going to do by knowing Seoyoon’s feelings? Isn’t this a problem that can be solved by just
taking away the cell phone in the first place?”

Ciel felt as if every part of his body had been hit by the way of speaking that focused only on facts.

“…Right, right?”

“Then why complicate something that works? It’s frustrating”

“Ugh, sorry….”

“If you hide your cell phone, the best you can do is inside a sleeve or a petticoat pocket.”

“…I can’t lift my skirt.”

“…I guess that’s true.”

Ciel, who was hit repeatedly, felt dizzy and asked in a daze.

“Can’t you do it?”

 He had never said anything regretful in the past, but this time was different. Ciel wanted to lean on Irene as
much as he wanted to protect her. However, the question was not asked with great expectations. He gently
raised an eyebrow and tried to add, ‘I’m just kidding.’

“Can I just take your phone away?”

“…Huh?”

“Do you think it will be resolved if we just take that away? You have doubts too, right? About the
relationship between Seo-yoon and Monster Wave.”

“…I’m definitely suspicious.”

“I have my doubts too.”

“What?”

“Even though it was before I met you, I remember it clearly. There was a time when a monster wave
occurred in Korea as if it had been bombed. At that time, many of my colleagues died.”

“….”

“He died to the point where it was too difficult to make a grave every day, so we just cremated him. Then
the smoke continued.”

This was the first time Ciel had heard of Irene, or rather Seohyun, before he met her. Well, it was natural
since I hadn’t even thought about hearing it in the past.

“If that period coincides with the time when Seo-yoon started moving between dimensions….”

Irene continued speaking while looking directly at Ciel.

“Korea is probably going through something similar to us right now. I don’t know if there’s another me
there, but if there is, she’s losing a friend again.”

“…Irene.”

Ciel felt very sorry for his wife. The expression that seemed insensitive in the past seemed to be because he
had already lost a lot. He wanted to hug his current wife as hard as he could.
 My fingertips twitched because I wanted to give him the comfort I couldn’t give him in the past, but I
couldn’t do it easily. Unlike the past, the present was nothing of hers.

Irene lowered her head for a moment. Her pinkish-coral hair fell forward like a waterfall. The more it
happened, the more violently Ciel’s fingertips twitched.

When she was upset, I wanted to brush her beautiful hair and leave a kiss on her forehead. I wanted to kiss
her again and again and take away the bad memories left in her head.

He looked at her, who seemed to be suffering from the past, and soon made up his mind and tried to get up.
At that moment, Irene raised her head.

He had no choice but to stand awkwardly and face the cold, shining green eyes. She glared at him with eyes
so cold that they were as cold as midwinter.

He ground his teeth as if he was thinking of a certain object, although it wasn’t exactly him.

“Should I just kill him?”

The words that soon flowed out were neither the words nor the atmosphere he had imagined. So, stupid
words had no choice but to leak out.

“Yes?”

“You’re an esper, so you can’t touch our guide, Seoyoon?”

Ciel felt embarrassed by her question, as he did not know what espers thought of guides, but he could not
give a positive answer.

“Well, I can’t make you do something like that!”

“Why.”

“Why….”

“The number of people harmed because of that woman will increase, so what does it matter who kills?”

“….”
 “You can’t do it anyway, so let me do it.”

Irene, who spoke as if she had made a promise, jumped up from her seat. Ciel hurriedly followed her and
stood close to her, speaking quickly.

“If it’s not me, you can have someone else do it.”

“Hmph, even if we bring all the people of the empire, no one will be able to kill Seoyoon, a saint, without
permission.”

“…Then, I will hire a foreigner!”

“And what if word gets out? No matter how much of a duke you are, you can’t avoid the crime of contract
murdering a saint, right?”

“….”

It was his complete defeat. He followed Irene with a languid pace like a defeated soldier. But I couldn’t give
up. It was impossible to place such a burden on her, who was finally living a normal and happy life.

“…But that doesn’t work.”

“It’s no use trying to stop me!”

“No….”

Irene, who was walking fuming angrily, had no choice but to stop when she heard his voice sound like it was
going to die down. A voice as fragile as a candle in the wind that I heard right before I died.

When I looked back with startled eyes, I saw Ciel standing tall with his head down. He spoke without
looking at Irene.

“Now we are far away from the past. It’s an environment where it’s okay.”

“…Ciel.”

“You tried to erase me…. Why can’t I let go of the other past?”
 Irene couldn’t come up with any answer. Because he was right.

“If that’s the case, I shouldn’t let go either. Why am I….”

Ciel, who was excited, raised his eyes. He pursed his lips several times like a person holding back what he
wanted to say, then turned his head.

“No…. This wasn’t what I wanted to say now. First of all, I want you to trust me. There are many ways to
stop her actions without necessarily killing her. So, I hope you can just live happily like this. Moving away
from the past, just like this…. With your family.”

“….”

“So don’t pay any more attention.”

After Ciel finished speaking, he rose into the air. Irene could only watch him disappear quickly. The area
around my solar plexus felt stuffy, as if I had a stomachache. I couldn’t figure out where that frustration came
from.

What I couldn’t say until the end. The words ‘I don’t want you to get involved with Seoyoon anymore’
lingered in my mouth, but in the end I couldn’t get them out.

***

About two days after I broke up with Ciel, the mansion became noisy again. I, who was noisy inside because
of what he said, Seoyoon, and the monster wave, noticed the commotion but did not go down.

At most, I thought they would have brought new food. So I frowned and looked out the window when
someone knocked on my door. Thinking that of course she would be happy, I answered out of habit.

“Come in.”

Then I heard the door opening. Soon, the sound of someone’s footsteps coming in was not familiar. I turned
my head in surprise and saw Ciel standing there with an awkward expression.
 “Hi.”

“…Hi.”

“It seems like it’s been a long time since I’ve been to Baron’s. How have you been?”

Even though we had met just two days ago, he spoke as if we had been apart for a month. I looked at him
with curiosity. Was there even a change of heart?

If he changed his mind and asked for it, I was willing to listen.

“I came here in person because I had something to say…. Is it okay for a moment?”

“Is it so.”

I answered while getting up from my seat. I felt lucky that he made the decision even though it was late. Is
there a need to save the evil beings of society? All you have to do is pay for the karma you have accumulated
from the past in conjunction with your current situation.

He stood tall not far from the door. He didn’t think about approaching me, so I approached him first. The
closer I got to him, the higher my head went up. When it stopped right in front of my nose, I almost had to lift
my head to look up at him. I waited for his answer, feeling the difference not much different from the past.

He looked down at me for a moment with his eyes widened as if he was nervous, fluttered as if he had
realized something, and then spoke.

“Sleep, wait a minute.”

He went out again and came back in with a bouquet of flowers in his hand.

It was a bouquet full of roses with a subtle mix of pink and scarlet that I had once received from Deacon and
Mary. Black Rose was located in the center.

Instead of just one flower like last time, it was a bouquet of what seemed to be about thirty black roses
surrounded by coral-colored roses.

He cleared his throat and then politely handed me a bouquet of flowers.

“Irene.”
 “…What’s this?”

“I don’t know if you heard, but I was invited to the imperial palace banquet. Not just me, your whole family
is invited.”

“Ah…. I haven’t heard anything yet.”

“Ah, I see.”

He probably didn’t think that I didn’t know. He held out the bouquet to me, froze for a moment, and then
continued.

“…Still, you will have to attend the banquet. So, I’m thinking of applying to become a partner. Can you please
accept it?”

The looking up position is the same, but the tone and gestures are cautious. Thinking back to him in the
past, it must have felt strange. But I guess I’ve already adapted to Ciel, who has changed without me knowing.

Would it be strange of me if this side of him no longer seemed unfamiliar and started to seem cute?

The bouquet he was holding trembled and the petals shook. Among them, one flower petal fell to the floor. I
had an impulsive feeling as I inadvertently looked at the coral-colored rose petals instead of black.

“Is it so.”

Although he was only a banquet partner, there was no reason to refuse. I smiled and took the bouquet from
him. The bouquet didn’t seem that big when he was holding it, but when it was in my arms, it felt even richer.

“Uh, uh….”

He seemed to have not even thought about it and froze. So I bared my teeth and burst into laughter.

I never thought he would be such a foolish man.

Actually, this one was much closer to my taste than the icy guy.
#Episode 71

Why Has It Become So Easy to Understand?

He spoke to me, unable to hide his joy.

“So, I have prepared something for you, Irene.”

He, who had been speaking in a deep voice, spoke to someone outside in a cold voice.

“Come in.”

He looked completely different from the one I saw in front of me and reminded me of Ciel from the past. So
you did it. Even if he tried to adapt to Korea, he was still a duke of the Stern Empire at that time.

“Then, please excuse me.”

It was a woman’s voice I had never heard before. When I turned my gaze, I saw a middle-aged woman in a
fancy outfit bending over.

“My name is Isabella, and I run the Irene Clothing Shop in the capital. Please take care of me, Lady Cloche.”

I knew that many people used Irene as a name because of the star, but this was my first time hearing it as
the name of a clothing store. Just having the same name made me feel happy.

“Please take care of me too.”

I said hello, but it didn’t mean I didn’t feel puzzled. When he saw Ciel with a puzzled expression, he slightly
lowered the corner of his mouth and responded as if he was not excited.

“I thought you might need it, so I called you in advance.”

“You don’t know how happy I was that the Duke personally invited me. And I was so curious about who
would be the daughter who would receive that honor! Wow, your hair color is very unique. It’s not a color you
see often.”

Isabella immediately took out the notebook she had brought and started writing down something. At that
time, Mary came into the room.
 “Miss, I have prepared iced tea and dessert.”

It seemed like he had told Mary in advance. How on earth did I come to know this much about my house?

He sat next to me and drank iced tea casually, without any discomfort, as if water had soaked into the paper.

“I brought you a catalog of popular styles from the capital. However, if you have a specific design you want,
we can produce it, so please don’t feel pressured and just tell us anything.”

Isabella seemed to find it awkward that I was silent unlike the other ladies, so she continued talking by
showing me various things. In fact, Ciel showed more interest than me.

“Hmm, I think that’s too deep….”

“Oh my, my. The Duke too. This is the most popular design in the capital these days. It became more famous
because husbands liked it.”

“Are there only idiots…?”

“Yes?”

Ciel muttered so softly that I couldn’t hear him, but I, who was sitting next to him, heard everything and
couldn’t help but laugh. I, who had been reacting passively the whole time, made a request to Isabella.

“I like it. Are there any more popular styles?”

“Oh, of course. This is a popular style among both ladies and ladies.”

Clearly, the most popular styles were those with a narrow chest area. Instead, the difference is whether the
side that covers the chest is heart-shaped or a V-neck style.

But I happily flipped through the catalog, page by page. This was because it was fun to watch Ciel next to me
nervous and quivering his lips.

Even this kind of reaction was new and new, so I kept looking at it. So, you wanted to do this too? I wanted
to spend time with me like a normal couple.

Just like I did in the past.

 “Umm…. I don’t think that’s true, honestly.”

Ciel, perhaps unable to bear it any longer, quietly closed the catalog I was looking at. Then he spoke to
Isabella with cold eyes.

“Show me a design that is completely opposite to this style.”

“But….”

Isabella was not discouraged by his cold eyes. Rather, it appealed.

“The style that covers the neck is hot in the summer and can make you look very stuffy if you’re not careful.
Also, you may be seen as someone who is unaware of trends.”

“…Inside the imperial palace, the appropriate temperature is maintained throughout the four seasons using
magic tools.

Maintain So it doesn’t matter.”

“However….”

Isabella glanced at me. As if asking for help.

“Ciel.”

“Huh?”

“Shouldn’t we go to the villa? I think I heard it will be completed soon….”

“…It’s a place where I don’t have to be there.”

“I heard from Dad that the workers follow you very much. Shouldn’t we be watching these people finish
their work? Since you worked hard, you should be rewarded accordingly.”

Although I said this indirectly, there was only one conclusion.

Yeah, you get out quickly.

 The corners of his eyes suddenly drooped as if he understood what I meant. The eyes, which had been
showing a happy expression until just now, gently wavered.

“…Okay.”

His slightly brusque tone showed his feelings, but I didn’t stop him. Still, it’s an imperial palace banquet, so
there’s no need to show off as a local noble by yourself.

“Ah, Ciel.”

“Uh? Why?”

He was trudging out of the room, but immediately returned to his original position when I called. I said
while smiling at him.

“Can I call mom and watch it together?”

“…There’s no way I could forget the Baroness.”

As soon as he finished speaking, Isabella spoke.

“I was planning to see the lady first and then the lady, but it would be better to see this kind of event with
my mother.”

“Also. I guess so?”

I nodded as if I had finished what I wanted to say and gave Ciel a ‘Goodbye’ look. I spoke behind him as he
left the room again, like a puppy with its ears down.

“Thank you. I’ll see you when I go to the banquet.”

“…It’s okay if you’re happy.”

Even though he spoke in a completely different tone of voice, he left the room as I wanted. Immediately
after that, Isabella quickly approached and whispered.

“Ugh, how on earth did you capture the duke? Do you know how famous you are in the capital now?”
 “Hmm, I don’t know.”

“I will continue to serve you well. I will bring all the latest designs to you. So, please tell me about your love
story.”

As if she had found the romance novel she had been waiting for, Isabella showed more interest in the story
of me and Ciel than in the clothes.

I had a lot to say, but it was something I couldn’t tell others.

“Hmm….”

So, why not try making a story that you can confidently tell others?

Without hiding my smile, I turned my attention to the catalog. Isabella was very sad, but didn’t want to tell
anyone yet.

That’s how much that guy fell for me.

***

The day before the imperial palace banquet, my family arrived in the capital using a portal. Of course, Ciel
and Aiden are also there.

“It would have been nice if Rose had come too….”

Aiden, who had been separated from Rose for a while after seeing her every day, muttered in a voice full of
regret.

“You must not bring that child to the capital now. Didn’t I tell you? If you want to protect me, first of all, I
need to be invisible to the social world.

“This is better.”
 “That’s true, but….”

“Besides, we must not forget that Rose is a commoner. Do you want to show that child to the nobles?”

Aiden didn’t say anything more to him, who spoke in a stronger voice than expected. I quietly watched the
two people, then approached Aiden and gently guided him.

“Thank you so much for caring for Rose, Duke. But I also agree with what the duke said. It would be better
to be careful for now.”

Currently, I only know the guide as Saint Hana. But I also had an apparition and Rose also had an apparition.
Additionally, only the Crown Prince and Duke were known to be Espers, but Aiden and Morgan also appeared
as Espers.

The books I had already read in the past and the present had lost credibility, and I had to find out the
relationship between Seo-yoon and Monster Wave. When attacking an enemy, my style was to wait with
bated breath and then cut off the line at once.

Perhaps because he was guiding while speaking, Aiden nodded slowly with a dazed expression. Although it
was only radial guidance, it seemed to be effective. Hmm, is there a difference in grades?

As I was looking at Aiden and thinking about it, a hot hand grabbed my arm rather harshly.

“…Oh sorry.”

He apologized with his mouth, but his hands were completely different. Instead, he added his words while
holding on harder.

“I think that’s enough.”

It seemed to refer to radial guiding. It felt like it had been a long time since I heard a low growling voice.

“All right.”

When he said yes, his face brightened. Still, he didn’t let go of the arm he was holding.

“Lin! Let’s hurry!”

I tried to take a step when I heard my dad calling me. Then Ciel answered in a confused voice.
 “Where are you going?”

“Yes? I need to find accommodation before it’s too late.”

Ciel showed a sad expression at his father’s words.

“Why are you looking for accommodation separately? I have been indebted to the Baron for some time now,
so of course I shouldn’t go to my mansion.”

“Well, I don’t think it would be a good idea to stay at the Duke’s house because it would be burdensome.”

“Where is that? If I owe you something, shouldn’t I repay you?”

“I never asked for anything in return. So it’s so….”

“No! I have no intention of sending you to the inn like this! Lu Man!”

Lu Man, who was standing quietly nearby, reacted quickly as if he had already expected it.

“The Baron, the Baroness, and Baron Yeongsik and Lady Ae. The dukedom has already prepared to welcome
you. Please consider our hard work and come join us.”

When I spoke from the employee’s perspective, my father and mother’s expressions changed. It was a way
of dealing with two people who knew each other very well.

“I guess I can’t help it.”

Dad immediately agreed to every word Mom said.

“If that’s what your wife says.”

Then Ciel’s expression became very bright. He said without letting go of my arm.

“Welcome to Duke Leopard’s family in advance.”

Looking at his triumphant expression, it seemed like he was aiming for it from the beginning. Really, this
guy…. Why has it become so easy to understand?
#Episode 72

You Must Have Seen It, Right?

The Duke’s house was much grander and more ancient than I imagined. The mansions only found in the
capital are like this, but I was a little curious about what the mansions in the territory would be like.

“You can stay here.”

The room that Luman showed me was so nice that it could be called a guest room. Mom and Dad shared a
room, and David and I were taken to separate rooms.

As I entered the room and looked around, Ciel followed closely behind.

“How is it? Do you like it?

“…I haven’t even seen it all yet.”

“Okay. Look around slowly.”

He looked like a puppy desperate for praise. I deliberately looked around the spacious guest room more
leisurely.

“It’s a place with a terrace. If you feel stuffy, you can drink tea here.”

Ciel explained as he followed me wherever I went.

“The dressing room is a bit small, but it’s perfect for unpacking for a while. Oh, that’s the bedroom. Would
you like to check the bedding? I told you to prepare something cool because I was afraid it would be hot, but I
don’t know how it would be for you.”

I didn’t answer, just wandered around and looked around. The room was so spacious. It is a guest room, but
a place with a bedroom, living room, terrace, dressing room, bathroom, etc. Is not usually called a room.

“How is it? Are you okay?”

After checking out the terrace, I couldn’t hold back any longer and burst out laughing.
 “Pfft, I like it! Do you have to say it to know?”

His stiff expression softened at my answer. I was momentarily speechless at the sight of his brightly relaxed
face, like a flower in full bloom.

I forgot about it for a while, but I fell in love with his face from the beginning. The thoughts I had back then
and the thoughts I have now were not the slightest bit different.

Really, is it okay for a man to be this pretty?

I turned my back to hide my slightly flushed face. I said without looking at him as I walked quickly.

“I’ll just take a break.”

“…Uh? Okay. Well, if you need anything, just shake this silver bell.”

“Yes, got it.”

I entered the bedroom without seeing his face. Even though I heard him hesitantly going out in the living
room, I sat down on the bed and covered my face with my hands.

I couldn’t raise my head until the Duke’s employees came to visit.

“You must have seen it, right?”

How many times will we see people fall in love with each other? There will never even be a moment of
falling in love again.

A pink color began to appear in my heart, which I thought was completely dead. I couldn’t tell what kind of
sign it was, but I wanted to pretend not to know for a while.

I ruffled my hair with a slightly annoyed gesture.

For some reason, I felt very embarrassed.

***
 Ciel left the room where Irene was staying and headed to the support area, which was not his room. He
walked in a daze as he watched the sun gradually setting, stopping only at the end of the pond.

“Whoa….”

Only then was I able to take a deep breath. It took time for my shocked body to regain its proper function.

“Ha….”

He kept replaying in his head the moment he had just seen.

The sight of his once pale white face slowly heating up as if red paint had spread, and the greenery staring
at him straight and unwavering.

The eyes looked like something I would never forget even if I died.

I felt the same way as when I first met her. Of course, the appearance has changed since then, but the
intense gaze has not changed at all.

When he looked into her eyes, his wife seemed to still be there, unchanged.

When they first met, she couldn’t take her eyes off him to the point where it felt rude. It was unpleasant at
the time, but now I felt like I knew why she did it, so I couldn’t stay still.

“Haha!”

He couldn’t hold back and expressed his feelings. I was so happy that I felt like I would be willing to fly like
this and become a star.

“No. What kind of stupid idea is this?”

Unlike my last life, in this life I will live happily with her until my hair turns gray. I wish we could just live
happily together without worrying about monsters or worrying about what other people think.

No, I will definitely live like that.

 Having made a firm decision, he entered the mansion again with the corners of his mouth raised. As he went
up to his room, he responded very warmly to the greetings of the employees he encountered.

Although there must have been rumors about Irene, some of the maids flirted with him. In the past, I would
have ignored it, but it is different now. I didn’t want to mislead her in the slightest.

After changing into comfortable clothes in his room, he gave instructions to Lu Man, listing the list of maids
who flirted with him.

“Fire them all.”

“All right.”

Luman was also not unaware of the behavior of his employees, so he moved right away.

“Ah, Luman.”

“Yes, Duke.”

“We will have to do our best to serve Baron and his group.”

“Don’t worry, Duke.”

“Okay. In particular, keep an eye on Irene to make sure no suspicious person approaches her.”

“Yes! I will obey your orders.”

Unlike the outskirts, which were relatively peaceful except for monsters, the capital here was a noisy place
because of the people. He didn’t want to do any harm to Irene.

“Haha!”

That was it and I couldn’t stop laughing. He continued to laugh heartily while drinking refreshing cold
water.

***
 Our family had a very comfortable time at the Duke’s house before the banquet. I liked the current situation,
which was very different from the coming of age ceremony. In particular, I was most happy that my family
had the financial resources to not have to prepare inconveniently like for a coming-of-age ceremony, even if it
wasn’t sent by the duke’s family.

The preparations for the banquet were made with the help of the duke’s employees. After taking a bath and
oil massage in the morning, I finally sat down at the dressing table and finished putting on my makeup.

“Miss, I will prepare a dress for you.”

I took a moment to look out the window. The red sky with the sunset was not much different from what we
saw at our territory.

Isabella seemed to have better skills than I thought. The employees cheered when they saw the finished
product, which had exactly the design I wanted.

“Oh my god. I’ve never seen a dress like this before.”

“How can there be so much lace?”

“It’s a style that goes up to the neck, but it’s made of chiffon, so rather than feeling stuffy, I think it gives a
secret and cool feeling.”

I put on a dress while listening to the employees chatting. I wore short finger loop gloves that were long
enough to cover the burn scars. Because it was a cream-colored dress, it could have been plain, so I
remembered Isabella’s words about adding a point to it. She prepared gloves similar in color to my hair.

He certainly seemed to have good sense. The part that covers the neck, upper chest, and entire arms is made
of chiffon with rose embroidery. The skirt that went a little lower at the back of the dress spread out like a
wave.

“Miss, this is an ornament sent separately by the duke. He said you can wear whatever you like among
these.”

The dress alone was gorgeous, so I didn’t feel like I needed to wear anything additional. However, since it
was something he sent, I took a look and found something I really liked.

A peridot hair tie and small earrings that looked like a set that matched the color of my eyes caught my eye.
 “I’ll take this.”

“I think it goes perfectly with my current outfit.”

The employees hastily attached a hair binder to my raised hair. Because it was a style that flowed slightly
toward the back, a rustling sound was heard.

“My daughter, are you ready?”

At that time, my mother came to my room.

“Oh! Our Lynn! It’s so beautiful.”

My mom’s dress, which I wore as a set, was very beautiful and matched hers very well.

“Mom, you’re pretty too.”

“Hehe, my daughter.”

I walked out to the entrance of the mansion, arm in arm, with my mom. I saw Dad, David, Ciel, and Aiden,
who had already finished getting ready.

Of the four men, the one my eyes went to first was Ciel. He looked ‘Gorgeous’ even though he was wearing a
neat black suit. He didn’t take his eyes off me approaching him.

No, he was looking at me blankly, as if he couldn’t let go, then he pursed his lips and then slowly approached
me.

“My wife, aren’t you so beautiful today?”

Dad also came up with Ciel and held out his arms to Mom.

“My daughter is beautiful, but I have to give it up to my mom for today.”

“Hehe, yes. Okay.”

 Dad and Mom went forward first, and I stared at Ciel. He was still looking down at me with his mouth
slightly open. I approached him as if I was going to escort him and spoke to him with his mouth open like an
idiot.

“How is it? Do you think these clothes are too dented?”

“No, not at all.”

“So, do you look frustrated?”

“No, not at all.”

“Is that the only answer you can give?”

“No, uh.”

I first reached out to him who was repeating nonsense like an idiot. Then he quickly put his arm away. As I
took a step, he walked slowly, matching my pace.

In the past, we were always busy chasing after him, but now we walk together, looking at each other’s eyes.
That was satisfying.

His mouth opened again as he smiled and curled the corners of his mouth. I laughed out loud because it was
so funny.

Just before getting into the carriage, he whispered to me quickly.

“You’re so beautiful, Lynn. Still….”

I was no longer going to deny that his words included my past self. So I responded by gently tugging on his
cravat.

“You still deserve to see your face.”

#Episode 73

Behavior Contradictory to Ambivalence

Ciel, who was riding in a carriage alone with Irene, could not take his eyes off her the entire way to the
imperial palace. She was always beautiful, but today she was especially beautiful. Just like her name, the light
was so bright that I felt like I was going blind, but I still couldn’t take my eyes off her.

“There will be a hole in your face.”

Even the words spoken softly sounded as sweet as a bird chirping.

“Yes?”

“Aren’t you being too preoccupied earlier?”

As he finished speaking, the corner of his mouth turned up with a grin, and my heart seemed to drop. Ciel
just stupidly gave an answer and looked at her neat forehead, sharp nose bridge, and cat-like eyes.

Lastly, I swallowed my saliva while looking at the refreshingly curved mouth.

“Really, why are you doing that?”

“…What am I?”

“You’re looking at me too blatantly. Stop.”

He was momentarily embarrassed by Irene, who turned her head in annoyance, and then noticed that the
pinna of her cute ear had turned red. Only then did he quietly raise the corners of his mouth, relax his
strength, and lean back.

I arrived at the imperial palace while my tense body relaxed for a moment. Unlike the last time she came to
the coming-of-age ceremony, Irene felt a strange emotion as she watched from the window the people
entering the palace right away without waiting.

Eventually the carriage stopped and the driver shouted.

“We have arrived, Duke.”

 Ciel hurriedly got off the carriage and extended his hand into the carriage. Then the small hand naturally
rose. He held her delicate hand tightly and used his ability in the hope that she would come down more
comfortably.

Then the hem of her skirt fluttered like waves and fell to the floor. At that moment, the surroundings
became noisy.

“I just saw it? The duke used his powers?”

“…Huh? Did you use your powers?”

“What, what were you looking at?”

“No….”

I could hear all the male courtiers talking. Ciel felt uncomfortable and hid Irene with his large body. The two
waited for Arthur, Helen, and David who were getting off the carriage. David got off first and approached
Irene.

“I couldn’t tell you earlier. You’re so pretty, my sister.”

David lightly kissed her cheek and looked down at Irene with a proud expression.

“Your brother is cool too.”

“Then, who is your brother?”

Ciel, who was watching the siblings who seemed to be getting along well, looked at the carriage that Aiden
had come in. Aiden, who happened to get off the carriage, spotted Ciel and smiled.

I felt strange at the thought that my younger brother, whom I had never been able to make eye contact with
in the past, was now appearing in social circles.

“Brother, Lady Baron.”

Aiden approached and frowned for a moment as if he was displeased, then straightened it. Perhaps because
I was in a place with a lot of people, my abilities were being used arbitrarily and I was more nervous than
usual.
 At that time, Irene reached out to Aiden. When I reflexively reached out and held her hand, a refreshing
energy began to fill me. Aiden could now clearly understand what type of sensation he had felt at first.

“Thank you, young lady.”

“What. It doesn’t have to be too difficult. You can always focus on yourself.”

Aiden’s nervousness was completely relieved by the light advice. And there seemed to be some power
hidden in her words. I’ve felt this since last time, but hearing Irene’s voice made me feel strangely at ease.

“You look so beautiful today, young lady.”

“Hmm, thank you.”

“Thank you for coming with my brother.”

“…Yes.”

“Hmm, Aiden.”

“Yes, brother.”

“Then, let’s go in.”

“Huh!”

Ciel said after Arthur and Helen got out of the carriage and came closer, and the two whispered to each
other as they watched Irene and Ciel.

“Don’t you think you’re seeing a pair of peacocks?”

“It’s a peacock…. Ah, isn’t my daughter prettier?”

“That’s true, but….”

Ciel briefly burst into laughter at the still unfashionable remark. I loved being with Irene more than
anything, but I also loved spending time with this family.
 As Ciel, Aiden, and the members of the Cloche Baron family moved, gazes poured in from all over. Everyone,
from courtiers to nobles, looked at the group.

The more Ciel held Irene’s hand, he hid her with his large body. I repeated contradictory actions due to my
ambivalent feelings of wanting to show her as my own, but also wanting to prevent anyone from seeing her.

“Why on earth are you doing this?”

He stuttered and answered Irene’s words, as she was annoyed that the large body kept blocking his view.

“Yes?”

“Can you please stop saying that ‘Ugh’? Why are you doing this?”

“Ugh, no. Everyone just looks at you….”

“Do you know that’s a huge illusion? I guess they’re not looking at me, they’re looking at you.”

Ciel’s eyes widened at Irene’s unexpected remark.

“Me?”

“Of course. Hmm, no matter how I look at it, you have the best face here. Plus you’re a duke. It’s natural to
stare.”

Irene whispered softly, but a sad voice was heard from behind.

“My daughter, isn’t your father the coolest anymore?”

“Well, I’m sad. I once heard that your brother is cooler.”

“You two, it’s not like you’re just eavesdropping on other people’s words.”

At Helen’s firm words, Arthur and David stretched out their mouths at the same time.

“This is the imperial palace. If you behave the way you do in our territory, I’ll go right back there!”
 “Oh, I understand. I have never listened to what my wife said.”

“Why not?If anyone sees it, they’ll think it’s never happened.”

“Of course, father. I will raise my hand to what you say.”

“It’s noisy, you idiot. I told you not to interrupt me when I’m talking to you!”

“Why me? I am definitely the eldest son of the two of you.”

The three people who entered the palace noisily fell silent for a moment as the atmosphere of the banquet
hall was different from the place where they had last had their coming-of-age ceremony. It was completely
different from the reverent atmosphere of the coming of age ceremony, starting with the large chandelier and
the champagne tower below that poured like a waterfall.

“Oh….”

As Helen let out an exclamation, Arthur tapped the back of her hand.

“I heard that His Highness the Crown Prince personally asked Her Majesty the Empress for a favor….
Indeed, Her Majesty’s skills seem to be the best.”

“Iknow, right. I think this is my first time seeing such a luxurious banquet.”

Just as I was going through the door, I heard the doorkeeper shouting from behind me.

“The Duke and Duchess of the Leopard family, and the Baron, Baroness, and two of their children from the
Cloche family are entering!”

At the loud shout, the attention of the nobles who arrived first and were waiting all turned to this place.
Ciel’s gaze filled with curiosity and other emotions made him want to cover Irene with his body again, but he
could not do so for fear of getting scolded like before, and twitched the fingertips that were holding her.

“Stay still.”

At that time, Irene whispered softly.

“Uh….”
 “Do you know when you stopped getting looks like this? Are you worrying for no reason?”

“I guess I’ve been looked at like this often.”

Her words filled me with heartache. It wasn’t that I didn’t know that Irene was popular, but I didn’t
necessarily want to be confirmed. Then Irene responded in a tone of bewilderment.

“It was all because of you.”

“…Because of me?”

“Okay. I thought you knew and were pretending not to know, but did you really not know? Oh my god, I
really didn’t know he was such an insensitive man.”

Irene thought back to the past for a moment. It still gets this much attention, but I wonder how much it
received in Korea. People’s attention was pouring in just because of his bright blue eyes, which were different
from those of Koreans, but because of his appearance with those eyes, people’s heads automatically turned
whenever Ciel appeared.

Then, I looked at her as if I had found a large cicada next to him.

“Hmph, really. It’s unfair.”

“…Sorry.”

“I will accept that apology.”

“Thank you.”

“Is it so. I hope you’ll be more conscious of your appearance from next time.”

“…Okay.”

Ciel felt like his face was getting hot for no reason. I don’t know if she knows. This is no different from
complimenting his appearance earlier.

So the corners of my mouth kept twitching. Anything was good. As the nobles around her were waiting to
see if they would talk to her if she was praising her, the gatekeeper shouted loudly once again.
 “His Royal Highness the Crown Prince, the little sun of the Stern Empire, and the Holy Virgin, the treasure
and star of the Empire, are entering! Everyone, please be polite!”

At that moment, the quiet eyes of Ciel and Irene turned cold. Irene looked at Seoyoon who came in with
Jace, then bowed down with Ciel to bow.

Seoyoon entered with an expression of great anticipation. It was nice to be able to take off the priest
uniform that I always had to wear, but just expecting people to look at me with respect made my heart pound.

So, I entered confidently while being escorted by Jace. Everyone bowed their heads, but as the two people
ascended to the head of the table, they raised their heads one by one.

So Seoyoon waited for a while.

Yes, soon everyone will be able to take their eyes off you.

As I looked around the hall with excitement, something was strange. Some nobles responded by praying to
Seoyoon, but about half of the nobles were busy whispering while glancing at a certain place.

Seoyoon’s eyes also naturally went there. Then I saw a woman dressed as brightly as she was in a pure
white dress. All the other nobles wore flashy primary-colored dresses, but it was unpleasant to see that she
was the only one wearing a cream-colored dress.

Everyone would have avoided it because it was the color of a saint. What kind of confidence does that
woman have in wearing cream?

Seoyoon, whose expression hardened in displeasure, belatedly noticed a tall handsome man standing next
to the woman. The Duke who refused his guidance. At that moment, her discomfort doubled in an instant.
#Episode 74

I Guess I Was the Only One Who Felt the Intimacy

Seoyoon tried to control her expression as usual, but her face distorted when she realized that Irene was
the woman she had seen last time. Then Jace asked immediately.

“Saint. Are you uncomfortable in your seat?”

“….”

Jace was suspicious of Seoyoon not responding and turned his gaze to where she was looking.

“The Duke is already here.”

He was glad to find Ciel, who arrived faster than usual. He wondered if Ciel might come out of the baronial
territory, so he sent an official letter and invited him along with the baronial family.

Sure enough, Lady Cloche and the Baron’s party were by Ciel’s side.

“Saint, there is a family that helped us bring you last time. Should I take this opportunity to say hello?”

“…Are you talking about the woman over there?”

“Yes, that’s right. It’s the baronial family, including Lady Cloche.”

Seoyoon snorted inwardly at Jace’s answer.

Hmph, you come from a baronial family and wear such a fancy dress?

Seo-yoon tried to relieve her unpleasant feelings.

Yes, you can’t ruin a fun banquet with something trivial.

“Wow, the duke is really into it.”

 However, I couldn’t get rid of my displeasure at the Crown Prince’s words with a weak smile. Esperani falls
for an ordinary person with a guide. That was something I had never seen even in Korea.

Seo-yoon was the only guide to the Stern Empire. But how can this be?

“…Since your Majesty says so, it would be better to receive a greeting from the Baron first.”

“Is that so? It will be an honor for them.”

Seoyoon felt a little relieved by his words, but she couldn’t take her eyes off Ciel. I felt resentful, as if
something that was originally mine had been taken away. I’m sure he used his abilities the last time I saw
him…. In that case, esper is correct, but why is guiding not included?

As I swallowed an annoyed sigh, Jace spoke.

“Ah, the duke is the one who developed the poppokki and potbings that were served to the saint last time.
How was it possible to make something so similar to the food from the saint’s hometown…? He’s my god, but
he’s also an oddly talented person.”

Jace’s voice was filled with pride. Even though he had become strange recently, he was still a close friend
that he was proud of.

Seoyoon couldn’t hide her surprise.

“…Duke, you made this?”

“Yes, it is. Are you surprised? It seems like they have developed many other things, such as rice wrapped in
seaweed. It looks like he’s suddenly become interested in food, which he wasn’t like before. Well, thanks to
the duke, the nobles have something to enjoy in a healthy way, so I don’t think it’s a bad thing.”

As the crown prince continued talking as if it was no big deal, Seoyoon’s face became pale.

I’ve been thinking about the person who created Tpoppokki and Potvings. Did they really make Korean
food? It could be that they overlapped by chance.

But that man made it!

Jace felt sick to his stomach with jealousy as the saintess continued to not be able to take her eyes off Ciel. I
didn’t know I could be this petty. Still, I couldn’t bear it.
 He cupped Seoyoon’s cheek and made her look at him. I consciously raised the corners of my mouth while
happily watching the unique black eyes widen wide open.

Yes, we need to clearly implement the reason for creating this position.

“The saint keeps looking in a different direction, so I feel like getting grumpy for no reason.”

“Ah….”

Seo-yoon was very embarrassed because she had never seen anything like this before, but when she felt the
attention of those around her, she smiled.

Yes, everyone should see me. Where are you looking?

As the attention she deserved returned, Seoyoon gained confidence and gently smiled as she cupped the
back of the crown prince’s hand that was cupping her cheek.

“I was just curious because I heard that the person who made food similar to the food from my hometown
was the Duke.”

“How about you ask me directly?”

Jace’s upset stomach also subsided at her favorable response. He gestured to the chamberlain.

“Bring the duke, the duke, and the baron.”

“Yes, Your Highness.”

Meanwhile, Ciel was eavesdropping on the conversation between the saint and the prince. It was because I
felt eyes on me earlier and it was annoying. The more he listened to the story, the colder his expression
became.

So the nobles who approached him to talk to him just kept circling around. Irene felt this time was boring.
Anyway, he was a man who was used to being surrounded by people for a long time.

“Lin, since you’re an adult now, should I bring you some champagne?”

Irene quickly nodded to David’s suggestion. But Ciel was faster.

 “Can not be done.”

“…Yes?”

“Don’t give Irene alcohol.”

“…Wouldn’t some champagne be okay?”

“No, not even champagne….”

Ciel realized that he had made a mistake. I was trying to stop her from habitually drinking. In the past, his
wife was truly a weak drinker. My wife, who was known as an alcoholic trash person and had Alzheimer’s
disease, was so weak to alcohol that she lost her memory after even one glass of beer.

Even Irene probably doesn’t know this. Because after drinking, I lost my entire memory. Strangely enough,
she didn’t have the slightest hangover and seemed to forget that she had even been drinking.

“I think champagne would be okay….”

Ciel was conflicted by Irene’s mumbling. Since my body has changed, can I drink it? No, you never know. If
you’re drunk, try skipping the guidance. Then the crown prince might notice right away.

Surely I wouldn’t know after I made it my own person. It was not expected what would happen if the royal
family clumsily intervened. Because each guide is important.

Additionally, I hoped that the information would not be given to the high priest in a clumsy manner.

He still wasn’t sure if Irene was a real saint. However, he gradually became weaker as he saw Irene looking
at the champagne, contrary to his firm resolve.

At that time, the prince’s chamberlain approached Ciel and told him the story.

“Your Majesty has ordered you to bring the Duke, the Duke, and Baron Cloche’s party. First, he gave me the
opportunity to say hello to the saint.”

Although he was grateful that he showed up at this time, Ciel’s mouth twisted viciously as he was displeased
with the content being delivered.

“Thing….”
 “I see. Thank you.”

Ciel was about to refuse out of discomfort, but Irene cut him off. Then he winked. Irene saw seeing Seoyoon
up close as an opportunity. Because it was obvious that he had a cell phone with him.

I figured I wouldn’t have left it somewhere else where there was a chance it could be lost.

As she moved along with the chamberlain, Irene spoke in a much quieter voice than before so that only the
poem could be heard.

“I need to find my phone.”

“…I decided to take care of that myself.”

“But there’s no need to kick the opportunity that comes your way, right?”

“…I’ll see. You just stay still.”

Irene arrived at the foot of the head table and bowed with her companions.

“Greetings to the daughter of the god Asteras.”

I raised my head and saw Seoyoon. She nodded with a somewhat dissatisfied expression.

Irene found it funny to see them behaving like royalty. It was nice to see that things hadn’t changed much
from the past.

“Ciel. I heard you developed a new food.”

When Seoyoon intentionally called him by his name, he did not hide his displeased expression.

“Please don’t call my name in vain.”

“Duke, what are you doing?”

“I am telling you this because, no matter how much you call me a saint, it is against etiquette to call me by
my name as a duke, Your Highness.”
 Jace couldn’t say anything more because what Ciel said wasn’t wrong. In fact, he was also embarrassed.
Seoyoon did not hide her embarrassed expression.

“Ah…. I was so happy to see you that I didn’t even realize it….”

“Saint….”

“Actually, in my hometown, we only call them by their first names. Duke, I heard you made food similar to
the food from my hometown, so I was the only one who felt familiarity with it.

“I guess I felt it.”

The nobles around her who were listening to the saintess let out a sad sigh. At the same time, he glanced at
Ciel with a look of resentment.

Seoyoon stubbornly stared at one place and squeezed out tears. As the black eyes filled with water, they
sparkled like wet pebbles. The more the nobles looked at her with fascination, on the contrary, they felt
antipathy toward Ciel.

Irene threw away about 1% of the remorse that remained at the sight of Seoyoon’s still-still appearance. Is
it even to the point where I feel grateful that my efforts to think of myself as different from the Seoyoon of the
past were so lightly trampled upon?

Irene smiled softly, slightly lowered her waist, raised it, and then came forward.

“I don’t know where the saint’s hometown is, but it seems very similar to the Yuria Kingdom. It was a
unique dish made with local ingredients, and I passed on the idea to the Duke.”

I made it using the recipe she gave me in the past, so it wasn’t wrong. She wanted to evoke the current
atmosphere.

“It was made by a young lady?”

The crown prince asked back in a surprising voice. Starting with his words, the nobles around him also
whispered in surprise. Irene stared at Seo-yoon while answering the crown prince.

“If you miss your hometown, how about taking a vacation to the Kingdom of Yuria? You can definitely feel
the intimacy there.”

“Oh, that’s a good idea.”

 The crown prince was openly delighted with the idea that he could use this opportunity to dominate the
saint for a long time. This was because Seoyun could not be satisfied with just stopping by the palace every
day as she commuted to work.

Unlike Jace’s reaction, Seoyoon became uncomfortable. This was because Irene’s reaction, which seemed to
strangely see through his trick, was annoying.

And those eyes.

Seoyoon recalled the first time she met that woman. Just like back then, that woman still did not respect
herself as a saint. I felt uneasy because it seemed like they were treating me like a mere human being, no
different from myself.
#Episode 75

On the Subject of Esper

Could it be that he heard something from the duke? At the same time, Seo-yoon recalled the incident in
which the duke’s guidance did not work. I told that woman what happened back then.

She unconsciously bit her lower lip hard out of frustration.

“It looks like Lady Cloche knows a lot about the Kingdom of Yuria.”

In response to the crown prince’s question, Irene looked at her father standing behind her. The family
seemed puzzled by her words, but did not show it. Instead, Arthur stepped forward and answered the Crown
Prince on her behalf.

“Due to our family’s position, we have been interacting with the Yuria Kingdom for quite some time, Your
Highness.”

“Oh, right. It won’t be far from Clocheryeong.”

“Yes, so my daughter naturally got used to it.”

“I see. I did.”

“Even so, we also tried the chicken-bokkeum-tang (dak-bokkeum-tang) that the saint said she ate last time,
and it tasted very familiar. Ah, do you know that, Your Highness?”

Arthur spoke in a friendly manner to the crown prince.

“What is it, Baron?”

I don’t know if it was because Jace knew from what he heard from the emperor that Arthur was one of the
few valuable talents in the empire, but he found Arthur’s easy-going appearance different from the capital’s
nobles refreshing and appealing.

“There is a famous chicken skewer restaurant in the Kingdom of Yuria, but the food there and the taste of
braised chicken are very similar. What’s a little different is that it’s much spicier than chicken stir-fry. If I get a
chance in the future, I would like to treat you to a treat.”
 “Well, I’m looking forward to it. Yes. It would be a good idea to stop by Clocheryeong for a while before
going to Yuria Kingdom with the saint.”

Ciel and Irene’s expressions slightly hardened at the prince’s sudden remark, but Arthur responded with a
hearty laugh.

“I’m really looking forward to it. I’m sure Your Majesty won’t be able to eat even one skewer.”

“Hmm, there’s no way I can’t eat even one. I enjoyed the fried chicken stew and toppokki very deliciously.”

“There is no comparison between those two foods.”

“Huh, the Baron had a passion for winning.”

“I put my name on that chicken skewer restaurant and came here. Only the person who ate the most and the
fastest will be named.”

“Ho-oh, is there such a thing?”

“Yes, that is….”

It was none other than Helen who interrupted Arthur, who had forgotten the place and was so excited. She
cautiously came to his side and pinched his waist. It was a very quick and skillful action.

“I’m sorry. Majesty. I don’t know if we are interfering with the precious time of your Majesty and the Virgin
Mary.”

The corners of the crown prince’s mouth curved in satisfaction at her polite remarks. Indeed, the more I
looked at it, the more desirable it was. It seemed like he knew why his father, the emperor, was interested in
him but did not invite him to the capital.

And when the mood change was completed perfectly, he felt better. There are rumors that the saint and the
duke are not on good terms, which is not good. Of course, unlike the public reasons, privately, the more Ciel
rejected the saint, the more strangely happy I felt.

“No. I will prepare a guest room in the palace for you, so you can stay comfortably as long as you wish.”

The whispers around the crown prince’s remarks grew louder. Not only did he occupy the seat next to the
duke, but he also received the crown prince’s convenience.
 What on earth is there in the Baron Cloche family?

At that time, Helen politely declined.

“Your Majesty, we thank you for giving us this honor, but it is a pity that we have already been invited by
the Duke.”

“It’s not far from the Duke’s house anyway. Or, you could send the duke to the imperial palace together.”

It was difficult for even Ciel to refuse the decisive offer of the crown prince. Irene, who was quietly
watching, bowed her head to Jace and expressed her gratitude.

“I am grateful for His Majesty the Crown Prince’s consideration.”

“I am very grateful, Your Majesty.”

Following Irene, Helen, Arthur, and David greeted each other in turn. Ciel and Aiden followed suit and
bowed.

“Haha, is there anything I can be thankful for? Think of it as repayment.”

Unlike Jace, who was in a good mood, Seoyoon was filled with irritation. In her eyes, only the poems that
constantly examined Irene came into view. Why would they do something like that to an ordinary person
even though they are espers?

Aiden was staring intently at Seoyoon, who was preoccupied with Ciel and Irene. He did not forget what his
brother had told him before coming here. Since the distance was close, it seemed like I could properly read
the saint’s mind now.

Actually, when I heard this request from my brother, I didn’t understand it. I can’t believe I had to use such
an obscene ability on a saint loved by the god Asteras. However, the more Aiden looked into the saint’s head,
the more dizzy he felt.

[I’m so annoyed, fuck.]

[What on earth is that woman doing, making people irritated by being manipulated by that baron bitch? If
you’re an esper, just follow the theme. Stupid peacock.]

Am I using my abilities correctly?

 Aiden couldn’t help but doubt his own abilities. The saintess’s mind was full of swear words from earlier.

[Under…. It can’t go on like this. I need to let that woman know that I’m on top. Really cocky. Why are you
opening your eyes like that?]

Aiden had never delved into someone’s head so intentionally. Due to confusion and dizziness, my abilities
were being activated excessively without my knowledge.

Excited, Excited.

His heart was beating rapidly, and Aiden had reached the depths of the saint without realizing it. A carriage
that runs on its own without saying a word, and a road made of something black rather than a stone road.
And unlike the Empire, people with black eyes began to pass by.

Suddenly, lightning struck in the sky and a strange-looking object passed quickly through the air and
attacked. Aiden stood there in such an unfamiliar space and trembled with fear.

Just when he thought something was wrong, a warm hand grabbed him.

“Omg!”

Aiden returned to his original position in an instant and looked down at the other person’s hand holding his
with a sweaty face. Then he slowly raised his gaze.

As subtle guidance was flowing into him through those hands, his heart, which had been pounding as if it
was going to explode due to anxiety, began to beat slowly.

Irene was seen looking at me with a worried expression in her blurry red eyes.

“Little Duke, would you like to go outside with me for a while?”

I felt so reassured by his soft question. Aiden could only nod.

“Aiden.”

Ciel called, his face as worried as her.

“…Brother.”
 “I’m thinking of asking you to give me the break room, so just wait a moment.”

Ciel immediately called out to one of the courtiers, and in the meantime, Irene grabbed his hand.

“Let’s go out first.”

Irene felt people’s eyes on her and left the hall with Aiden. If I received attention, the saint or the crown
prince might show interest, so I came out quickly.

“…Youngjae. Was I weird?”

“Are you okay. There is nothing to worry about.”

But Aiden had to listen to the others’ thoughts before leaving the hall.

“Did I have a seizure? I’ve had this happen once in the past….”

Irene hurriedly took him to a deserted place. As she went deep into the garden, she held Aiden’s hands
tightly.

“Young, young lady….”

“Close your eyes and take a deep breath. Stop worrying about what other people think.”

Aiden felt at ease when he was alone with Irene, who, like his older brother, could not read thoughts. As she
said, I closed my eyes and warm energy flowed like a waterfall through my hands.

I liked working with Rose, and I liked the guidance she gave me in practice, but it wasn’t at a level that
compared to Irene.

The feeling of refreshing, cool, yet warm energy filling his body could not have been more ecstatic.

My dizzy and stuffy body gradually returned. No, it seemed better than that.

“Ha….”
 A sigh of satisfaction naturally escaped me. Meanwhile, Ciel, who had followed the two, was looking at them
with complicated eyes. He felt regretful. Could it be that Aiden was forced to work too hard? | As Irene said,
isn’t it possible that they are trying to solve a problem that can be easily solved in a difficult way?

“Brother, I’m okay….”

Ciel responded to Aiden’s words while trying to calm his expression.

“…Okay.”

At the sound of Ciel’s subdued voice, Irene’s eyes fell on him. He felt great gratitude to Irene. This wasn’t a
feeling of fondness for her, but rather a feeling of gratitude as Aiden’s older brother.

“However….”

Aiden continued speaking with slightly bleary eyes after receiving the guidance.

“The saint’s world is a bit scary. Is it really like that? It’s full of things I don’t know.”

“…Aiden?”

Ciel called in a voice full of surprise, but it did not reach Aiden’s ears.

“And the saint…. I’m so scared. He swears a lot and hates Young-ae for no reason….”

Aiden was intoxicated by the pleasant sensation and began to tell everything he had seen.

“My brother also cursed at me…. I think I’m going to hate the saint. But where the saintess lives, there was a
monster identical to the one I saw last time.”

“Monster?”

“Yes, the monster my brother caught back then. That was there and other monsters were the same.
Amazing, really. The fact that those monsters exist even where the saintess lives….”

Rustle.
 Ciel and Irene, who were concentrating on Aiden, who was talking like a sleepy child, turned their heads at
the same time when they heard someone approaching. The high priest was standing there.
#Episode 76

While We Shared a Past

Ciel, who discovered the High Priest, made a frustrated expression and then erased it.

“Excuse me. You were passing by in a hurry, so I followed you in case you needed help. Are you okay?”

“…Minister. Thank you for caring me. It’s not a big deal, so there’s nothing to worry about.”

“I see, Duke.”

Ciel didn’t know what to do as he looked at the high priest who couldn’t take his eyes off Irene. I was angry
with myself because it seemed like I was only protecting her with words every time.

No, it was unexpected since he was a high priest who would not normally attend the banquet.

“Are you by any chance Duke Leopard?”

As if he knew Ciel’s desire to send him away in a hurry, the High Priest did not turn away and looked at
Aiden and Irene standing behind him and spoke.

Aiden saw the High Priest for the first time. Still, I couldn’t figure out who he was. She is wearing a pure
white outfit with a gold embroidered rose pattern.

Asteras is the god of stars, but there was a reason why the temple’s emblem was a rose. This was because
the god Asteras’s favorite thing was roses. God chose roses as the flower to offer to his statue and delivered it
in his voice.

The High Priest wanted to see the woman who was obscured by Ciel and Aiden. I felt like this was all a path
planned by God, so I couldn’t easily turn my back.

After much deliberation, I arrived at the imperial palace late, but was hesitant to enter the banquet hall.
This was because he had never attended an imperial palace banquet. There was even more conflict because it
was in a position that represented a temple.

At that moment, I noticed two people coming out of the banquet hall in a hurry. The woman was in a hurry
and passed by the flower basket that had been decorated in the hallway. A few roses fell from the hem of her
skirt and were cleverly caught in the lace part of her skirt.
 Pink Gisela rose petals fell like a marker on the hallway she was passing through. As I was looking at it
blankly, the door opened again. The high priest noticed that the person who came out was the Duke and hid
behind the statue in the hallway.

It wasn’t something I thought about. I also knew that this was not something a high priest would do.
However, with a strong premonition, he held his breath and quietly watched their path.

The High Priest walked along the rose petals. And the place we arrived was also a place in a garden full of
roses. So the high priest had no choice but to be suspicious.

What if all of this is God’s will?

If so, he had to be confirmed as a child of God. Whatever it is.

“Yeah…. The introduction is late. My name is Aiden, the second son of the Leopard family.”

“Ah, it was like that too. May God Asteras bless you.”

“Thank you….”

“Then who is the woman behind you, Duke?”

Ciel, who had been watching with bated breath, sighed and closed his eyes tightly. The High Priest became
impatient because it seemed like the final hurdle had been left behind. At that moment, Irene beat Aiden and
Ciel and came to the front of the High Priestess.

“I’m sorry for the late greeting, High Priest. I hope that God Asteras will be filled with blessings.”

She put her hands together and bowed her head as if she was praying to God.

“May God’s blessings always be with you, my lady….”

The high priest could not take his eyes off her. I looked at him in a way that felt blatant, but I was met with
green eyes. I couldn’t look away from the snow filled with greenery suitable for midsummer.

It was like a vague certainty.

“My name is Irene of the Baron Cloche family. As I heard, you are a merciful person, High Priest. Thank you
for worrying about us in this difficult situation.”
 “…Is there anything I can do to help?”

“It looks like he was just feeling sick, but I was anxious so I brought him here. I thought it would feel better
if I used the outside air.”

“I see….”

The high priest had doubts as he listened to the three people. The three seemed like they wanted to send
the high priest away quickly. Although he was pretending not to be the case, the duke’s attitude was also
suspicious.

Unlike the confident attitude he had shown himself, it was a bit unfamiliar to see him looking at someone, so
the high priest looked at Ciel for a moment and then smiled kindly at Irene.

“It’s a good thing nothing happened. Then I’ll just go.”

“Yes, thank you for your consideration, High Priest.”

“Hehe, I didn’t do anything. On the contrary, didn’t the Lady actively help the Little Duke?”

“…I haven’t done much either.”

“The Baron Cloche family is a shield family that protects the outskirts of the Stern Empire. I am always
praying.”

The high priest remembered all the families that were not covered by God’s protection. All I could do for
them was say goodbye to God.

“It seems that the high priest’s prayers have reached us. Fortunately, our estate has survived without any
major accidents.”

“Okay….”

The more the high priest talked, the more he seemed to sense a familiar energy. Where on earth have you
felt this energy before…?

“Young, young lady….”

“Yes?”
 Aiden came over and pointed to the back of Irene’s dress.

“What should I do? The dress is because of me….”

Because it was a cream-colored dress, it had a rose color to it. Aiden’s eyes blushed as he pointed to the
pink-stained area with his finger.

“I’m sorry, young lady. I should have been careful….”

Irene, who followed the direction he pointed and checked the dress, shrugged as if it was no big deal.

“I actually like it more now.”

“…Yes?”

“Even if you deliberately tell me to dye my hair like this, I wouldn’t be able to do it. It’s like the rose petals
are falling off one by one. I think it’s pretty.”

Irene didn’t just say something. I meant it. It looked like it was made that way on purpose because it was
only the back part of the dress skirt.

“You are kind, my lady.”

Irene couldn’t hide her embarrassment at the high priest’s words.

“Then, may I excuse you first?”

Irene, who felt burdened by the high priest, tried to avoid the position. I don’t know what kind of
relationship the high priest had with the saint, but since she was also a guide, it seemed better to be careful.

“Can I help you?”

The high priest, who could not understand Irene’s thoughts, tried to walk with her as she tried to leave.
Until then, stay still

Ciel, who was there, intervened.

 He stayed quiet because he felt like he was giving a hint to the high priest by covering her, but he couldn’t
stand it any longer. Such a blatant look in your eyes.

“Isn’t it necessary for you, High Priest, to have an audience with His Majesty first? You will be happy to
know that I attended the imperial palace banquet.”

“…Oh my. Actually, I came with the intention of attending the banquet, but something suddenly came up and
I decided to go back. It is not difficult to guide the lady to the lounge on the way.”

“I don’t think I can do that since you invited me to be my partner. You see, you can’t transfer your partner’s
duties to someone else.”

“…If you say so, I understand.”

The high priest who had been acting like a burden left and Ciel motioned Aiden to go to the lounge and then
escorted Irene out of the garden. In that short period of time, Ciel was deeply concerned. I didn’t tell her
because I wasn’t sure, but I felt like I couldn’t put it off any longer.

Wouldn’t it be better for the person who may be a real saint to know this fact?

While he was pondering, he inadvertently saw her hand in his field of vision. I felt sad to see that, except for
the fingers, the palm, back of the hand, and even the upper wrist were covered in gloves.

“…Would you like to find out how to erase burn marks?”

So I asked a question I wouldn’t normally ask. At his words, Irene widened her eyes and looked up.

“Is that possible?”

“If we look for it, won’t there be a way? Now the magic has disappeared, but there are still magic tools that
remain. The number and types are diverse. Maybe there’s something among them?”

“Hmm, but I have no intention of deleting it.”

“Why? I have to wear gloves every day…. Isn’t it frustrating?”

Irene, who had been looking up at him at an angle, turned her head straight ahead and answered.

“…If I delete this, no one will know.”

 Ciel stopped at the sound of a slightly despondent voice. He asked as Irene stared at him with a puzzled
expression as he stood in an awkward hallway after leaving the garden.

“What don’t you know?”

The slightly lowered voice seemed somewhat unpleasant, but Irene didn’t want to say it.

“…Do I really need to tell you?”

This was a promise Irene made herself, but I also thought it was a promise to the real Irene who
disappeared.

“…Okay. Because I am nothing to you.”

After spitting out that, Ciel started walking again. I could tell he was displeased by the slightly faster pace,
but I didn’t feel the need to tell him.

Before entering the banquet hall, Ciel bit his itchy lip, then swallowed his frustration and asked again.

“I know I am nothing to you. 용서도 받지 못할 개새끼라는 것도 잘 알고, 하지만….”

Irene’s eyes widened as if she was surprised to hear a voice that contained upset rather than anger.

“…Still, we share our own past. Can’t I help you with that kind of bond?”

Irene looked up at the low-set blue eyes and pondered. But how can I say it? The fact is that it is no different
from deciding to live in someone else’s body.

“…Ciel.”

Still, is it really the bond he was talking about that makes me feel sad? As Irene stretched out her hand
towards him, the banquet hall door opened. Seoyoon, who noticed Irene on her way out and raised the
corners of her eyes sharply, twisted her mouth and said, as if everything went well.

“Ah, even though I didn’t need someone to wait on me, that’s good.”
#Episode 77

Be Honest

Even though Seo-yoon was surrounded by people, she felt worse than usual. The fact that the reason for this
was Irene and Ciel, who left the banquet hall midway, made it even more disappointing.

After they left, all attention was focused on Seo-yoon. Only then did people rush to greet her. Instead of
feeling good, seeing that made me feel uncomfortable, so I had to force the corners of my mouth to raise.

Jace, who was happily drinking champagne while receiving greetings, belatedly became aware of the saint’s
condition.

“Saint, are you tired?”

“…Yes. I feel a little tired.”

“I guess the nobles were happy to be able to see the saint up close.”

“Ho Ho…. I’m happy too.”

“Would you like to take a break in the lounge?”

Seoyoon had no reason to reject the crown prince’s offer. It was timely because I also had to make sure my
cell phone was in good condition.

“Then, excuse me for a moment.”

“I will guide you.”

“No. I will go alone.”

Seoyoon refused Jace who tried to follow her. I pushed him away because I liked being alone to check my
phone, and because I was annoyed at the Crown Prince for being oblivious from earlier.

The Espers became even more impatient when the guide pushed them away. Just as expected. As Seoyoon
got up from her seat and left alone, she felt an intense gaze from behind.
 With a leisurely smile, she deliberately passed among the nobles. The nobles who were gathered each
prayed or called to a saint and made way for them.

It was a small thing, but every time I enjoyed this privilege, my low mood seemed to improve little by little.
At that time, a young-looking young lady approached Seoyoon and spoke to her.

“Saint, do you need some companionship?”

Anyway, the nobleman was uncomfortable with this. I just asked if they needed help, but it felt like they
were just trying to save face.

“I’m so grateful, but it’s okay.”

“Ahe…. I must have bothered the saint. I apologize.”

“It can’t be. I just wanted to pray for a moment. Please don’t mind.”

Seoyoon said that on purpose and left. Then the back room became noisy.

“What are you doing so rudely?”

“Mom….”

“Of course, Viscountess. I think we need to teach her some manners.”

“…Sorry. Countess.”

Seoyoon never looked back even though she heard words from behind. What do you know? So why do you
block my path without permission? Even though I vented my anger, the anger built up inside did not
completely disappear.

As Seo-yoon approached, the doorkeeper hurriedly opened the door. After washing away the facial
expression I had worked so hard to maintain, I went out into the hallway and before I even took a step, I met
the two people who were the culprits of my anger.

So Seoyoon spoke as if she had been waiting. Coincidentally, there was no one around,

“Ah, even though I didn’t need someone to wait on me, that’s good.”
 In fact, Seo-yoon did not actually want to be served. I was curious about Irene’s reaction to these words, and
I just wanted to find out.

I wanted to tell Ciel that the woman you fell for was insulting to me, the ‘Only guide in this empire.’
Although there was no guidance, I thought the esper would definitely react if the guide was ignored.

However, reactions that were completely different from what Seoyoon had expected erupted at the same
time.

“Who would make such a foolish move now?”

“Yes I will.”

Ciel is angry and Irene is calm and compliant.

Seo-yoon couldn’t say anything due to the two people’s conflicting reactions. Instead, Irene made the first
move. He put his hand around the saint’s arm in a posture that would appear friendly to others.

Seo-yoon, seeing her slanted eyes, trembled without realizing it.

“Irene.”

Ciel sang mournfully, but Irene’s expression was sour. Anyway, I almost missed a good opportunity. Of
course, it wasn’t that I didn’t like his reaction, but I couldn’t miss out on such a good opportunity.

When I said hello earlier, I took a quick look at my clothes, but I couldn’t find anything similar to a cell
phone. If so, couldn’t it have been put in the inside pocket of the skirt?

And since it was something Ciel couldn’t do, it was right for him to do it. Irene stopped and started walking,
gently pushing Seoyoon, who was not moving, with her body.

Seoyoon shouted in an irritated voice as the two skirts became tangled as if they had fused into one.

“What are you doing!”

Because I reached my breaking point, I forgot that Ciel was around and threw it away.

“Your skirt is a mess! What are you going to do with this?”

 “Oh, well.”

“Ugh it’s frustrating! Really.”

Seoyoon held her skirt with both hands and moved it as if shaking it off. At that time, Irene placed her hand
on the back of Seoyoon’s hand and whispered in front of her nose. The round green eyes shone coldly, but
Seoyoon did not notice.

“Well, if you brush it like this, it will actually ruin your dress. Let’s go to the break room and I’ll help you.”

“…Are you kidding me?”

“Me? Why?”

Because of Irene tilting her head and talking, Seo-yoon experienced her eyes turning white. I honestly felt
like my head was going to explode.

“Don’t be angry, let’s go to the break room first.”

Irene didn’t listen to Seoyoon’s answer, but held her hand and led her.

“Hey! Aren’t you going to let go of this?”

“Hey, don’t worry too much. Saint.”

“Ah, what, are you so strong?”

Seoyoon tried to shake off the hand that was being held, but it wasn’t easy, and she began to sweat.
Seoyoon, who was dragged to the lounge in that state, started to feel dry inside her mouth when they were
alone.

Why did it become like this? Why do I feel like I’m losing? Irene was worried as she stared into black eyes
shaking with confusion. Where on earth did you hide your cell phone?

“Then, let me straighten your clothes.”

Irene held Seoyoon’s shoulders tightly with both hands and pushed her as she remained motionless. The
lounge had a table and sofa large enough to have tea, and a full-length mirror on one side.
 Irene, who had Seoyoon standing in front of her, began to tidy up her dress while thinking.

“Just do it roughly and leave.”

In fact, Seoyun, who came in alone and tried to relax and check her phone, didn’t like Irene. Do you really
have no pride? What about him?

The attitude was completely different from that of the nobles I had dealt with so far, and I even felt a sense
of heterogeneity. I even felt confused because it felt like I was dealing with ordinary Koreans.

Meanwhile, Irene worked hard with her hands, adjusting the hem of her dress. Even if the pocket is inside,
you can feel the outline of your phone.

However, even though I touched the hem of the skirt, I couldn’t feel the hard material of the smartphone, so
I was upset inside. Irene, who was planning to destroy the cell phone for any reason if she found it, did not
notice that Seo-yoon was watching her through the mirror.

“It’s okay. Stop.”

“Oh, it’s not done yet. Just tidy it up a little more….”

“Hey.”

Irene, who was trying to brush it off naturally, noticed that her panicked voice a little while ago had calmed
down, and she lifted her gaze from her skirt.

“What are you trying to get from me?”

Seo-yoon noticed that Irene’s actions were not due to a lack of attention. However, the exact intention was
not understood.

“Tell me honestly. Were you planning on taking the jewels off my skirt? Ha, is this a case of kleptomania?”

Seo-yoon felt so embarrassed that she did not even realize that her speaking tone was speaking as it should.
Looking through the full-length mirror, I got the feeling that Irene was especially tinkering with the jewelry
on her dress. At first, I was like, ‘No way,’ but as time went on, it became more and more certain.

“Huh, if you seduced the duke, why can’t you use him properly? You’re stupid? Or did you try to do
something with the duke and get your crotch torn and left destitute?”
 “….”

“It’s really absurd.”

Seoyoon let out a helpless laugh and shook off the dress with her hands. The dress presented by the crown
prince was an expensive product with transparent diamonds all over it, shining like sunlight breaking on
waves when illuminated whenever she moved.

“If even one diamond is lost, I won’t let you go. How dare you covet the saint’s jewels?”

Irene glared at Seoyoon, who was complaining, as if she was pitiful. And then I felt relieved. It would have
been a big deal if he had found out that he was looking for his cell phone.

Of course, I was glad I wasn’t caught, but unfortunately I couldn’t touch Seoyoon’s dress anymore. Of course,
seeing as I couldn’t touch it even after searching, it seemed like it wasn’t hidden under my skirt.

“I didn’t mean to do that at all, but if you misunderstood, it would be my fault. But I can swear in the name
of the god Asteras that I have no shame whatsoever.”

“…Is it okay if I swear to God? Are you insulting me now?”

“Is it insulting to mention God in front of a saint? Rather, since it was in front of a saint, I was talking about
the most trustworthy being, right? So that the saint can feel at ease.”

Seo-yoon was angry to the end because Irene did not give up on her every word. So I raised my hand,
thinking that a slap on the cheek would make me calm down.

Irene stared, without blinking, at the palm coming down hard enough to hear the sound of wind. She even
twisted her body slightly, hoping that the marks would remain large and dark.
#Episode 78

There Is a Guide

At that moment, a strong wind came in from outside the window. Seoyun’s body was greatly shaken by
what should have been nothing more than the wind.

“Huh?”

“…Saint?”

“Kyaaa!”

Irene couldn’t help but immediately realize what was happening. How can a wind blow on just one person?

Where on earth were you watching?

Irene noticed bright blue eyes outside the window that had been open for some time. Ciel stared at her
intently, then rolled his eyes and glared at Seoyoon, who fell to the floor.

Irene was surprised by his attitude. Esper attacked the guide?

It wasn’t an unheard of occurrence, but it was a rare case.

“What’s this!”

Seoyoon suddenly fell to the floor and got up in annoyance. At that time, something fell from between my
skirts. The small pouch that fell with a click looked somewhat foreign, so my eyes naturally followed it.

Irene quickly grabbed Seoyoon up and picked up her bag as well.

“Give it to me!”

Seoyoon then reacted angrily and snatched the pocket.

“Why do you carelessly pick up other people’s things?”

 “…You were just trying to pick it up?”

“You, tell me honestly. You were trying to steal it, right?”

“I don’t know why you said that earlier.”

“Hehe, don’t do that, you get out quickly.”

“But….”

“Hey! Get rid of this disgusting smoke and just get out!”

Seoyoon couldn’t hold back her frustration any longer and screamed. Then a strong wind blew.

“Kyaa! Hey! Please close the window!”

Seoyoon ordered without thinking why Irene was okay. When Irene turned to the window, the wind
disappeared at once.

Sweet.

Only after closing the window did Seoyoon stand up, holding on to the sofa, breathing a sigh of relief.

“The wind in this town sucks.”

Seoyoon, who had no idea that someone was targeting her and causing an affair, sat down on the sofa and
gestured toward Irene.

“Get out.”

“…Are you sure you’ll be okay alone?”

“Please stop talking back and get out.”

“…Yes, of course.”

As Irene spoke, she closely observed the pocket that Seoyoon was holding tightly.
 “Then, please excuse me.”

“…Ha, I’m really annoyed.”

After Irene went out, Seoyoon opened the pockets she was holding tightly in her hands. The inside of the
open pocket was pitch black. Seoyoon looked into the alien space and muttered softly.

“Smartphone.”

Then her cell phone popped out of the top of her pocket. I mumbled while checking to see if my phone was
working properly.

“I was worried, but it worked out well. Phew.”

One day, the crown prince took him deep into the imperial palace. It was full of eye-popping jewels, crowns,
and ordinary-looking items.

When he told her that he would give her the most unsightly pouch among ordinary-looking items as a gift,
Seo-yoon thought he was testing her, so she accepted the gift.

However, I couldn’t help but widen my eyes at the prince’s next words.

“I’ve only seen it in novels. I never thought I would actually see a pocket of subspace.”

There is no wizard, but there are still magic items….

“That’s fun. But why did the wizard disappear? Apparently, according to the crown prince, it existed in the
past….”

Seoyoon, who thought she wanted to see the wizard she had only seen in novels and movies in real life,
shook her head.

“Well, what’s the difference between a wizard and an esper?”

I’ve already seen enough about superpowers. Of course, I haven’t seen the rare ability yet, but whatever.

“I should check that app one more time.”

 Seoyoon remembered an app she had only opened once. It was an app that I ignored and did not look at
when asked to collect a guide. When I pressed the run button, the app ran and a grade of ‘C+’ appeared.

“Uh? Oh, right! Like a fool I forgot this!”

Seo-yoon cheered as she recalled the memory of being able to see her grade on the app.

“In this case, there is no need to measure with a machine in Korea.”

Even so, it received attention in Korea because the grade went up when measured by machine. It was
natural to receive attention since the rating usually does not increase, but because the rating was still low, it
did not receive much attention.

“Okay. Rather than showing the change by moving up little by little, changing to S-level all at once would
attract more attention, right?”

Seo-yoon smiled with joy after checking her grade accurately with the numbers. Then I remembered the
book-shaped icon and muttered.

“I think I told you to gather a guide back then….”

Seoyoon wondered why she needed to collect a guide when she could monopolize all the attention, but the
words that followed came to mind, so she quickly found the book-shaped icon and clicked it.

“You said you could definitely increase your abilities, right?”

I didn’t like the idea of finding a guide, but it didn’t seem to matter as long as I was S-rank.

“Okay. It’s not like I’m going to continue living here anyway.”

As the app ran, the screen glowed blue for a moment. And as the screen changed, a phrase came to mind.

“…Uh?”

<Congratulations! You have two new colleagues!>

“Colleague?”
 Seoyoon was embarrassed. Because to her, a companion meant a guide. Of course, it was true that I thought
about looking for it to improve my abilities for a while, but I did not expect a situation like this.

“Why is this like this?”

She was staring at the screen in a daze out of embarrassment, and almost lost her mind when she heard the
following phrase.

<Your current grade is C+. Companion guide grades are S+ and B+. Since you have not completed the first
mission, you cannot increase your personal abilities by gathering companions.>

Seo-yoon was so surprised when she saw the grade that she dropped her phone.

“Nonsense.”

The S+ grade was a grade that had never been seen even in Korea. S-class is just great, but there’s a plus to
it? No way…. Did the other guides carry out their mission? Is that why you became S+ level?

She hastily picked up her phone again and read and re-read the phrase that came to mind, but the phrase
did not change.

“…This is a lie. Why can’t I?”

While I was in a daze, shocked, someone knocked on the door.

“Saint. Are you here?”

Seoyoon, who heard the crown prince’s voice, hurriedly hid her cell phone in her subspace pocket. Then I
put it in the inside pocket of my skirt.

“…Yes.”

“Excuse me for a moment.”

Jace, who entered the lounge, felt relieved when he saw Seoyoon. Even though some time passed, he didn’t
come back, so I wondered what might have happened. Worried that she might have disappeared to her
hometown again, he hurried out to find the saint.

“Saint….”
 He held Seoyoon in his arms in a familiar way. She didn’t want to reveal her condition, so she leaned her
face against his chest and thought idly.

There is a guide in this world.

I thought I was the only one, but there were more guides. And there are two guides with a higher level than
you….

***

After adjusting his clothes in the lounge, Aiden returned to the banquet hall alone. The ladies spoke to him
as if they had been waiting for him as he looked around because his older brother and Irene, who he thought
would come back first, were not there.

“Nice to meet you, Little Duke.”

“Hello, Little Duke?”

“It’s an honor to meet you.”

They all approached with a friendly appearance, but their inner thoughts were different.

‘I thought he would be a dependable person like the Duke, but he is so small. And you even collapsed earlier,
right? It’s difficult if you have a physical problem….’

‘Why does it look so gloomy?’

‘Why does Mom make me do this! It’s really uncomfortable to just stare.’

Normally, he would have been shocked and avoided such situations, but now he intentionally read other
people’s thoughts and, unlike before, was not shocked.

“I’m sorry, but I have to find my brother. Then.”

 He blithely refused and headed toward Cloche Youngsik, thinking of Rose.

“I miss you, Rose….”

I really wanted to see her with a bright smile instead of that fake smile. I’ve never read Rose’s thoughts, but
I felt like I knew without having to read them. Through her, Aiden learned how to understand other people’s
minds without having to read their thoughts.

“Ah, Little Duke! Are you okay?”

David, who spotted him, approached and asked. Aiden said with an awkward expression.

“Were you very surprised?”

I knew what it would look like because I was standing fine and then suddenly started shaking and almost
passed out. Aiden felt fear because he was a person with whom he had built up affection. That’s why I tried
even harder not to read his thoughts.

“Yes, I was surprised. Are you okay now? Shouldn’t you rest?”

David answered calmly and gently grabbed Aiden’s arm as he looked around him as he stood with his head
down.

“I don’t want you to get dizzy again, so it would be better for you to stay next to me.”

“…Huh?”

“When Rin was young, he was weak and often fell down. It’s a shame because Rin found him and caught him
earlier. If you fall down on this hard marble, you will be in even bigger trouble. Now, come this way. Isn’t it
marketable? There is finger food there, and it looks and tastes very good, probably because it is an imperial
palace.”

Aiden was caught by David and quickly headed to the table with finger food. There, while preparing food, a
middle-aged man with a bulging stomach was making loud noises at a passing palace official.

“I think I told you to bring champagne earlier, but still!”

“Oh my, Viscount Bitters. I think you’re drunk.”

 “It can’t be! I am a person who never gets drunk.”

Even though people around him tried to stop him, he called the courtier without any hesitation. The people
hissed among themselves, thinking that they were lucky that the crown prince was away at that time.

Aiden noticed David, who was diligently putting food on his plate, glaring somewhere, and turned his gaze
to follow him.
#Episode 79

The Corners of the Mouth Were Turned Up Nicely

Before Aiden could ask anything, David moved. He approached Viscount Bitters, whom everyone was
avoiding. When David, who was tall and broad-shouldered, stood in front of him, the viscount, who had a
bulging belly and was shabby, was easily hidden.

“What? Did you bring alcohol?”

The Viscount, who was already speechless, mistook David for a courtier carrying champagne and spoke.
Then, a nearby nobleman stabbed the Viscount in the side, but he was already in a state where nothing could
be seen.

David took a deep breath and opened his mouth.

“This is inside the imperial palace. No matter how much His Majesty the Crown Prince is away, he follows
the rules of etiquette.”

He clearly remembered the face of the Viscount who had previously sneered at Irene, but as a knight he
could not attack ordinary people, so he treated him with manners.

Although he did not notice a change in the views of the ladies around him due to his attitude, Aiden was able
to hear people’s thoughts through his ability. Once I was exposed to it, I had no hesitation in using my abilities
and even gained confidence.

I also felt reassured because I believed that Lady Cloche would help me if anything happened.

“What are you!”

“Hmm, you are such a rude person, then and now.”

“What, what?”

“You insulted my family before, and now you plan to desecrate this place prepared by His Majesty the
Crown Prince himself?”

“What!?”
 Viscount Bitters staggered and raised his head to look up at David. The Viscount recognized him and
muttered with a face full of displeasure.

“Who are you trying to teach when you’re just a baron?”

“Why should I teach you? Just by looking at it, it doesn’t seem like it would be too bad to say….”

“W-what is it?”

“Why do you keep asking me this? Ah, well, it doesn’t seem easy to even go for a walk with a body like that.”

“What are you saying….”

“The person who said that catching monsters is as easy as taking a walk is so miserable that he can’t even go
for an easy walk properly….”

“Stop it!”

Another noble who came with the Viscount tried to stop David, but he did not intend to step down in the
first place. David remembered it clearly. The insult he gave to his family at Irene’s coming of age ceremony.

Since it wasn’t my younger brother’s coming-of-age ceremony today, I felt like I could make a fuss as much
as I wanted. However, he did not forget that he was a knight, so he planned to give the Viscount just one
chance.

“Are you related to this person?”

Aiden’s heart, which had been quiet, raced at the sight of David’s cold face, which was always smiling. All
the time growing up, I only saw the back of my dependable older brother. When he was young, his older
brother was his world and light.

Of course, Ciel was still a dependable older brother to Aiden, but he also felt the same admiration he felt as a
child for David.

“Viscount Bitters is a little drunk, but he’s not usually like this. So, you too, stop here.”

David looked closely at the face of the nobleman who was stopping him and then burst into laughter.

“Oh, now that I think about it, he was the person who gave and received back then.”
 “Huh?”

He checked the nobleman’s hand and continued speaking.

“You won’t be able to catch a single monster with hands like that. I don’t know if you’ve ever caught one.”

“Well, that’s right, I’m in the capital so I have no choice but to know!”

“What does a person like that know about subjugating monsters…?”

“Look! You were a bit harsh earlier!”

“Is that so?”

“Hey, you bastard!”

At that time, Viscount Bitters, who was watching, rushed at David, swinging his fist in the air. Then a small
scream rang out around him, and David easily dodged the punch as if he had been waiting.

“Ahh!”

Then Viscount Bitters fell to the floor alone. As if he had been waiting, David took off one of the gloves he
was wearing and threw it at the Viscount’s face.

Sigh-.

A sound like a slap rang out, and the Viscount’s body trembled. David looked down with cold eyes and
spoke as if warning.

“You just attacked a Cloche guard. Therefore, as the vice-captain of the Guard, I rightfully demand a duel.”

“I wasn’t even hit, so this is invalid.”

At that time, the nobleman from before blocked the Viscount’s path and spoke. David looked at me with
worried eyes, wondering how to push on. At that time, Aiden, who had been standing still, stepped forward.
He read the thoughts of the nobleman blocking the Viscount’s path.
 ‘You drinker. I knew something like this would happen someday. If I hadn’t been involved in business, this
embarrassing situation could have been avoided! Anyway, how can I embarrass this arrogant bastard when
he’s just a baron?’

The nobleman, who didn’t know that Aiden was looking at him, looked around and made a loud noise as if
in agreement.

“A security guard who is supposed to protect the outskirts of the empire challenges an ordinary drunk to a
duel. This is a clear violation! If they are guards who are supposed to protect the empire, shouldn’t they also
protect our nobles? I shouldn’t be so reckless and challenge you to a duel!”

After hearing the nobleman’s words, people around him started whispering. The capital’s nobility was
proud that they were superior to the local nobility.

Aiden stood in front of David. Then he proudly lifted his chin and spoke arrogantly to the nobleman.

“Did you dare attack the Leopard family and the guests whom His Highness the Crown Prince personally
allowed to stay in the imperial palace?”

It was no different from announcing the first appearance of Aiden, who was always behind his brother. The
nobles who had not paid any attention to Aiden just a moment ago exchanged puzzled looks with each other.

David let out an exclamation of admiration as he saw the sharp side of the gentle master. Due to the
appearance of the Little Duke, people around him were unable to do anything, but Viscount Bitters got up in a
hurry and swung a light fist again.

As the fist headed towards Aiden, David rushed to block it. At that moment, Arthur quickly came over and
grabbed the Viscount’s wrist.

Uduk.

“Ughhhhh!”

At the same time, a dull sound was heard and the Viscount screamed. Then Arthur spoke with a calm
expression.

“Ah. This. I grabbed it like I was catching a monster. Oh my. Oh my. What should I do because I’m sorry? I
can’t believe I made this mistake.”

It was a voice without the slightest regret, but people could not hastily come forward. I only heard it
verbally. It wasn’t easy to fight against someone who had faced real monsters.
 Aiden cleared his throat, forcing the corners of his mouth to twitch on their own.

“Don’t worry, Baron. Everyone in this room must have seen it clearly. The Baron merely stopped the
Viscount from attacking me.”

At that moment, Aiden heard the nobles at the banquet screaming their hearts out at the same time, and he
couldn’t bear it any longer, so he covered his mouth with his hand. Behind the covered hand, the corners of
the mouth turned up prettily.

***

As soon as I left the lounge, Ciel appeared. Seeing the feet floating, it seems like he was watching like that
earlier.

“Irene.”

“Anyway, that pocket looks suspicious. Did you see it?”

Although it was just an ordinary pocket, it felt something foreign. Moreover, Seoyoon’s reaction seemed to
speak for itself. I was walking lost in thought when my wrist was suddenly grabbed.

“Why are you so reckless?”

“What is reckless?”

“Even when that woman tried to hit you, you just stayed quiet! You could have easily avoided it.”

You didn’t get hit anyway, so why are you making such a painful expression?

I asked with a puzzled expression on my face.

“I don’t know what the big deal is that it’s just a slap in the face. Shouldn’t the priority be finding Seoyoon’s
cell phone? If that’s really what caused the monster wave…. It could happen again.”
 “I told you I would take care of that!”

He looked at Ciel, who was raising his voice, and then softly opened his mouth.

“So when?”

“Why are you in such a hurry? It’s not something that needs to be dealt with right away.”

“Why not? You don’t know because you don’t live in the outskirts, right? People who live on the outskirts
always live in fear of monsters. I live in the hope that today will pass safely. Why don’t you know that there is
no harm because our parents are excellent?”

Ciel pursed his lips at my words. At first glance, his shaking eyes looked pitiful, but his attitude was
unpleasant.

“You still only know one thing. When did I ask you to protect me? It’s funny.”

I shook off his hand, which was dripping with arsenic, and continued.

“The person who protected me from the past was not anyone but myself. It’s no different now. My family
wouldn’t know.”

I returned to the banquet hall, leaving him frozen and motionless. And I had no choice but to witness what
happened in the banquet hall. I opened my mouth and laughed at the sight of the pot-bellied man I once saw
being swayed around by my father.

It reminded me of our family’s family tradition.

Let’s not forget grace. And let’s not forget our grudges even after death.

There was no way my dad and David wouldn’t have remembered the man I also remembered. As I was
standing alone and smiling, I felt a hand wrapping around my back. Ciel came in before I knew it, wrapped his
arms around my waist and stared at me.

When I tried to hit him, he put his forehead against my head and muttered.

“Sorry….”
 Since when did he become so good at apologizing? I felt like my heart was weakening again at the sight of
him being so different from the past.

I’ve always had a soft spot for this guy. In the end, I couldn’t shake him off and I sighed. Then his arms
seemed to tighten around my waist even more.
#Episode 80

I’m Guarding You Like a Hunting Dog

“If you ask me to apologize, I could apologize a hundred times. If you tell me to wait, I can wait for decades.”

“…It’s okay. Stop.”

“But….”

He paused for a moment and then continued.

“I won’t pass by if you are in danger. No matter what you say, this won’t change.”

As he finished speaking, he stretched out his hand. And with the power of wind, he captured Viscount Vitus
and the people around him. As the wind blew inside the banquet hall, people were startled and screamed as
they fled, but when they recognized Ciel, they breathed a sigh of relief.

He spoke darkly to the entangled figure, as if he already knew him.

“I will arrest those who ruined Your Highness’s banquet.”

I sighed when I saw that the banquet I had worked so hard to prepare had turned into chaos. Of course, it
didn’t matter because I was worried about my family, not the banquet.

“Lin, are you here?”

My father and David called me with awkward smiles, and my mother, who was with other ladies, noticed
my father and David too late and narrowed her eyes.

It seemed like Dad and David were going to get scolded by Mom tonight.

***
 The crown prince strictly kept his words. My family and I spent the night in a place more luxurious than the
Duke’s guest room. After a hearty breakfast, I took a walk in the palace garden with my mother.

“Oh my god. I really like roses.”

“Sure, Mom. Should we plant these flowers at our house too?”

“This guy. Where do we get that kind of money?”

“Why. Now my dad makes good money.”

“But that doesn’t work.”

“Why?”

Because of the Korean food that not only Seoyoon but also Ciel made popular, our group grew bigger day by
day. Therefore, the family’s financial condition must have improved. But why does mom say no?

Now I wish I could use some for my mom….

My mom, who saw the curiosity on my face, let out a small laugh and whispered.

“Lin. No one knows what will happen in the future. The top is doing well now, but how long will this trend
last? You have to save it for later.”

“…Ah.”

“You too, but your brother has to get married too, and then he needs money.”

I only thought about things getting better right away, but as expected, my mom was deep in thought. I liked
that kind of mother so much that I pampered him by crossing my arms.

“Then, even if it’s not an expensive rose, I’ll plant a flower that Mom likes.”

“Uhm…. Is that so?”

“Yes, I want Mom to spend money on herself.”

 Sometimes, when I see my mom, I have this thought. If I become a mother, will I be able to sacrifice for my
children like my mother did? It vaguely seemed like it might be possible because she was her mother’s
daughter, but it also seemed like it might not be possible.

We chatted a lot and met the crown prince on the way back to the guest room. He was waiting for us in
comfortable clothes.

“I come to see your highness.”

When my mom and I bowed and greeted him, he waved his hand lightly.

“I hope you all have a good time at the imperial palace. Just a simple greeting is enough.”

“But….”

“Baroness. I would like you to have tea with Lady Cloche for a moment.”

Hearing the unexpected words, I widened my eyes and looked at the crown prince. He added with a playful
look on his face.

“I was curious about the person my close friend fell for.”

In fact, we knew his intentions from the moment he came to our territory, but when he suddenly asked us to
have tea, we realized that he had deliberately made us stay in the imperial palace.

“Then please excuse me.”

“Thank you, the palace servant will guide you.”

“Thank you for your consideration.”

Mom looked at me before leaving. I gave him a wink as if it was okay.

I started walking with the crown prince, following his lead.

“This is my first time being alone with you.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

 “Ciel is guarding me like a hunting dog, so I should have been able to meet him.”

“…Did you?”

“Wasn’t it too blatant to say you didn’t know, Ciel?”

“….”

When I didn’t say anything because I couldn’t really answer, he said.

“There’s no need to be too nervous. I’m simply curious about the woman Ciel chose.”

To be honest, I also had some questions. How well does he know Seo-yoon? And even if I knew that there
were other guides besides her, would I still love her like I saw in the book?

Even though I had a feeling that things would no longer go as the book said, it was a question I was curious
about.

The place I followed him was the Orangery in the garden. A tea table was set up under the old-fashioned
Orangery.

“Then, sit down.”

As soon as I sat down on the chair with the help of the courtier, hot tea was poured into my teacup.

“This may be an indecent question, but does the saint also stay at the imperial palace?”

I asked with the intention of taking another opportunity if Seoyoon were to stay at the imperial palace.
Actually, I’m not sure why Ciel is so worried. If I were not an esper and was in the same guide position, there
was no way I could be defeated by Seo-yoon, right?

Is it because of something in the past?

While thinking about something else for a moment and raising the teacup, the crown prince gave a belated
answer.

“I wish I could do that too. They always come to pick me up from the temple. Yesterday, the high priest
personally came to pick me up, so there was nothing I could do.”
 “…I see.”

“More than that, my lady. How on earth did you capture Ciel?”

I wondered how to answer the playful question. Who would believe me if I told you that we were a couple in
the past that you don’t know about?

“Well….”

The crown prince burst out laughing at my answer.

“Well, from what I can see, Ciel is the only one who is anxious.”

“….”

“Isn’t it strange? The fact that Esper left his guide and fell for an ordinary woman.”

“…Is that so?”

“I don’t know much about you, but according to records from the past, espers tend to fall for their guides.
Well, I also didn’t know such an ecstatic feeling before I met the saint.”

It seemed like the crown prince was discreetly telling confidential information from last time. Do you want
to hear more of this? I didn’t want to get involved, so I slowly turned my head away.

“The tea tastes so good, Your Highness.”

“I’m glad you like it. Actually that car. It’s Ciel’s favorite car.”

“….”

The crown prince continued, still with a mischievous look on his face.

“But that tea scent. For some reason, it’s similar to your body type.”

“…How do I feel?”
 “Oh, my. That would be rude, right? But your scent was so strong that I couldn’t not smell it. You can’t hold
your breath.”

The crown prince let out a small laugh, inhaled deeply as if savoring the scent of tea, and then took a sip.

“It’s a refreshing tea with just the right amount of bitterness. But it’s also really amazing. Ciel has liked this
car for a long time, and he fell in love with a woman who smelled like that car.”

“….”

I don’t know what to answer. He said he was becoming more and more uncomfortable with the crown
prince.

“I hope you don’t feel too uncomfortable. As you can see, I am very fond of not only you but also your family.
Oh, that’s right. I had a big accident yesterday…. Wow, I can’t help but laugh because I’ve never seen someone
so openly misbehave in the imperial palace’s banquet hall.”

The crown prince then burst into laughter. A cool smile and blonde hair blowing in the wind caught my eye.
I remembered the male protagonist’s appearance and personality, and Ciel’s personality, which was not like
that.

I felt like I knew why he was the sub male protagonist. Ciel basically had a dark side just like me. Of course,
the male protagonist is supposed to be bright and lead the female protagonist.

Is it really like that….

Or is it because of past memories that have changed?

Without realizing it, I kept thinking of Ciel, but the crown prince stopped laughing and said.

“Next time you drink tea, please don’t make that face.”

“…I apologize, Your Majesty.”

“It may be uncomfortable at first. Still, strangely enough, I don’t want to be hated by you….”

After speaking, the crown prince showed an embarrassed expression and then stood up.

“I will escort you to where you are staying.”

 “Thank you, Your Majesty.”

I breathed a sigh of relief that it was over relatively quickly. The crown prince held out his arm. In an
awkward gesture, I put my hand just slightly on his arm.

“If I just hold it like that, will it hold up?”

“This is enough, Your Majesty.”

I didn’t forget that he was an esper. My guiding control was perfect, but I was careful because something
could happen.

The path leading from the garden to the palace was not comfortable as it was sparsely paved with stones. As
I walked carefully, stepping on the stones, someone came striding towards me from the other side.

Ciel, with a dissatisfied expression on his face, came out and approached the crown prince.

“Oh, are you here?”

“Majesty!”

“Again, again. Do you have no fear of me?”

“Why did you take Irene away?”

“Is there a law that says only you can become intimate with the lady?”

“Wouldn’t it be inconvenient if you suddenly invited me?”

Ciel quickly approached with a nervous expression and quickly held out his arm. Oh, I guess he didn’t like
me holding the prince’s arm. But when we’re all here, is there really a need to get an escort?

I quickly took my hand away from the crown prince, but didn’t even put it on his arm.

“Then, please excuse me.”

“Okay. I hope we can have tea together again. For some reason, since I’m with you, my complicated mind
seems to have cleared up.”
 The crown prince seemed to be very pleased with today’s event. Since I’m not the kind of person who can
refuse just because I don’t like it, I just answered.

“Yes, Your Highness.”

After answering, I lifted my lower back. And as I was about to take a step, my shoe got stuck between the
stones.

“Oh!”

I almost fell, but luckily I didn’t. It was thanks to Ciel and the crown prince who held both arms. And at that
moment, I couldn’t help but notice that the crown prince’s eyes were shaking violently.
#Episode 81

A Face Where Madness and Sorrow Coexist

“…Are you okay?”

“Yes, I’m sorry.”

“You have to be careful, Irene.”

Ciel spoke and gently pulled me towards him. Then the crown prince, who was holding the other arm,
strengthened his hand and held on.

“Majesty? You have to let it go. Doesn’t Irene feel uncomfortable?”

At Ciel’s request, the prince blinked as if he had come to his senses and then slowly let go of his arms.

“…Oh, I see.”

Then he asked me with worried eyes.

“Are you okay?”

“…Yes. I just lost my footing.”

“Are you okay?”

Ciel stood between me and the crown prince and asked the same question. I was momentarily irritated by
his unusual attitude, but since the crown prince was watching, I responded appropriately.

“Yes. Are you okay.”

“Now, hold my arm tightly.”

Ciel stood in the direction of the prince and held out his arms. Then the crown prince spoke in a bewildered
voice.
 “Just do it in moderation, right?”

“Yes, we will do it in moderation and then we will leave.”

Ciel spoke to the crown prince in a rough voice and spoke to me, who was frozen in embarrassment, as if
caressing the most vulnerable thing in the world.

“If you think you hurt your ankle, can I hold you?”

“Fine….”

Even before I could refuse, the crown prince came up to me and spoke.

“It would be better to call the palace doctor.”

“Isn’t this all happening because of you?”

Rather than reprimanding Ciel for daring to criticize him, the crown prince agreed. In a slightly strange
direction.

“It was a place where tradition remained, so I left it as is. I don’t think that will work. I should take this
opportunity to order a new road to be laid.”

“Didn’t I tell you before? The roads here are really bad. In one word, I was disappointed.”

“…I admit it, Duke.”

“Then, please send the courtier to Irene’s room. I think it would be quicker if I just carried him.”

After speaking, Ciel lifted me up. He hugged the prince very lightly and turned his back on the prince
without even showing courtesy. As if running away from there.

Ciel quickly arrived at the room I was staying in, using his abilities and went straight into the bedroom as if
he was going to hide me somewhere and placed me on the bed.

“I didn’t sprain my ankle.”

“…Know.”
 “But why are you making such a fuss? I think His Highness the Crown Prince is really surprised?”

Looking at his recent behavior, he should have immediately apologized for my words. But he just looked at
me with burning eyes.

Then he spoke in a low voice.

“Irene. Didn’t you want to be found out that you were a guide?”

“I was careful.”

“Then you shouldn’t be alone with Your Highness.”

“How can you refuse when His Majesty the Crown Prince himself invites you?”

“Yourself?”

He raised an eyebrow at my words.

“If you personally ask me to marry you, I will do it.”

I was instantly angry at his way of speaking, which seemed to be holding back his words. He must have had
a secret way of pushing my seizure buttons.

“I know? If the royal family orders me to get married, I have to follow it.”

“…What? Are you saying that now?”

Looking at the shocked expression on my face, I wasn’t particularly impressed. We fought often in the past,
and each time, he would grab me by the tail and drive me away.

I had a disgusting feeling. Even though I forgave him, I couldn’t figure out where the feelings that rose up at
times started. Unlike before, I didn’t hold back my anger.

“Stop acting like a moth and just get out. Whatever I decide, you have nothing to do with it anymore.”

“….”
 “You want me to leave?”

I stood up in place of him, who was as stiff as a stone statue and motionless. As I was about to go out, my
body started to float.

“Are you using your powers on me now?”

Instead of answering, he led me on. I didn’t feel good about being dragged around by an intangible energy.
So, I tightened my fist and the moment I got close, I punched him in the abdomen.

“Ugh!”

Even though he hit quite hard, his ability did not go away easily. In any case, controlling one’s abilities was
the best.

“I’ve never liked picking on people’s tails for a long time. It has nothing to do with you now, so why do I still
have to hear this!”

I struggled and punched him. He hit me with everything and instead hugged me. As he struggled to fit into
his large body, he spoke softly.

“…You didn’t like that?”

“So, would you like it to be the same?”

“I was just worried….”

“You have to make your worries easier to hear! If you say things like that, who will think you’re worried?”

No matter how much I struggled, I couldn’t get out of his arms, so I lost my strength. I was still in his arms
and fuming.

“I don’t know what on earth we’re doing. I get worried and angry at strange points…. I also crave love in a
strange way.”

“That….”

He paused, holding me tightly, and then added:

 “I guess it’s because I’m a strange person.”

“Hmph, I know.”

“Haha….”

Every time his body shook as he laughed, my body shook along with it. After whimpering and laughing for a
while, he put me back down on the bed.

Then she knelt at my feet and revealed my ankles hidden under the dress.

“I said it’s okay….”

“Look at this.”

He lazily stroked the subtly swollen ankle with his thumb, just like the person he used to know.

“In the past, you were surprisingly sloppy in many places.”

“What are you talking about?”

“Maybe there were things I didn’t say, but you didn’t notice either.”

“…It’s worse to want people to know without saying anything.”

“Okay. I admit that.”

He rubbed my ankle as if he felt sorry and then stood up.

“It would be a good idea to apply ointment.”

As he spoke, a wind blew around him as he looked toward the window and then disappeared.

“Aren’t you using your abilities too carelessly?”

At my words, he raised the corners of his mouth and turned to me.

 “Why should I worry when you are here?”

“What are you going to do if I don’t guide you?”

“Then I guess I’ll have to pray at your feet for you to do it.”

The anger that had burned all the way to the top of my head was extinguished when I saw him replying
slyly. A small container that looked like ointment flowed in through the window. He opened the can and knelt
in front of me again.

The sight of him rubbing my ankles, which were exposed after lifting my dress, gave me a strange feeling. It
felt like something I had seen before in the past, so I tilted my head, but the ointment touched my skin and it
felt cold.

As I trembled, he looked up at me and asked.

“Are you cold?”

“…No.”

“It doesn’t look like it’s sprained, but it’s better to be careful for now.”

“It’s just a little swelling.”

“Okay. Still….”

He got up and shook the little bell.

“Well then, change your clothes and rest comfortably. I will speak carefully to His Majesty the Crown
Prince.”

“…Okay.”

I watched him leave after only treating my ankle, and with a big sigh, I rolled over and lay back down. For
some reason, my face felt hot. Someone makes that kind of facial expression while applying ointment to their
ankle.

He didn’t seem to know what expression he was making.

 To be honest, although I looked at something very precious and precious with sadness, the joy contained
within it was a little scary. A face where madness and sorrow coexist.

A very handsome man too.

***

The crown prince, who was watching the two people quickly disappearing, gave an order to the
chamberlain who quietly approached.

“Send the courtier to Lady Cloche’s room.”

“Yes, Your Highness.”

As he walked towards his office, he kept repeating the situation that had happened a moment ago in his
head. I suddenly grabbed her arm and touched the slightly exposed bare skin with my fingertips.

At that moment, I felt a familiar energy.

“Okay…. It was exactly the kind of energy I felt when receiving guidance from a saint…. No, was it more
refreshing and warm?”

Entering the office, he looked at the documents to be approved and was lost in thought.

“Is there anyone other than saints with that kind of energy?”

Jace, who had been thinking deeply, shook his head slightly and picked up the document.

“You might be mistaken.”

After finishing that, Ciel came to visit him. He greeted me with a blunt face.

“You don’t have to send a royal guard to Irene.”

 “I already gave an order to the chamberlain.”

“Then, why don’t you take back the order?”

“Wouldn’t it be better to at least get a medical examination after sending it?”

“…It would be better that way.”

Jace stared at Ciel, who was sitting comfortably in the crown prince’s office, then got up and sat across from
him. And I decided to ask the question I had been curious about the whole time.

“I have a question.”

“If it’s about Irene, I won’t answer.”

Earlier, Ciel looked like a hunting dog growling to protect its owner, but now Ciel looked like a cat with its
fur raised and snarling. Jace frowned, then sighed.

“Really. You, you’ve changed so much.”

“Originally, people are animals that change.”

“People are people, why are they animals?”

“…Well, there is something like that.”

“There’s something I’m really curious about more than that.”

“I’ll give you an answer, as long as it’s not about Irene.”

Ciel answered in a sullen voice while rubbing the abdomen where Irene had hit him a moment ago. He hit
me with all his might…. Did you hate it that much?

“Hmm, I’ve always thought it was strange.”

“Just feel free to ask. Wouldn’t a noble brat like me dare answer His Highness the Crown Prince’s question?”
 “Ha, yeah. Let me ask.”

“Yes, please ask quickly.”

“Why are you so vivid even without guidance? Isn’t there a limit to how much we can endure with just holy
water?”

Ciel stiffened for a moment at Jace’s question. His head, which had been thinking complacently, began to
spin.
#Episode 82

New Guide

“…Is that all you were curious about?”

“That’s all. For an Esper, it’s something related to life!”

“…I apologize.”

“I’m not asking you to apologize…. Are you really okay?”

Ciel thought as he looked directly at the prince. Is it better to say it’s not okay? However, he thought he was
asking this because he had seen something before, so he said it obediently.

“It’s difficult, but I think it’s okay because I don’t have to use any special abilities.”

“How?”

“Well.”

The Crown Prince recalled the time he went to Clocheryeong.

“When a monster wave occurred in Closure. That’s when I heard you dealt with the monster. Cloche
Youngsik conveyed it vividly in words. You don’t mind using that kind of power?”

“…Of course, it was difficult at the time. It just got better with time.”

“Was it possible for the guiding tribe to endure?”

“….”

The crown prince had a strong feeling that Ciel was trying to hide something, but he did not press further. If
you wanted to find out, you could.

“Okay. If you are, then it must be something like that.”

 However, it did not mean that I did not feel disappointed. Ciel asked the crown prince, who stood up with a
bitter expression.

“When are you going to send Baron Cloche? You won’t be able to leave the outskirts for long.”

“…I guess that’s true too.”

From the following words, Jace had a strong feeling that they might somehow know the secret that Ciel was
trying to hide.

***

“Holy woman, are you awake?”

Seoyun responded to the priest’s call in a half-asleep voice.

“Okay….”

“Okay then, I’ll prepare some washing water!”

“Okay….”

She yawned loudly, recalling the thoughts that had been bothering her all last night.

“There was another guide besides me….”

No matter how much I thought about it, I couldn’t understand it. Seoyoon recalled the prophecy she had
read when she came here. She was clearly the only guide there.

“Are the prophecies wrong? So, what kind of prophecy is that? It’s just fiction.”

Annoyed, Seoyoon threw a pillow against the wall. She was messing with her hair and muttered in an
annoyed voice.
 “Okay. I understand that there is a guide, this is it. But why am I ranked the lowest?”

What made me angry more than anything else was the fact that my level was low here as well.

“Saint, I brought you washing water. Please excuse me for a moment.”

“Okay.”

After changing into a priest’s uniform filled with the scent of sunlight, she went to the place where she had
breakfast with the priest. Just last night, she had eaten delicious food in the most luxurious place in the
empire. After receiving the food that was not to her liking, she filled her stomach and went into the prayer
room with the priest.

The only time I was alone in the temple was when I prayed.

“Well then, saintess. I’ll come pick you up later.”

“Okay.”

After greeting the priest with a shy expression and watching him disappear, Seoyoon entered the prayer
room and was struck by the feeling that she had to check the prophetic book she had been thinking about the
whole time. She opened the prayer room door slightly, checked the hallway, and headed toward the place
where the prophetic book was.

They moved cautiously because if someone saw the saint walking around alone, they might immediately
approach them and offer to serve them.

“It felt good at first.”

At first, I was happy because I felt like I was receiving a lot of attention from people, but now it was
extremely annoying. And then I had doubts. Other priests can walk around alone just fine, so why can’t he just
walk around alone?

It’s like….

“It’s like they’re conducting surveillance. Upset.”

Seo-yoon, who was planning to return to Korea anyway, developed a desire to become the best guide here.
 “Is that the only way to raise your grade?”

The room in front of which I arrived muttering was, of course, guarded by Holy Knights. After examining the
hair and clothes, Seoyoon smiled brightly and approached the paladins.

“Saint?”

“Thank you for your hard work.”

“Ah, may God’s blessings always be with you….”

Even though Seo-yoon thought the blessings were boring, she exchanged greetings with them.

“May God’s blessings always be with you, the knights.”

“After hearing the saint’s greeting, I feel like it’s exactly like that.”

“By the way, what brought you here?”

“I came after receiving permission from the high priest. I have something to look at for a moment.”

“Oh, I see. Then, please go in.”

“Yes, good work.”

Seoyoon clicked her tongue at the extremely lax security and entered the room where the prophetic book
was kept.

“If it were Korea, it would have been an impossible solution. Oh, the people here trust people very well.”

Of course, since she is a saint, she doesn’t know this, but I felt reassured that there was no security system.

“Should we have gone further inside?”

She followed the path she had visited once and entered another room connected to her room. It was as
quiet as a prayer room, and it was a mysterious place with sunlight falling here and there through the glass
windows on the ceiling.
 In the middle of it all, a book of prophecy was placed on a platform made of marble. Seoyoon hurriedly
approached and picked up two volumes instead of one. It was a prophetic book unknown to the world.

“Obviously, I was the only guide, so it was a story about being loved by the crown prince and the duke. But
the duke behaved differently from the prophecy….”

Just thinking about it for a moment made me uncomfortable.

“Why didn’t guiding work on that guy?”

I grumbled and hurriedly turned the pages. Her hand, which had been reading quickly, gradually slowed
down and her fingertips trembled slightly.

“This….”

The contents of the prophetic book she had first seen had disappeared cleanly and were replaced with
contents she did not know. Plus, the middle part was just blank paper.

However, Seo-yoon was not surprised by that, but because the name was accurately recorded in the book of
prophecy.

“This damn bitch tricked me?”

The name accurately recorded in the book of prophecy was the person who had made her angry yesterday.

“Irene de Cloche.”

As the name of the new guide, Irene and another name caught my eye and stuck.

“Who is Rose again?”

As a result, these two people were guides and had a higher level than Seoyoon herself. She looked at the
prophecy for a while and then shook her head.

“I don’t think I know yet that the prophetic book has changed, but I may find out soon.”

In that case, hitting the player first seemed to be the only answer. Seoyoon came out that way and went
straight to the priest. I was planning to show a performance that people here like.
 “Holy woman, why did you come here?”

Seo-yoon gave a light greeting to the priest who still greeted her with a friendly face, and thought to herself
that everything was going well as she received greetings from the priests around her.

As she gathered her emotions, she began to speak so that those around her, including the high priest, could
hear carefully.

“I was praying in the prayer room when I heard God’s voice.”

“Oh my god.”

Her words caused a huge stir. The priests all bent their knees and began to pray toward her. Only the high
priest asked back with a calm expression.

“What did God say?”

“…God felt sorry for me and said he would send someone to help me.”

“…Did you say you were the one who would help?”

“Yes, you said you sent my limbs.”

“If you say Sioux tribe, it means they are not just one person.”

“That’s right.”

The high priest suspected Seo-yoon, but could not show it to the public. Nothing was certain.

He remembered the woman he met yesterday. He had a hunch that the woman the duke seemed to be
trying so hard to hide was definitely the real saint God had spoken of, but there was no way to prove anything
for sure.

Seoyoon spoke to the high priest.

“You said God changed the prophecy. He also said that it is not right to predetermine human beings’ future.”
 The high priest swallowed his sorrow as Seo-yoon spoke as loudly as she could. Although he kept the book
of prophecy carefully, he blamed himself for his mistake of thinking that the duke’s words were nothing more
than fiction.

Has the content changed? So, did you read the prophecy?

Or did you really hear the words of God?

I don’t know which side is true, but the high priest had no choice but to ask.

“Who is that person?”

Seoyoon spoke as if she had been waiting for his question.

“It’s Irene de Cloche and Rose…. Maybe it’s someone the High Priest knows?”

The high priest swallowed his sleep when he heard the familiar name.

“…It seems like a name I’ve heard of before.”

“I guess so. This is the woman who attended the banquet yesterday as the duke’s partner. I don’t know how
well it went. I liked her too. To leave it as my own.”

Seoyoon was planning to use this opportunity to harass that bitch. Even though he was a guide, he
pretended not to know and approached me. How funny did he look? They might have ignored it because it
was of low grade.

Ah, is that why you had that attitude yesterday?

No.

The woman had no respect for herself from the beginning. Everyone looked at her in awe, but only the
woman looked at her as if she were an ordinary human being, not a saint.

Seoyoon’s red mouth twisted cruelly.

How dare you ignore me?

What happened in Korea was enough to be ignored because of a low rating.

Seo-yoon calmly conveyed her words to the high priest.

“I must report this to His Majesty the Emperor. In this world….”

Seoyoon opened her mouth steadily and finished speaking.

“They say there’s a new guide to help the saint.”

#Episode 83

If You Want

After listening to the saint, the priest came to check the prophecy. I found out that she had been here
through the paladin who was guarding outside.

Perhaps because she was someone who had clearly crossed over from another dimension, she tended to
take this place lightly. It was a fact I was well aware of, but it felt even more bitter today.

The high priest did not look at the first volume distributed to the world, but found the second volume. In
fact, it was a wonder that this book was even created. One day, God came to his dream and said,

Buy a novel sold at a certain bookstore and treat it as a book of prophecy. As the son of God, he distributed
novels according to God’s will and then announced that they were prophetic books.

All this was God’s will.

And God did not just make his intentions known to him. To him it was communicated verbally, but to the
duke it was communicated in time.

“After….”

The High Priest took a deep breath as he read something different from what he had seen before. I felt like
my whole body was shaking, as if I was facing God directly. And like Seo-yoon, he also identified the empty
spaces in the novel.

“The ending is gone.”

The previous story ended with the Duke’s death.

“Oh God…. Is that really what this empty space means?”

He muttered as he caressed the white pages. And then I remembered what the Duke had said. I didn’t
understand it at the time. Actually, it wasn’t something I could sympathize with right now….

“Shouldn’t we face our fate ourselves?”

 If it was God’s will, he had to follow it. So he called the chief knight of the temple.

“Did you call me, High Priest?”

“There is something that needs to be handled privately.”

“…Please order.”

“Please go to Duke Leopard and tell him to send the woman back to her hometown right away.”

“Yes, I understand.”

After the knight commander left, the high priest looked out the window. Deep inside, I wanted to bring her
to the temple, but I didn’t think right now was the time. Isn’t it impossible for a fake saint to disgrace a real
saint?

There….

“Whether she wants to become a saint like the Duke said or not….”

I felt like I finally understood that it was meaningless if I didn’t choose it myself. All he could do was follow,
convey, and wait for God’s word.

***

Ciel, who was about to go to bed, felt like someone was watching him and opened his abilities. A strong
wind blew into the room, making the furniture rattle.

At that time, a paladin suddenly appeared.

“Duke.”

“Why is the paladin who is supposed to protect the temple in the imperial palace? Has someone come to
visit?”
 “I just came to deliver the High Priest’s message.”

“I see that you sneaked in like this. You must have climbed over the wall of the imperial palace. Ruthlessly.”

“I apologize in advance for that. However, please understand that I am a paladin who listens to the orders of
the High Priest, not the orders of His Majesty the Emperor.”

Ciel said while withdrawing his powers.

“I’ll turn a blind eye just this time. But there is no next time, so hurry up and say what you have to say and
leave.”

“Yes, the High Priest said this. Please send that woman back to her hometown immediately.”

“…That woman?”

“Yes, that’s all you said.”

“….”

While Ciel was lost in thought, the paladin suddenly disappeared. He pondered the high priest’s words and
frowned as if displeased. I knew who the woman he was talking about was, but I was suspicious of why he
suddenly said these words.

“Perhaps you don’t want to do anything to Irene….”

If that were the case, he had no intention of leaving the high priest alone, even if it meant coming to the
forefront. Although he believed in God, he had no time to even think about those who served God.

However, I felt uneasy about ignoring the high priest’s words. So Ciel went to see Arthur. Arthur, who was
just about to go to bed, greeted him with surprised eyes.

“What are you doing at this hour?”

“Can you pack your bags and leave right now?”

He had a vague confidence that the Arthur he had seen so far would understand even if he spoke directly to
him.
 “Yes?”

“I will convey this to His Highness the Crown Prince, so don’t worry and you can leave.”

“…The Duke must have a reason for doing so.”

“That’s right.”

“Then, let’s get ready right away.”

Arthur moved as he thought.

“Honey, it may be inconvenient, but I need to get ready to go home.”

Helen, who was lying in bed, got up without answering.

“Do you think I should wake the kids?”

“Well, I’ll take care of that.”

“Yes, I will prepare too.”

Helen put on her robe and came out of the bedroom. She began to pack her things in a familiar manner even
without anyone to assist her. And Arthur also quickly changed his clothes and came out.

Ciel seemed to understand why Irene wanted to meet a man like Arthur as they seemed to get along hand
and foot without saying anything. Because he had similar thoughts.

If I ever become a couple with Irene, I want to grow old like the Baron and his wife.

“Would the Duke please move with my husband?”

“Of course.”

“As he gets older, he can’t memorize the directions to new places right away.”

“Don’t worry.”
 “Yes, of course.”

Ciel looked at Helen for a long time, who was smiling at him with trust. It felt like a vague feeling was
blooming in a corner of my heart. I don’t know exactly if it was the thirst for affection from a parent who died
young, but I thought it would have a similar color.

“You’re looking at someone else’s wife for too long.”

“…Hmm, I was rude.”

“Yes, yes, I hope you’ll be more careful next time?”

“…Sure.”

“Okay then, let’s go.”

“I understand.”

Ciel held back his laughter and stood in front of the Baron. Indeed, the more I got to know him, the more
attractive he was.

Before putting them in the carriage after quickly getting ready, Ciel called Irene.

“Irene.”

My heart raced when I saw his sleepy face. Every time he saw actions and expressions that had not been
seen before, he felt like he was falling in love again.

Rather, I was glad that I was able to look into her inner self, which had changed through her personal
expressions rather than her changed appearance.

He gestured to her again. Irene, half asleep, approached as he called. Then he brought his lips close to her
ear and whispered.

“The high priest told me to return to my hometown. I don’t know exactly what’s going on, but I decided to
trust him for now. Do you think so too?”

Although he moved recklessly because he was in a hurry, her thoughts were more important to him. We will
not act as a maverick like in the past.
 “…The Minister?”

“Okay.”

As she gave her an inexplicable expression, Ciel felt that now was the moment to tell her the truth.

“The High Priest asked me to do something before. I want you to find a real saint.”

“…A real saint?”

“Okay. And he also knew to some extent that I had regressed.”

“…Do you know this because you heard God’s word?”

“Yes, but it’s a little different. Still, following God’s will is no different.”

“…Who is the real saint?”

In the book, Seoyoon was clearly a saint, but wasn’t that true? It was a novel that had already lost
credibility, but it stayed in my mind, so I couldn’t help but keep comparing it.

Ciel hesitated for a moment and answered her question softly.

“There is no hard evidence, but….”

Even at this moment as he spoke, he was worried. Is Irene really a saint? Even though I knew that there was
a high probability that was the case, I didn’t want to admit it. I wanted to live a normal life in this life, but it
seemed like I couldn’t.

“I think you really seem like a saint.”

Irene’s eyes widened as if they were about to tear as the words fell calmly. Ciel felt impatient for some
reason, as his big eyes seemed as if they were going to fall.

So I gently wrapped my arms around her shoulders. I wanted to close my eyes and sprinkle kisses all over
my face, but I clenched my fists instead.

Irene fell asleep completely. But I couldn’t easily believe what he was saying. Ciel added words to her.
 “So I wanted to ask you something.”

Green eyes looked up at him with curiosity. He asked what he was most curious about.

“Nothing is certain yet…. What if, what if…. If you really are a saint, do you plan to become a saint?”

Irene seemed to have lost consciousness at his words. To become a saint. It was something I had never
imagined. I just wanted to spend this life in a normal and smooth way.

Although I was already living an extremely happy life, I still harbored such a wish. A dream I had in the past
just before I died.

Ciel whispered as he carefully held her in his arms as she remained dazed. When I call her name, I speak
softly as a feather, and what I mean is as cold as a wind blowing in the middle of winter.

“Irene. You don’t have to if you don’t want to. I will take care of anyone who blocks that path.”

“…Ciel.”

“Things I couldn’t do in the past. I plan to try them all this time. You are the core of it all.”

“….”

“I will make anything happen if you want it to happen.”

#Episode 84

I’m a Real Saint?

Our family rode through the night on a carriage supported by Ciel. I quickly returned home using the portal
the same way I came. By the time I arrived home, the red sun was slowly waking up.

“Oh my, I’m tired.”

Dad said while yawning loudly. Mom also looked tired, but she maintained her dignity.

“But what if you yawn so much that you can see the inside of your mouth?”

“Hehe, we’re alone, so what do you think?”

“We haven’t reached our room yet.”

The butler, who belatedly noticed that we had returned early in the morning, came out in a hurry.

“Master, madam!”

“Ah, there’s no need to be so surprised and run. I think I need to get some sleep first.”

“Please watch the kids sleep.”

“Yes, I understand.”

“Then, we’ll go up first.”

“Okay, go get some rest.”

“Yes….”

After answering, I came up to the room. With the help of Mary, who hurried up, I changed into my pajamas
and entered the bedroom.
 I slept in the carriage from time to time, but I was just as tired. However, I couldn’t sleep even when I lay
down in bed because the thoughts were filling my head.

“I’m a real saint? So, you’re saying that Seoyoon is a fake saint?”

If so, I thought I would be able to understand that he had appeared as a guide. Then shouldn’t Seoyoon have
moved across dimensions?

No, if I had been a saint from the beginning, the monster wave would not have occurred….

“If I were to become a saint, I would like to become one.”

I don’t know if it was Korea, but as a citizen of an empire that worships God along with a class society, it was
beyond the realm of possibility to think about.

“You said you had a hard time adjusting to Korea, but that doesn’t seem to be true.”

He lives here thinking more like a modern person than anyone else. How much effort did it take in the past
to adapt to modern society? If I could go back in time for a moment, I would want to hug him as hard as I
could.

I fell asleep while thinking about Ciel of the past and Ciel of the present.

***

Seo-yoon, who came into the imperial palace in the morning, went to see the crown prince with a
triumphant expression.

“Okay. It’s a story that ends when you use your hands and feet. I thought it was really awesome.”

I heard that the family was staying at the imperial palace. I felt bad. Even though he himself has to wear
these kind of priest’s clothes and pray.

“What are you doing this early?”

 “I would like to see your highness.”

“Please wait a moment.”

The crown prince’s chamberlain hurried into the palace. Seo-yoon could not stand it any longer and entered
the crown prince’s palace as she pleased. But no one stopped her.

Rather, he expressed joy and prayed that he had seen a saint. Every time that happened, she felt like she had
become a god. And at moments like these, I even wondered if I should go back to Korea.

While Seoyoon headed to the bedroom where he would be, Jace, who had received the story from the
chamberlain, hurried out. He came out wearing only a gown, with his abs and chest clearly exposed.

Seo-yoon’s heart pounded when she saw his disheveled appearance for the first time. A man with a face
flushed because of him and a body like an animal was approaching urgently.

“Saint. What are you doing at this early hour?”

“I came here because I have something urgent to tell you.”

“I’m glad to see you like this, but as you can see, I’m out of shape.”

“I respect you no matter what you look like.”

“…I’m happy, but somehow embarrassed.”

“Then, is it okay if I come in for a moment?”

“If the saint wants to go, there is no place she cannot go. Come this way.”

He held out his arm to Seo-yoon. She lightly placed her hand on his arm and headed toward the living room
with a satisfied smile. Seoyoon spoke before the chamberlain asked.

“Can you give me the tea you always drink?”

“Yes, saint.”

“I do the same.”
 “Yes, Your Highness.”

After the chamberlain left, Seo-yoon hurriedly opened her mouth.

“The contents of the prophetic book have changed, Your Majesty.”

“…Yes?”

“It may be unbelievable, but God spoke directly to me.”

“…Oh my God.”

Jace couldn’t keep his mouth shut in surprise. He covered his mouth with one hand and blinked. Seo-yoon
brought up the main topic to him, who had completely passed over it.

“And he said he would give me limbs.”

“Are you a limb?”

“Yes, I guess God took pity on me. I felt like they took care of me so that I wouldn’t feel lonely.”

“It certainly seems like that. It’s not easy to abandon your hometown.”

Seo-yoon paused for a moment at the mention of abandoning her hometown and spoke while trying to
smile.

“That’s why I came here early in the morning.”

“Yes. Tell me who it is and I will bring it to you right away.”

“No, you don’t need to.”

Seoyoon leaned back as she spoke. Just then, the chamberlain came in with a car. The chamberlain quickly
set up the teacup and poured the tea. Then I left right away.

Seoyoon drank the steaming tea as if savoring it. It still wasn’t to my taste, but I smiled happily because I
had something more to enjoy than hot coffee.
 Jace, who had been quenching his thirst with tea, put down his teacup and asked.

“Aren’t you going to tell me who it is? I’m curious, saint.”

“Hehe, I was really surprised too.”

“Who are you to have such a pretty smile? I’m starting to get a little jealous.”

“Um, can I give you a hint?”

“Hmm, if you’re asking questions in the morning…. Anything is welcome.”

“Your Majesty was not the only reason I came to the imperial palace. One of the guests staying here was
someone who would become my limb, so I personally came to pick him up.”

“Oh….”

The crown prince was about to say something, but closed his mouth. This was because the only people
currently staying as guests in the imperial palace were the Leopard family and the Cloche family.

“Hoho, take a guess.”

“…You’re probably not a duke, are you?”

“Oh my gosh, I forgot to explain.”

“What is it?”

Jace let out a sigh of relief when he heard that it wasn’t Ciel.

“As much as they are my limbs, they are not espers.”

“Then….”

“You made another guide in this world than me. God himself. And he told me to use that guide as my own
hand and foot.”
 Jace paused at Seoyoon’s words. Yesterday’s events passed by. It came to mind automatically because I felt
like I knew who Seoyoon was without having to say anything. Also, the energy from that time came to mind
and my heart began to beat strangely.

“There is a woman that the duke brought in as a partner, right? That woman is my limb or something. I love
it so much!”

Although she spoke in a pretty voice, there was a chill in Seoyoon’s eyes and her mouth was slightly twisted,
but Jace was lost in his own thoughts and could not react.

Lady Cloche is your guide?

“So I came right away to take you to the temple. Are you still staying here?”

Seoyoon asked while humming, but there was no answer from Jace.

“Majesty?”

“…Ah. You’re right. It is here.”

Seoyoon’s eyes narrowed at his somewhat unclear reaction. As I was about to say something, the
chamberlain knocked on the door and shouted.

“The Duke has come to visit, Your Majesty. How should I deliver it?”

Jace had a theory that came to mind when he heard that Ciel had come to visit. Could it be that Ciel knew?
The fact that Lady Cloche is the guide.

Is that why he always had that attitude?

If you think about it backwards, it wasn’t much different from his attitude toward the saint. And I did not
receive guidance from the saint. I hadn’t thought about it at the time, but suddenly everything was connected
and I felt like I knew it.

Could it be that Ciel refused the saint’s guidance?

I never thought something like that would be possible, but what if I had already received guidance from
Lady Cloche?
 The branches of my thoughts spread wildly. At that time, Seoyoon spoke to him.

“What are you doing? I didn’t ask you to come in.”

She thought it was actually good. He wanted to speak directly to the duke who had dared to mock him.

The woman you have in mind is all you have. And with the privileges of a saint and the power of the temple,
I will take her away from you.

Unlike Seoyun, who had a triumphant expression on her face, Jace gave orders to the chamberlain with a
somewhat dark face.

“Tell the peacock to go.”

“Yes, Your Highness.”

After a while, Ciel came into the living room. He knelt down towards Jace, fully clothed, then stood up.

“I apologize for being so early in the morning, Your Highness.”

“Okay…. What’s going on Duke?”

Seoyoon glared at Ciel, who did not greet her even though she was clearly visible. Come to think of it, this
man seemed to hate her even though she hadn’t done anything wrong.

At first, I thought he was just indifferent, but now I feel like I understand.

“I guess you can’t see me in the Duke’s eyes? Your Majesty, can’t you see me? Have I become invisible?”

“I can see very well, saint. Peacock. What can I do if I don’t say hello to the saint?”

Seeing Seoyun finally revealing her true nature, Ciel seemed to understand why the high priest had sent
someone at night.

“I’m sorry, but I didn’t know there was a saint. Who would have thought that there would be a woman
where only Your Majesty stays? I also thought that your Majesty must have had a lover because you must be
hostile.”
#Episode 85

Will Her Guiding Also Be Ecstatic?

Ciel’s words, which seemed sarcastic to anyone, made Seoyoon so angry that her head felt hot. And it was
the same for Jace.

“Peacock! I can’t just ignore it this time! What is this stern attitude towards the saint?”

“I apologize, Your Majesty. However, I did not expect that the Holy Virgin would be in the drawing room
close to Her Majesty’s bedroom at this early hour.”

Ciel did not get discouraged by Jace’s yelling. Rather, he hit first.

“I was in a hurry because I was in such a hurry. Please understand.”

He deliberately omitted the name. Without knowing who you are asking for forgiveness from.

“Is there something urgent that needs to happen?”

“I received an urgent call last night. They say a monster has appeared in Clocheyeong. So, under my orders, I
sent a member of the Cloche family back to the territory.”

“…Last night?”

“Yes. A monster has appeared and the lord cannot stay here. Isn’t that so, saintess?”

“…That’s right.”

Jace was shocked by Ciel’s words. The reason was a bit subtle, so I was speechless for a moment.

I wanted to feel again whether the energy from yesterday was real….

I couldn’t forgive myself for daring to think this way in front of the saint.

“So you’re saying she went back?”

 At that time, Seoyoon asked loudly. Ciel’s eyes twitched.

“That sounds a bit harsh. That woman.”

“…Oh, that’s because I couldn’t remember your name.”

Jace stared at her with unfamiliar eyes as she told a clumsy lie.

“Ah, I see.”

Ciel responded in a voice devoid of any emotion. Seoyoon, who felt uncomfortable with that, opened her
mouth.

“Actually, I came to see that woman, but it’s a shame.”

“…Why did you come to see me?”

“Should I tell the duke about the temple’s confidential information?”

“Oh, you came so early because it’s confidential. You don’t have to tell me. I will meet the High Priest
separately.”

When Seoyoon heard that Ciel was meeting a high priest, she quickly confessed because she was afraid that
something might go wrong.

“Well, the Duke of the Stern Empire is an esper. It wouldn’t be a bad thing to know.”

“It’s okay.”

“The Duke’s partner is my limbs given by God. So I came to pick it up myself…. I didn’t know you had
already returned to the territory.”

Ciel’s eyes twitched again at Seoyoon’s words. What does she dare say now?

“Did God really say that?”

“So, are you saying I’m lying?”

 “May I ask why God chose Irene as His limb?”

Seoyoon glared at Ciel, who secretly said ‘You’. I felt like I knew for sure now. This man hates himself. So
why?

“I don’t know if you knew. That she was a guide. So maybe the duke fell into it without even knowing it….
That’s what I think. It’s not easy for an Esper to refuse a guide.”

Jace looked at Ciel in surprise at her words. He quietly looked down at Seoyoon and slowly opened his
mouth.

“Are you saying it’s because of the guide?”

“Yes. That’s right.”

“The reason a saint can be a saint is because she is a guide, so why does she have to become a saint’s limbs?”

“What does that mean?”

Jace quietly watched Seoyoon as she asked angrily, as if she had witnessed something unfamiliar. Ciel
answered with a nice smile.

“If Irene is a more powerful guide than the saint, I thought she should become a saint. Isn’t it because God
told you that you are better suited than the other world that may disappear someday?”

“…What are you saying now?”

Seoyoon was so angry that her body trembled. What is this man talking about now? Everyone respects me
and looks up to me! That’s it….

Seoyoon trembled as if she had been shocked by a sudden thought. There was only one reason why the
people of the empire respected her. Because she is a saint. Because she is God’s chosen daughter.

But what happens if that title is taken away?

“It doesn’t make sense. And since the voice of God is not heard only by the saint, you can ask the priest to
confirm more accurately.”

“…I’m better “Say what makes sense.”

 “Well. The saint was not able to guide me.”

“…She didn’t guide His Highness the Crown Prince, so she doesn’t know yet!”

“…Well.”

Ciel narrowed his brows as he remembered Irene, who had already guided other espers. I wish she could
just guide me, but that wasn’t the important thing.

“Majesty.”

“…Say it, duke.”

Jace came to his senses at Ciel’s call. When I looked at him with a solemn expression, Ciel’s bright blue eyes
shone sharply. He knew very well when his friend the duke would make that kind of expression.

The cold, predatory look in Jace’s eyes that he only showed when meeting someone he considered an enemy
could not have been directed at Jace himself. I had a firm belief in that much.

So, who does the Duke consider his enemy?

Jace looked at the two faces in the parlor one after another. Jace, who was focusing on the saintly woman
who was blushing and biting her lips in frustration, was conflicted as to whether what he was thinking was
correct.

I have already become familiar with her guidance, but should I consider such a woman an enemy?

Ciel, what on earth are you thinking?

And how much do you know?

It was a shame that he did not report to her, but the reason she could not reprimand him was because he
also wanted to protect the saint, even if it meant ignoring public reasons.

Then, treacherously, I thought of Irene.

Will her guiding also be ecstatic?

 ***

Ciel returned to his mansion with Aiden. He remembered what Seoyoon said and burst into anger. Then, all
the surrounding furniture burned down and disappeared.

Luman kept his mouth shut and waited for the duke’s orders, more out of fear than the fact that he had to
order furniture again.

“Ruman.”

“Yes, Duke.”

“Bring me water full of ice.”

“Yes.”

“Brother….”

“Yes, Aiden.”

Ciel had to find out exactly how the saint knew that Irene was a guide. But before that, there was something
I had to say to Aiden.

But before he could open his mouth, Aiden spoke first.

“I want to help my brother.”

“…Huh?”

“You know, bro. I’m not afraid of hearing people’s inner thoughts anymore.”

“Aiden….”
 “And now I won’t just rely on my brother.”

“Oh, Aiden….”

My heart, which was burning like fire, calmed down a little at my younger brother’s words. Ciel said without
hiding his joy.

“It would be reassuring if you helped me.”

“Really?”

“Of course.”

“I will definitely become a wonderful man like Cloche Yeongsik.”

“…Huh?”

“I think I gained confidence thanks to Cloche Youngsik.”

“….”

Ciel was happy, but he couldn’t show his joy to the fullest. As an older brother, I wanted to be admired by
my younger brother, but it seemed like even that had been taken away by the Cloche family, so I felt a little
jealous. But soon he burst into laughter.

“You and me. There is a reason why you must get along well with the Cloche family.”

“I want to go to the villa I built in Clocheryeong. I promised to show it to Rose….”

“Okay. Then, may I ask you a favor?”

“Yeah, just say anything.”

Seeing his younger brother’s courageous appearance, Ciel felt relieved of his burden. Yes, it’s different from
the past. Unlike Korea, there were his people here.

“I think I need to protect Rose. Although it’s not right now, if I ever meet the temple people, I’d like to be
able to read their thoughts.”
 “Priests?”

“Everything, even saints.”

“…The saint is really strange.”

Aiden frowned as he remembered the inner thoughts of the saint he had heard at that time. It was my first
time hearing such foul language.

“I want to meet Rose. Rose isn’t the type of kid to say things like that. He’s the type of person who tells me
honestly even if I don’t have to listen to his thoughts.”

“Yes, you must follow your guide, and I must follow mine.”

“My guide?”

Aiden’s heart pounded violently at his brother’s words. You’re my guide?

“Listen, Aiden. Protecting my guide is more important to Esper than any other mission. And it’s not just
about protecting against enemies, it’s also important that we espers don’t hurt our guides.”

Ciel’s mouth was sore even as he spoke. Things we never thought of in the past.

He said all of that as if he was teaching Aiden, but it was as if he was also saying it to himself. He took a deep
breath, recommitted himself.

I should have gotten some guidance before sending Irene away….

An unpleasant sensation that I had not felt in a long time began to creep up from inside my body. But first,
he had to meet the high priest and talk to the crown prince. I felt like I needed to control my abilities before I
went to see Irene again.

“Then, I’ll get ready.”

“Okay.”

Aiden left and the Chamberlain brought ice water. He mumbled darkly while chewing ice to soothe his hot
stomach.
“This time, you won’t be fooled again, Seoyoon Lee.”
#Episode 86

Because It Will Be Just Ciel and Me

After the duke returned, Seo-yoon seemed like she would go away out of impatience. I came here with the
intention of using my hands and feet, but it felt like everything was going wrong. I felt like the Duke’s
meaningful words kept ringing in my ears.

Seoyoon, who already knew the grades of other guides through the app, was biting her nails without
realizing it. Jace watched Seo-yoon in silence, who looked anxious.

“…Majesty. Please do me a favor.”

After a long time had passed, Seoyoon opened her mouth and spoke urgently.

“Please call that woman to the capital right now. She is a woman whom God gave me as my limbs, but she is
being taken carelessly. I don’t understand why you went back without His Majesty’s permission. Is it okay for
a duke to be so arrogant?”

Seoyoon did not hold back her anger and poured out her words. She thought that the crown prince would
accept me no matter what I looked like.

“…That might be a bit difficult.”

“…Yes?”

In the meantime, he tried to grant any request he had. So it felt strange for him to refuse for the first time.
Jace said with a stern expression.

“If a monster appears, even the royal family cannot stop it carelessly. It is local nobles who protect areas
where God’s protection does not reach.”

“But! She has nothing to do with monsters!”

“I guess the saint doesn’t know much.”

“What.”
 “About that family.”

Jace expected that even if he only summoned Irene, her family would come along. Unlike other nobles, their
bond was special. Also, for the first time, he became suspicious of the saint.

I still liked her, but I felt uncomfortable and didn’t think there was a need to call her a strict person.

In fact, as Ciel said, wouldn’t an imperial guide be more trustworthy than a person from another world who
can return at any time?

It was a fleeting thought, but it was enough to occupy his mind. I looked at Seoyoon with cooler eyes than
before. She was silent as if she was thinking about something, and then suddenly stood up.

“Then I’ll just head back.”

It was a calculated action, thinking that he would be caught as usual.

“…Yes, then.”

However, contrary to her expectations, the crown prince greeted her politely and then called the
chamberlain. Seoyoon looked at him in bewilderment as he entered the bedroom before she could leave.

“Saint, I will guide you.”

At the chamberlain’s urging, Seo-yoon had no choice but to take a step back. It was unpleasant and
unpleasant, so my gait became violent. I huffed as I thought about the Crown Prince, whose behavior changed
as if he was flipping his palm at the Duke’s words.

“Anyway, espers are selfish.”

It’s so easy to change just because there’s a different guide. The saintess quickly got into the carriage and
urged the driver.

“Let’s go back to the temple quickly!”

“Yes, saint.”

As she returned to the temple, she thought about ways to maintain her position as a saint.
 “If you cross a dimension, your level goes up, so just do that. But….”

If the woman is made a saint while she is away for a while, it will be difficult.

“I have to go back and forth a few times to get to S+, but if I don’t become a saint, it’ll be difficult, right?”

Seo-yoon, who was now gradually accepting the fact that this was a class society, anticipated what would
happen if she ceased to be a saint. I had a good feeling that if I were to be treated worse than in Korea, I would
be treated no less.

“I must have the ability to be a saint…. What is that, what is it….”

She thought deeply and took out her cell phone. After confirming that the battery was still sufficient, I
launched the app.

“I told you to find a guide. Then wouldn’t there be something we could find?”

She clicked through all the app categories and found location tracking in the settings. When I turned it ON, a
map was created in a category where I didn’t see anything special.

“…If.”

She quickly pressed it to open the map. I saw sparkling dots on the map I saw for the first time.

“Is this the Stern Empire?”

Seoyoon looked closely at the shining dot in the exact center of the unfamiliar map. When I zoomed in and
checked, the dot was moving.

“I guess this is me.”

She realized that the dot definitely referred to the guide. After returning the map to its original size, I
checked where the dots were shining.

“If you find me a guide, you will think I am listening to God. Then, I am definitely a saint. Okay. How is a cell
phone any different from this scene? It tells you everything.”

I felt like my complicated mind felt much more refreshed. Seoyoon then leaned against the backrest and
took a deep breath.
 “I will never lose my position as a saint. It’s mine. Where is the thing that is given and then taken away?”

As soon as she arrived at the temple, she went straight to the high priest. It was because I was anxious
because I didn’t know when the duke would come.

Seo-yoon went to see him while he was praying in the prayer room and opened her mouth as soon as she
saw him.

“Mr. High Priest. God gave me another word.”

The high priest looked at Seo-yoon, who opened her mouth with a triumphant expression, with anxious
eyes. Unable to properly look at his expression, she hurriedly opened her mouth.

“God showed me where there was another guide. As a saint, he told me only so that only I could find it.”

Seo-yoon thought as she looked at the high priest, whose eyes widened in surprise.

Yes, this is something that not even a high priest can do. I am god here.

***

After returning from the capital, I devoted myself to sword training and archery practice, which I had not
been able to do before. There was nothing more effective than moving my body to clear my complicated mind.

Our family has been a family of knights for a long time, so we have a family tradition of swordsmanship. The
swordsmanship, specialized for attack rather than defense, was sharp and fast. Every time I swung my sword,
I heard a sound like the air was splitting.

I was fascinated by the sound and swung my sword in a trance. That’s why I didn’t even know a guest had
come. As I sheathed my sword while sweating profusely, I heard applause.

Clap clap.

“Irene, how are you? I know it’s rude to say this, but I’ve never seen a lady who wields a sword so well.”
 Morgan, whom I haven’t seen in a long time, said hello and said hello.

“Brother Morgan. When did you come?”

“It hasn’t been that long.”

“Are you here with the Baron?”

“No, I came alone today because I have something to ask you.”

“To me?”

He said to me who was surprised.

“Actually, I found someone….”

I was reminded once again that it had been a while since I had seen him. The general public wouldn’t know
that, because saying that Esper didn’t come looking for a guide was the same as saying that he found another
guide.

“Have you met any other guides?”

“Uh? You know before you even say it. Well, there’s nothing you don’t know.”

Morgan muttered with a slightly somber expression, perhaps intending to surprise him.

“Did you receive guidance from him?”

“That’s right. She was a young lady who came to the mansion at Alice’s invitation, but suddenly collapsed.
When I heard that I had a very high fever, I wondered if it was possible, but after waking up, I felt good
energy.”

“I guess it’s been a while.”

“No. It’s recent. Even though I wasn’t able to meet you, something felt strange, but I felt better after the
young lady’s inadvertent guidance.”
 Seeing that the radial guiding alone improved, it seemed like the matching rate between the two was high.
Unlike when I guided Morgan.

“I see.”

“So I need your help. I have no idea that this young lady is a guide. I keep leaking guidance, you said that.
That’s not good.”

“That’s right. Guiding is the energy that the guide uses, so if it continues to leak, you will lose energy.”

“So, I want to ask you a favor.”

I couldn’t help but laugh as I watched him ask with the tips of his ears turning red. And this thought
suddenly occurred to me. It seems that as espers are created, guides also appear according to the number.

It was like a strange intuition.

Maybe God planned it this way from the beginning.

I don’t know much about what saints do and how they live. So, ever since I returned from the capital, I have
been in a daze.

If I were really a saint, would I have to go to the temple away from my family?

Or, like Ciel said, could she give up her position as a saint?

Unlike in the past, I wanted to enjoy ordinary happiness, but when I heard that it might not be possible, I
felt resentful toward God, even if only for a moment.

But now this thought occurred to me.

I don’t know what a saint should do, but I hope that not only I will be happy, but that those around me will
also be happy.

I smiled brightly at Morgan, who was standing with a shy expression. After putting the training sword back
in its place, I spoke to him.

“I want Brother Morgan to be happy.”

 “…Uh? Okay. Thanks. I hope you are happy too.”

“Yes, am I still happy?”

“Then I’m glad.”

“Where can I meet you?”

He quickly responded to my words with a bright smile on his face.

“I brought you to Clocheryeong. I thought it would be rude to bring him straight to the mansion, so I told
him to wait in the carriage.”

“Well, I’ll get ready and come down right away, so please wait a little longer.”

“Oh, yes. Okay.”

I climbed the stairs with brisk steps. Once I had a purpose, all random thoughts disappeared. I quickly took
off my training clothes before Mary came. I took off my uncomfortable clothes and felt refreshed.

Okay, I think I know now.

Why did I come here and why did Ciel return?

In the Stern Empire, Ciel and I would be the only imperialists who knew anything about Espers and Guides.
#Episode 87

There Has to Be a Young Lady?

After getting ready, we welcomed Morgan and our new guide. She was looking at Morgan shyly.

“Hello.”

“Thank you for readily responding to my sudden request.”

“No. You must have been confused, but it was fortunate that Brother Morgan was there at the right time.”

Morgan muttered in response to my words, as if it was strange, as if he was reminiscing about that day.

“What’s really surprising is that, originally, I was going to go to Yuria Kingdom with my father that day….
The departure was postponed because the carriage wheel broke. But I checked the condition of the wheels
every day.”

“…But if Allen Youngsik wasn’t there, I would have been really scared.”

“If there is fate, is it like this?”

Even at a glance, I could sense the pink color of the exchange, so I led the way to the living room without
delay. I felt like I should quickly give him guidance and send him on his way.

“Then, would you like to come this way?”

“Yes.”

“Oh yeah.”

The corner of my mouth curved as I looked at the couple hesitatingly following me.

***
 Starting with Morgan and the new guide, I quickly turned outside. The only way to find out was to
encounter it directly. Even so, I couldn’t escape the territory.

I was frustrated and had no choice but to ask David for help.

“Brother.”

“Huh? Why?”

“Do I have to go to the security guard today as well?”

“Uh, there were a few monsters wandering around last night too. For the time being, I’ll have to go to work
at the security guard every day.”

“…Then, I guess there’s nothing we can do.”

“So I heard you go out a lot these days? My mother was worried.”

“I have something I feel I need to do.”

“Okay? If that’s you, then that’s probably it.”

She quietly looked up at David, who had listened to everything she said since he was young.

“Well, did you call me because I wanted to ask you a favor?”

“…I just want to find some people, but it’s not easy.”

I wandered around the territory for no reason, but unfortunately, I wasted a few days. I wanted to go to the
neighboring estate, but it was clear that my mother would be against it if I said I would go alone.

“Hmm, you called me because it wasn’t something you would do only within the territory.”

“Yes….”
 “Anyway, I’m like a child at times like this.”

David smiled broadly and ruffled my hair.

“Oh, don’t do it.”

“My little brother, what would we do without our brother? Is this why you’re going to get married?”

“Your brother must be more urgent than me?”

“Ugh, do you feel better when you stab a painful spot like that?”

“No…. Mom is worried.”

“Hmm, I have nothing to say.”

While David was playing around, he checked the time and hurried away.

“I’m worried because security guards are getting injured often these days.”

“Why?”

“No, a new person has come in, but he is very strong. He says he applied a little force, but every time he does
that, the kids fall asleep without any help?”

“Yes, something like that happened.”

I followed David out of the mansion and listened to his story.

“It’s just like the old Morgan.”

And I didn’t miss a passing word. So, I wanted to see it with my own eyes, so I tried to ask, but I saw a fancy
carriage passing through the entrance to the mansion.

When I saw the carriage with the Leopard emblem on it, Ciel came to mind. I was curious as to whether it
could be him, so my eyes followed the carriage. However, Aiden was the first person to get off the stopped
carriage.
 When I couldn’t see Ciel, who seemed to be getting off after him, I felt strangely empty.

“Youngsik, Youngae.”

Aiden came over smiling brightly.

“It’s been a while, Little Duke.”

“Do you seem to be taller than last time?”

“Lol…. Is it okay for Yeongsik to see it? Maybe it’s because I followed my older brother into swordsmanship,
but I think it’s a bit big.”

“Well done. If you’re a man, you should at least swing a sword.”

“Yes, I will work hard.”

“I will support you.”

“Thank you, Cloche Youngsik.”

“Hey, now please call me comfortably instead of stiffly.”

Aiden hesitated at David’s words and then shyly opened his mouth.

“Well, David….”

“Haha! It’s an honor. I can’t believe I’m being called an older brother by Duke Xiao. I think I’ve achieved
quite a bit of success.”

“Lol.”

As I was watching the two men’s friendly behavior, a thought occurred to me and I quickly opened my
mouth.

“Little Duke, do you have some time today?”

 “Huh? I was planning to go see Rose?”

“Can I take Rose to the neighboring estate?”

In fact, I was bored walking around alone, so I thought it would be a good idea to look for something with
the feeling of going out to have fun. Aiden readily agreed to my words.

“Good.”

“Okay. That would be nice.”

After asking permission, I hurried into the mansion and received permission from my mother. Lately, my
mother has been inclined to trust anyone who is a duke. And my prediction was correct.

“It will be okay if you are with the Little Duke. Please take care of our Lin.”

“I will always be indebted to you, Lady.”

Aiden, who was quite immature when they first met, answered proudly. I got into the carriage with Katar
hidden under my skirt. The habit of always being prepared for emergencies has not disappeared.

As Aiden and I were on our way to pick up Rose, I asked her a question.

“Little Duke.”

“Yes, young lady.”

“That…. Is the Duke busy?”

“Hmm…. It seems like my brother is busy these days. I have some work I’ve been putting off, and I seem to
visit the imperial palace often.”

“Okay.”

Aiden asked while looking at me.

“Why? Do you miss your brother?”

 I was speechless for a moment at his question. I miss you….

There was no simple answer to that. Even though I hated him, I was saddened by him, and even though I
wanted to trust him, I felt like the memories of the past were still holding me back.

This may be a task that you have to solve on your own, regardless of whether you forgive him or not.

But let’s be a little honest….

“I wonder how you are doing.”

In particular, why did you suddenly send my family away that night, and why didn’t you come with Aiden…?
I was curious.

“My brother would have been happy to hear that.”

At Aiden’s words, I turned my gaze from looking out the window and looked at him. He continued speaking
with an embarrassed expression.

“Honestly, I want you to be my sister-in-law.”

“…Why do you think that?”

“First of all, I can sense good energy from the lady, and like other people, I can’t tell what she’s thinking
even if I’m not careful.”

He took a deep breath and then continued speaking.

“Still! The most important thing is that my brother likes Young-ae a lot. I want my brother to be happy.”

“…I also want the duke to be happy.”

As difficult as it was in the past, I sincerely hope that you will be happy here. Then Aiden said.

“My brother needs a daughter to be happy?”

Is this really true?

 At that moment, I realized what I was most worried about. I accepted him, but I was worried that our
relationship would fall apart like in the past in this life. To be exact, I was afraid of a situation where I gave my
heart and it wasn’t reciprocated.

Since when did you become such a coward?

Although I am already an adult and quite some time has passed since I was possessed here, only recently
have I started to realize more and more new things about myself. I was lost in thought, forgetting that I had to
answer Aiden.

As soon as Aiden met Rose, his face lit up. I guess I really wanted to see her, but I couldn’t take my eyes off
Rose’s face the entire time I was moving.

“Master, is there really a main street in the capital that can accommodate two carriages?”

“…Yes.”

“Wow! Then you don’t have to duck to the side even if a carriage passes by?”

“Uh, there is a separate road for people to pass by.”

“Cool! How can the road be that big? Ah, that doesn’t mean the roads in our territory are bad, lady.”

I watched the two cute people and responded with a smile.

“Of course I know. Our estate is pretty good because there are more horses than carriages.”

“Many. I went to another estate with my dad the other day, and there were a lot of carriages passing by
there. It seemed a little bigger than our estate, but I was surprised because it had many inconveniences.”

“I see.”

“I was curious because I heard that you and the young lady visited the capital. What would that place look
like?”

At Rose’s words, Aiden opened his mouth and then opened it.

“Then…. Next time, at our mansion….”

 At that time, the carriage suddenly stopped, making an unpleasant noise. Outside, the coachman shouted at
someone.

“What if it pops out so suddenly!”

Curious about the situation, I opened the window and checked outside. A woman had collapsed in a
dangerous position, not far from the horse. The woman was not able to speak properly. I was worried that I
might be hurt, so I quickly got out of the carriage.

“Young lady, I will go and see.”

Aiden spoke politely, but he seemed equally surprised. I waved my hand as if I was okay and approached
the woman. The woman who was breathing heavily looked clearly in pain.

“I’m sorry, lady. I will handle it.”

The coachman tried to step forward, but I stopped him and said,

“Hey. Are you okay?”

There was no answer to my question, so I slowly moved closer. When I looked closely, not only the face but
also the exposed nape of the neck was stained bright red.

Sensing that something was wrong, I quickly placed my hand on the woman’s forehead. Then I felt intense
heat. Feeling a strange sense of déjà vu, I ordered the coachman.

“I want you to move this person to the carriage with me.”

“Yes, miss.”

After moving the unidentified woman to a carriage, they first went to a nearby clinic. The congressman just
said it was a simple high fever. I had already suffered from a high fever of unknown origin, and it had also
happened to Morgan, Aiden, and Rose.

I couldn’t leave his side because I felt like he was the person I was trying to find. I cooled her down with a
wet towel and waited for her to wake up.
#Episode 88

I Wish I Knew It Was Esper

The accommodation I arrived at in a hurry was neater and more spacious than I expected. I was relieved to
see that the fever of the woman I brought in was slowly going down, but I couldn’t go to sleep easily.

“Miss, you’d better get some rest. You’ve been nursing me ever since I arrived here.”

“…Well, I guess that would be a good idea, right?”

“Yes. And the master asked me to tell you that he has delivered the news to Baron.”

“Yes, thank you.”

“Who is this?”

I answered Rose’s question while looking down at the woman lying down.

“I don’t know your identity either.”

“…Yes? Then why are you nursing?”

“Do you think it might be someone like us?”

“Ah….”

Rose nodded as if she understood what I said. I said as I got up from the chair I was sitting on.

“Then, I’ll close my eyes for a moment.”

“Yes, I will guard this place.”

“Yes, please.”
 I went into the next room and collapsed on the bed. I realized that caring for others is not easy. I thought
about lying down for a while and then taking turns putting Rose to sleep, but before I knew it, I fell asleep.

I suddenly opened my eyes, feeling the strong sunlight stinging my eyes.

“Yes….”

I opened my eyes in a daze, but when I saw the sunlight filling the room, I was startled and tried to raise my
upper body. But something was holding my arm tightly and I couldn’t move it.

When I turned my head in surprise, I saw that the woman I had found yesterday was asleep with her face on
the bed, holding my hand and arm.

“Uh….”

I don’t know when I woke up and came here, but it struck me that there was someone on the floor who had
been suffering from a high fever only yesterday. I tried to pull out the arm that was caught first, but it was
stuck as if it was caught on a hook.

“…Ha, are you strong?”

For that matter, I was suspicious because my arms were strangely motionless. After pulling a few times, I
put my head back on the pillow.

“It’s strange….”

Can you just keep your arms still?

My legs and other arms move as I please. Then, a thought suddenly crossed my mind.

“Could it be that he was an esper and not a guide?”

An ability similar to but different from Ciel’s wind ability came to mind.

“Are you using telekinesis?”

The eyelids of the woman who had been sleeping quietly twitched as if she heard me muttering. The long
eyelashes fluttered and then went up. The eyes I met at close range were a beautiful pink like spring flowers.
 “Ah….”

“…Uh?”

Pink eyes slowly opened and the woman jumped up in surprise.

“Ah! S-sorry!”

The woman, who must have slept soundly and wiped the glossy saliva around her mouth with the back of
her hand, was startled and trembled.

“Oh my, how rude! I’m really sorry!”

I looked blankly at the woman who bowed deeply and apologized, then realized that she was still lying
down and tried to get up. But the arm was still the same.

“Can you please release this?”

“Yes?”

“It seems like you were using your abilities earlier….”

“…Yes? Ability, ability?”

“Yes, you are Esper.”

“Well, me? Could it be that you are mistaken? That’s not it…. No, sorry. I tried to lie to the benefactor who
saved me.”

The woman started rambling, then bowed deeply and began to confess.

“I have been under a curse since yesterday when I had a very high fever. While I was sleeping, I felt strange
and when I woke up, things seemed to be floating in the air…. But I really didn’t know that it would put a
curse on people! Even so, I was on my way to the temple, so please allow me to take the lady with me!”

The woman bent her knees with a deliberate movement. He continued speaking with his hand placed
around his heart.
 “The introduction is late. My name is Lacey, and I am the son of Count Clasent.”

Although she didn’t look like a commoner, I never dreamed she was a count’s daughter. However, her
behavior was different from that of the other ladies.

“…Are you a knight by any chance?”

“Yes, the Clasent family is in charge of the outskirts of the capital. My family is very wealthy, so I am the only
child. So, I became a knight to carry on my family’s duty.”

It was here that I met a female driver for the first time. He stared at her without hiding his curious eyes.
Then Lacey asked with her cheeks turning red.

“May I ask your name?”

“Ah…. My name is Irene of the Baron Cloche family. Please speak comfortably.”

“You can’t do that! If you hadn’t helped me, something big would have happened. Lady Cloche is my
benefactor! You should treat your benefactor poorly!”

“I was just doing the duty.”

After answering, I tried to move my arm. But it was fixed so tightly that I couldn’t move it. Okay, maybe we
should solve this first?

“Could you come closer for a moment?”

“Ah yes.”

Lacey quickly came in front of me. I moved my other arm. Fortunately, it moved well. He bit his fingertips
between his lips, took off his gloves, and then cupped Lacey’s face.

I had to touch bare skin, and the closest thing was her face.

If I had known it was an esper, I would have given guidance a long time ago….

Due to my prejudice, I naturally assumed that Lacey would be the guide. I had met a female esper in the
past.
 I poured my energy into it from the beginning. As if our compatibility wasn’t bad, I could see that her
complexion immediately improved even though I hadn’t been guiding her for a long time.

“…What on earth is this?”

Lacey was surprised as someone who was receiving guidance for the first time. I said, pointing to the arm
that I still couldn’t move.

“There’s something you need to get used to first.”

“What is it?”

“You must feel the energy flowing through the young lady’s body and be able to freely use the young lady’s
ability to hold down my arm.”

“…Ah. Are you saying it’s not a curse?”

“Yes. The daughter is just an esper like the Crown Prince or Duke Leopard. You think such great ability is a
curse….”

“Ahe…. It’s not a curse.”

Lacey smiled with relief at my words.

“It wasn’t a curse…. Thank god.”

Well, it seemed like someone who didn’t know anything about espers or guides might think it was a curse.
The guide didn’t look like an esper, so he might have lived like an ordinary person.

If someone hadn’t discovered them, they would have lived without knowing and either ran away and died of
natural causes.

I felt sorry for her who must have been going through a hard time, so I placed my hand on her shoulder and
patted her gently. Then, beautiful pink eyes like roses looked at me.

“It was a lot of hard work. Don’t worry anymore. You are not cursed, but chosen by God.”

At my words, Lacey burst into tears. At that moment, the telekinetic force holding down my arm was
released.
 “Young, I guess you came all the way here to meet the young lady….”

Lacey continued in tears. But the content was truly fascinating.

“Shin, I tried to go to the temple, but I met a pickpocket on the way and lost all the money I brought with me.
But their horses and food were not stolen, so they tried to cross the mountain. However, the bridge we had to
cross was broken, so we had no choice but to go back down the mountain and came across a herd of cows.
They came after me as if they recognized me as an enemy. I drove my horse frantically and ran away….”

The long story was so bizarre that it felt like someone had done it to force her to go here. As I quietly
listened to her story, I patted her shoulder from time to time.

“Sigh, I am truly lucky to have met you….”

After finishing speaking, Lacey wiped away her tears and stood up. Only then was I able to quietly get out of
bed. Even though I was not a patient, I felt embarrassed listening to the story while lying in bed.

“Hmm, hmm. Anyway, I’m glad it’s not a curse.”

“Yes!”

“Okay then. I think it would be better to do this first….”

It felt strange talking to me. You said last night that Rose would definitely stay by Lacey’s side?

“So, didn’t you meet a girl?”

Lacey tilted her head at my words.

“Actually, when I opened my eyes, I found myself in this place, so I don’t really remember who was next to
me.”

“Ah, then….”

I quickly got up and left the room. And when I saw the scene, I forgot the situation and couldn’t stop
laughing. Rose was against the wall with Aiden. Perhaps he unconsciously regarded Aiden, an esper, as his
enemy, and bound them with his telekinetic powers.
 But this cute couple seemed to have fallen asleep. I burst out laughing at the sight of them lovingly hugging
each other and falling asleep, leaning on their invisible telekinesis.

“Haha, I guess the young lady’s abilities are average.”

Lacey’s powerful abilities, which were probably Grade A or higher, seemed to be maintained even when her
owner was asleep. I looked at Aiden and Rose with a curious feeling, then looked back at Lacey.

As soon as she made eye contact with me, she averted her eyes. It was cute because it looked like a puppy
realizing its mistake and turning its head away. It may look even more so because the hair is fluffy.

I said with a sigh-like laugh.

“You will have to be very prepared. I will teach you strongly.”

Telekinesis is a tremendous ability if used properly, but if not, it may cause trouble in many ways, so I
wanted to stick by my side and teach it to her until she mastered it.

At my words, she lowered her head like a downcast puppy. I couldn’t hold back any longer and laughed out
loud.
#Episode 89

At Least at This Moment, I Can Find God

“Saint, are you saying there is a guide here?”

Seoyoon, who appeared from the temple with a colorful procession, answered the paladin with a tired
expression.

“That’s probably right.”

“Yes, I understand. Well then, how about meeting the lord of this place first? I think the saint will be helpful
in finding a guide.”

Seoyoon internally cheered at the Holy Knight’s words. It was no different from saying that I could finally
escape from the carriage.

She committed it because she could not lose her position as a saint, but deep down she regretted it. The app
map only showed shiny dots, so I couldn’t tell the exact location or person.

However, I was frustrated because I couldn’t show the map.

“Yes, of course. I wish God had told me more clearly. If that were the case, the drivers wouldn’t have had a
hard time either.”

“Please stop saying that. God has a reason for everything.”

“Yeah….”

Boring god Taryeong.

After giving a cursory answer, I closed the carriage window. I am staying here for many reasons, but every
time this happens, I desperately want to go back to Korea.

After confirming that the paladin was far away, she secretly took out her cell phone.

“If it wasn’t for the battery, I would have kept checking….”

 Since I couldn’t go back for a while, I only turned on my phone once every three days. When I saw the bright
light, my mind seemed to calm down.

“Last time I checked, it was definitely only moving around here…. So that means you are a person who lives
here, right? Oh, turn it on quickly.”

As soon as the phone turned on, she quickly clicked on the app and opened the map. She zoomed in on the
map to find a brightly lit dot that was a bit far from the capital.

“I guess the rating is high because it shines the most.”

If so, this time I will treat you like a hand and foot.

The corners of her mouth, which had risen in satisfaction, gradually lowered, and her fingertips moved
busily.

“…Uh? Where did you go?”

Seoyoon, embarrassed because she couldn’t see the dot that had been shining brightly just three days ago,
zoomed out on the map again and tried to find the dot. Then, when she discovered it, she was so shocked that
she was speechless.

“How did they get there in three days? Nonsense.”

She became furious when she noticed that the biggest thing was in the wrong place.

“It’s crazy, really! Why isn’t this working out like this?”

Seoyoon messed up her hair with an annoyed gesture. As if someone was interfering with me, I was so
frustrated that nothing was going right.

“Ha! Get better!”

I kicked the carriage wall for no reason. Immediately after that, the paladin knocked on the window. It was a
minor thing, but it seemed like the paladin who knocked on the window every time it happened would also
become neurotic. Seoyoon erased her expression and opened the window, pretending not to do so.

“What’s wrong, saintess?”

“I accidentally bumped into it.”

“Well. Let’s treat him right away.”

Seoyoon hurriedly spoke to the Holy Knight, who responded with a serious face.

“No. It didn’t hurt at all. I’ve caused you unnecessary concern.”

“It can’t be. We are the ones who exist to protect the saint. Please stop saying such things.”

If I tell you something, will you take it all away?

Seo-yoon said, trying to smile differently than she thought on the inside.

“I think it would be better to hurry up a bit more than that. For some reason, I don’t have a good feeling.”

“Then let me speed up a bit.”

“Yes….”

Seoyoon asked the Holy Knight as she was about to close the window.

“But where did you say this place is?”

“This is Clasent Territory.”

“Ah, I see. How long will it take to get to the city to the west from here?”

“It’s the west…. It’s not one or two fiefdoms, but it will take about five days to reach the last fiefdom.”

“Ah, I see…. What is the name of that place?”

“Yes, that place is Closure. It is the family in charge of the western outskirts of the capital.”

“Ah, it’s the cloche spirit….”

 Seoyoon couldn’t properly control her expression at the familiar name. She quietly closed the window. After
the paladin disappeared, her expression was extremely cold.

“Ha, another cloche. Damn family.”

Seoyoon, who softly cursed, thought of Irene, who blocked her path without even showing up.

“It’s unpleasant….”

Who will be the S+ grade guide? Irene or Rose. If possible, I sincerely hoped that Rose would be rated S+.
Enough to find God at this moment.

***

After Lacey joined, I became even more resilient. I started this path with the intention of finding a guide, but
I realized rather late that finding an esper was just as important.

The thought that came to mind after this Lacey was that although it is about living without knowing a guide,
an esper can feel a threat to his life. So, since I had my trusty Lacey with me, I tried to make a plan to use this
opportunity to go far away.

If it weren’t for the sudden news.

“Young lady! I received a reply from Writer Nam….”

Aiden came running to the room I was staying in with a pale, exhausted expression. It was not something
he, who usually maintained a neat appearance as a nobleman, would do, so he stood up and snatched the
letter in his hand without saying a word.

I read the contents quickly and was so shocked that I couldn’t say anything.

“Uh, what should I do? Well, David….”

“Go back right now.”

 “Uh, uh…. There! Is there anyone? Tell the carriage to standby immediately!”

“Yes! Little Duke!”

I gave strength to my trembling legs. The letter contained only a short amount of content, but it seemed to
have an even greater sense of urgency.

My brother was seriously injured and hasn’t woken up yet….

David had never been seriously injured even after defeating monsters. What kind of accident happened?

I returned home in a hurry. As soon as the carriage stopped, I hurriedly got off and ran in.

“Miss!”

Mary, who was passing by, spotted me.

“Merry! What about your brother?”

“Master, please stay in your room. Oh, and….”

I quickly climbed the stairs before Mary finished speaking. When I opened the door and went inside, I saw
my mom and dad.

“Lin….”

I felt my heart drop at my feet when I found David lying quietly in bed. He, who had always been so
dependable, was lying down with a bloodless face. One arm was tied tightly with a splint.

“Are you a monster?”

Although he was weaker than his father, David’s skills were also excellent. No, compared to people of the
same age group, he has unrivaled skills. Why is he like that?

My heart was pounding like it was going to explode. I couldn’t come to my senses from my family’s pain any
more than when I was injured.

“Oh, Lin. That’s not it….”

 At that time, my mother was about to say something, but someone knelt in front of me. It was so big that I
didn’t even think it was a person. He put his forehead on the floor and apologized to me profusely.

“I was the one who hurt the vice-captain. I have committed a mortal sin!”

“…You!”

My eyes seemed to roll over when I heard that I had hurt my family. I pulled on his collar as he lay face
down. Then he, who had been lowering his head, raised his face. Despite his size, his simple-looking face was
covered in tears and snot.

“S-sorry! I said I was careful…. No! Please kill me!”

“Rin, calm down.”

Then my dad came closer and lifted me up.

“B-But Dad….”

“Yes, yes. My daughter seems very surprised.”

“Ugh, put me down.”

“Okay.”

As soon as Dad put it down, I walked over to the bed where David was lying. I knelt right in front of the bed
and held his weakly outstretched hand.

“Brother…. Open your eyes….”

My hands, which were always warm, seemed to have become cold, so I kneaded them again and again.

“I came…. Then, I have to ask you if you were okay….”

My voice suddenly trembled. I couldn’t bear to look at David, who was motionless, so I buried my face in the
bed. At that time, someone came from behind and stood next to me.

“Well, David….”
 Aiden’s words made me cry. I couldn’t bear it any longer, so I burst into tears.

“S-sorry….”

The large man kept apologizing, but no one listened anymore. As tears continued to flow, I felt David’s
fingertips tremble.

“Oh, brother? Are you out of your mind?”

As soon as I finished speaking, he, who had been motionless, started shaking and snoring loudly.

“Khuong!”

“…Brother?”

“Grumbling….”

I felt like there was something strange about the situation, so I slowly raised my head and checked on Aiden.
His expression was also strangely stiff. I turned to my parents who explained the situation to me.

The two people who were sitting quietly on the chairs burst into laughter as soon as our eyes met.

“Oh my, my daughter. Are you very surprised?”

“He worries about everything. How could your brother die so easily? He has never been sick since he was
young.”

“…Mom.”

“Of course, it was a bit serious this time….”

It was only then that I could clearly see my mom and dad. The gaunt face and unkempt clothes seemed to
indicate the situation at the time. Fortunately, there was no life-threatening injury, so it seemed like the injury
was serious enough for the two of you to worry.

I glared at the large man who was still on his knees, shaking.
#Episode 90

In Order to Do That

“What on earth did you do to my brother!”

Just because it wasn’t life-threatening didn’t mean what that man did to David went away. Even though he
asked for forgiveness with an innocent face, I wanted to know the truth.

The man knelt down and trembled. Although it was a carnivore in size, it behaved like a herbivore.

“Well, I couldn’t control my strength, so the vice-captain tried to tell me directly…. They told me to grab my
arm and control it, but a monster suddenly appeared and I was so surprised that I just gave it as much
strength as I could. However, he faced the monster to protect me, who was so shocked that I couldn’t move.
Sorry…. It’s all my fault….”

I felt a sense of déjà vu as I saw the man with his forehead on the floor again. And I remembered what David
said in passing the other day.

Is that the guy who said he looked similar to Morgan?

No way….

“Sleep, my daughter. Calm down and sit here.”

Dad held my shoulders and made me sit on the chair. I couldn’t feel at ease about the person who dared to
mess with my family, but the thought of what could have never gone away.

“Are you a physical esper?”

“Huh? What are you saying.”

“Dad, that man. I was wondering if he might be an esper similar to Brother Morgan.”

“Espera….”

Dad’s eyes turned sharp at my words. The man’s shoulders shrank as he watched him closely.
 “Luke. Have you ever suffered from a high fever before joining the security guard?”

“…How do you know that, leader?”

“Huh…. I didn’t even know he was an esper, but I just thought he had good strength.”

Dad lamented and muttered. It is quite possible to not know. Even if it were me, I would think that someone
of that size would naturally have good strength.

Additionally, the empire was not yet familiar with espers and guides. I felt frustrated as I pictured him not
knowing why he was doing that and just trying to avoid causing harm to others.

Then a question occurred to me.

Is the imperial palace where espers and guides are managed? Or is it a temple?

“Eh, Esper. Am I possibly sick?”

Luke looked up with a face full of fear. After calming down my anger, I noticed that his face was very hurt.

“When did you have a high fever?”

“…Well. I don’t really remember. I think it was about four years ago.”

I couldn’t hide my surprise at his answer. It’s been 4 years since I appeared and didn’t receive any guidance,
and I was surprised that I didn’t run away.

“…It’s a good thing I survived.”

Luke must have heard me mumbling, and with a tearful expression on his face, he lowered his forehead to
the floor and apologized profusely.

“Life is not a waste if you can pay for your sins! If I get kicked out of this place that only accepted me, I have
nowhere to go anyway!”

From his words, I could guess how he spent it. He may have received even more attention and contempt
than Morgan, or he may have become a loner and wandered around due to people’s fear.
 Didn’t Lacey also say it was a curse?

I got up from the chair and stood in front of him. I sat down with my knees on the floor to be at eye level
with him. Then innocent eyes followed. His eyes were full of questions, but instead of explaining, I took off my
gloves.

And I held out my hand to him. Although his eyes were full of curiosity, Luke obediently held out his hand to
me. I started guiding by holding hands tightly.

Since he was a person who had never received guidance since appearing, I slowly pushed the energy into
him so as not to be surprised. My face was reflected in the wide-open pupils.

Gradually increasing the amount of energy, I carefully scanned his insides and then let go.

“After….”

It’s not as bad as Morgan, but I don’t think the matching rate with Luke will be as high. I put more energy
into it than I thought. However, I was not as tired as when I first guided Morgan.

It felt as if the amount of energy had increased.

Still, I felt exhausted, so I sat down on a chair. Luke was frozen like a statue, his eyes and mouth wide open.

“Hmm, it’s amazing every time I see it.”

At that time, Dad chanted and Mom also nodded in agreement. And Aiden looked with twinkling eyes.

“…What is this?”

Luke asked a beat later in a trembling voice. I didn’t like him for hurting David, but I felt sorry for him, so I
answered in a calm voice, unlike the first time.

“You are an esper and I am a guide. What I just did was provide essential guidance to Esper. You probably
haven’t received it since it appeared, so it’s natural that you don’t know.”

“Ah….”

Luke listened to me even though his hands were shaking.

 “I’m angry that you made my brother like that, but….”

I took a deep breath and then continued.

“But I’ve held on well so far. I think it’s amazing.”

It was a worthy compliment for someone who survived without guidance for four years. I realized the
seriousness of this incident. There was only one reason why they had to undergo this pain and illusion.

Ignorance.

It happened because I didn’t know. I realized that I should no longer hide the fact that I am a guide. The
empire had to have a system like Korea. Only then would Esper and the guide be guaranteed safety.

I also hoped that there would be no more ordinary people like David who get caught up in unfortunate
events.

To do that, I had to go to the capital.

“Dad mom. It’s no use trying to stop me this time.”

My mom looked at me with worried eyes, but now I have to do as I want.

“I need to visit the capital. To be exact, I want to meet His Highness the Crown Prince.”

***

Ciel was called to the imperial palace again today. The crown prince seemed intent on tormenting him until
he confessed everything he knew. While handling the backlog of work and meeting with the high priest, he
continued to head to the imperial palace.

“If I tell you, you won’t believe it.”

Who would believe me if I said I had regressed? Instead, they would just treat me like a crazy person.
 And Ciel thought that Jace would not give up on the saint. In that case, there is no need to put yourself at a
disadvantage by giving out useless information.

He, who was in the carriage, suddenly swallowed the blood that was gushing out. As if it were a side effect
of not seeing Irene for a while, he wasn’t feeling well recently.

After entering the palace, Ciel headed to the prince’s office as usual. As I came and went every day, the
greetings of the palace servants I passed felt more familiar than those of the duke’s employees.

“Your Majesty, the Duke has arrived.”

“Get out!”

“Yes, Your Highness.”

The ornate door opened and Ciel went inside. The crown prince put down the pen he was signing the
document with and stared at him intently.

“Are you planning on leaving without saying anything today?”

“I don’t know what you want to hear.”

Jace sighed softly at Ciel’s shameless response and began reviewing the documents again. As if to counter
him, Ciel also placed the documents he had brought on the table in the office and began to look at them in a
very comfortable position.

“Ha, Chamberlain.”

“Yes, Your Highness.”

“Bring the duke a cup of tea.”

“Yes, I understand.”

Ciel added to the outgoing chamberlain.

“Please drink what you always drink.”

 “Yes, I will.”

Jace, who was watching this, couldn’t hold back his frustration and jumped up and said.

“I’ll have iced tea.”

“Yes, Your Highness.”

Jace strode over and sat down across from Ciel. Then Ciel asked a question as if he had been waiting.

“But are you bringing out aides every time I come? How can I not see it?”

“Should I at least spread rumors everywhere? The duke was greatly admired by the crown prince.”

“You didn’t mean to call me every day, did you? What will you do if you keep your aide quiet? There will
already be mice and birds that you can see and hear.”

“Do you know that I come here every day?”

“If Your Majesty calls, you should come.”

When Jace saw this, he wondered if he was going too far, but he also got angry at the Duke who knew
something but didn’t confess it.

“Are you really going to do this?”

“What am I?”

“You’re acting suspiciously.”

“What is it?”

“Why do you hate the saint?”

“….”

In response to the prince’s question, Ciel kept his mouth shut like a clamshell.
 “Also, if you knew that Lady Cloche was your guide, why didn’t you tell me? No, this is it…. Okay, I
completely understand why you did that, so let’s skip this question.”

The crown prince asked Ciel again, who did not give any answer.

“So, what does that mean? The saint may not be a saint.”

“That’s literally it.”

“Tell me more. Does it make sense that I, the crown prince, don’t know?”

Ciel put down the documents he was holding and straightened his posture. He thought for a moment and
then opened his mouth.

“Have you ever had that question?”

“What do you mean?”

“Did the saint really hear the voice of God?”

“…Otherwise, how would you have known that Lady Cloche was your guide?”

Ciel felt uneasy because it felt like it was something he had found out through his cell phone. Doesn’t the cell
phone not only have the ability to travel between dimensions, but also have other abilities?

Ciel felt just as frustrated as Jace. In order to explain even such a trivial thing, I would have to tell everything
from the distant past to the fact that the real saint was Irene, but I did not want to tell the crown prince that
she was the real saint.

He wanted to keep this fact a secret from Jace, because he knew very well how persistent espers can be
when they start to become obsessed.
#Episode 91

Now I Understand

“I don’t understand. Surely the saint wasn’t the only guide? But another guide appeared….”

“What would you do if there were other Espers besides us?”

“…What?”

“I am sorry for telling you now. I saw another esper.”

“…You.”

Ciel continued speaking while thinking of Morgan.

“He was an esper who did not use intangible abilities like your Highness and I, but had far greater strength
than ordinary people.”

“Her….”

Jace was dumbfounded and speechless. The fact that Ciel had just reported it was absurd, but even more
shocking than that was that there were espers besides the two of us.

After sitting in silence for a while, speechless, the chamberlain came back. As soon as the car was put down
in front of them, Jace took a gulp of iced tea and spoke to the chamberlain.

“Give me another drink.”

“…Yes, Your Majesty.”

He asked again after the Chamberlain left the office again.

“Are you really an esper?”

Likewise, Ciel, who had enjoyed a refreshing drink of iced tea, responded with a sour expression.
“Yes.”

“No, please tell me in detail. Who is from what family?”

“I am Baron Allen’s eldest son.”

“Allen, it’s Allen….”

“It is located right next to Clocheryeong. We mainly import goods from the Kingdom of Yuria.”

“…It’s close to Clocheryeong?”

It was nothing special, but Ciel felt uncomfortable.

“I mentioned Cloche Spirit to explain, but please don’t have anything to do with it.”

“Ha, now I understand.”

Jace felt his stuffy stomach ease a little. He said, loosening his tense body.

“You didn’t tell the whole story to Lady Cloche in order to hide it.”

Although many intermediate steps were omitted, the results were perfectly consistent. Ciel’s thoughts.

Ciel tried to keep his expression in response to the prince’s words and pretended not to notice anything.

“It’s not because of that.”

“Why not? Just by looking at it, you did it because you didn’t want your guide taken away, right?”

Ciel responded despondently to the sharp words and the words ‘Your guide’.

“She is not my guide.”

I wanted to shout ‘My guide’, but I couldn’t. Because that was the truth.
 It seemed like Irene had forgiven him, but he couldn’t bite it off. I wanted to repent the past and make a new
beginning together. I was trying to do that, but I didn’t know how, so I felt frustrated.

Jace, seeing Ciel suddenly becoming sullen, openly clicked his tongue. I couldn’t help but laugh at the sight of
him showing his emotions so blatantly that I wondered why I hadn’t noticed it before.

“Even if it falls, it falls firmly.”

In fact, I brought him as a partner to the imperial palace banquet, and even from then on, things were not
that bad. Plus, if you’re a guide, things become even more different.

“I cannot judge this matter based on your words alone. I must listen to Lady Cloche.”

Ciel’s expression instantly turned fierce at the prince’s words. Jace snorted as he watched him turn into a
hunting dog trying to protect his master.

“Do you think that if you just hide it from me, you can hide it from the world?”

“….”

“It’s not a situation that can be hidden just by hiding it. I have to report this to Abama too. This is not a
problem that will end with me.”

“…I guess so. But if Irene refuses, I will do whatever it takes to grant her request.”

Jace let out a laugh as he looked at the determined eyes. It was because what I was saying now was no
different from saying I was disobeying the royal family. For the first time, he sensed the danger of being a
guide when he saw the changed attitude of the retainer he considered most loyal.

My eyes and reason, which had been blinded by the ecstatic guiding, returned. The situation has changed
from when the guide was a saint. I had a strong feeling that the Espers would stop at nothing to protect their
guide.

He too will find a way to protect the saint.

“Ah….”

It was only now that Jace fully realized Ciel’s feelings.

 Ciel didn’t say anything to hide his guide. I hid it to protect myself and that’s why I didn’t say anything. Even
while disobeying the crown prince.

Although the words are similar, they are completely different. Jace seemed to have come to a great
realization.

There was silence in the crown prince’s office. Then the chamberlain came in. Jace, who assumed he had
brought tea, hastily held out his hand.

Because I wanted to quickly drink iced tea out of frustration.

The chamberlain spoke instead of iced tea.

“Your Majesty, I am sorry to inform you, but a nobleman has come to ask for permission to enter the
palace.”

“…Do I need to be personally briefed on such things?”

Jace was starting to feel annoyed. I felt frustrated today as the chamberlain acted without notice.

The chamberlain continued, saying he was sorry. Given his experience, he predicted that if this matter was
overlooked, there would be even more negative comments than there are now.

“The Lady of Baron Cloche has come to say she would like to see you, but wouldn’t it be better to send her
back?”

At that time, Ciel, who had been sitting still, jumped up from his seat and Jace also quickly responded.

“Get out!” And the duke, wait here!”

“…Majesty.”

“It just worked out well. I can’t find out the details just from what you say, so I have no choice but to ask the
lady directly.”

“But….”

“But it’s nothing. I’ll say it again. This is something that even Abama should know. That’s why I also like to
understand it in detail. Do you understand?”
 “….”

Ciel wondered why Irene came to visit. It was strange that he came to the capital, but why did he come to
the crown prince instead of himself?

Ciel became impatient and started wandering around the office like a scared puppy. Seeing him like that,
Jace gulped down the iced tea he received late. The two people expressed their tension in different ways.

Not long after, the chamberlain’s voice was heard announcing.

“The Duke of Leopard, the Lady of Baron Cloche, and the Countess of Clascent are eating it!”

Ciel got a gut feeling when he heard that Aiden was also coming in. The fact that she came with
determination.

And I felt a sinking feeling in my stomach that I was here with a person I had never heard of. For some
reason, it seemed like that person might also be an esper.

Ciel, who was glaring at the door with cold eyes, melted as soon as he saw Irene coming in through the
opening. How long has it been since I last saw her?

My heart was pounding.

“Irene….”

Although she called in a sorrowful voice, Irene did not even look at Ciel. At that moment, I felt like my heart
was pounding. Are you angry?

He followed her with eyes shaking with anxiety.

“I offer my greetings to His Majesty the Crown Prince.”

“I salute your Majesty, the little sun of the empire.”

“Shin, my name is Lacey, the eldest daughter of the Clasent family. I am very grateful for your permission to
have an audience with me, Your Majesty.”

Aiden, Irene, and Lacey each said hello. Only then did Ciel realize that the new person was a woman.
However, he did not let his guard down easily. His intuition told him. That woman must be an esper.
 The reason it had to happen was because Lacey was close to Irene. Ciel noticed that he was acting as if he
would die if he fell on her.

“…Clacent is the family that protects the southeastern outskirts of the empire.”

“I am so grateful that you recognize our family.”

“I know well about the family that protects the empire. I am always grateful.”

“It is our duty.”

“The future of the empire is very bright.”

Jace didn’t hide his joy. He looked at Irene with a slightly nervous expression, then spoke first to Aiden, who
was standing next to him.

“The Little Duke came too. I am happy because my complexion is good. It seems like he has grown taller….”

“I apologize for causing you worry, Your Majesty.”

“Yes, I know you were worried.”

Jace treated Aiden relatively comfortably, as he had seen him often when he was young and had recently
run into him at a banquet. He greeted Irene as if he had arrived at his final destination.

“Has the monster been dealt with well? It was a pity that you had to leave so suddenly.”

Ciel’s eyes widened at his words. Jace noticed it and clicked his tongue. That guide, Yunan….

“I’m sorry for leaving in a hurry without saying anything. I’m sorry for coming on so suddenly again.”

“Okay. Normally, you wouldn’t be able to meet me easily. But there’s something I wanted to ask you too, so
let’s just skip this matter. Is there something urgent that brought you here so suddenly?”

In response to Jace’s question, Irene began to convey the thoughts she had gathered throughout the trip.

“I came here because I have something I need to tell you.”

 “Okay, tell me.”

“We request the establishment of an Esper Federation and a Guide Federation for all Espers and Guides
existing in the Empire.”

“…Every Esper in the Empire?”

“Yes, just like the Little Duke and Lady Clasent who are by my side right now, we must protect all esper
candidates who do not know that they are espers.”

“…What does that mean?”

Jace reacted a beat late to the shocking words. He only knew a little while ago that there were other espers,
but there were more of them? No, Aiden is also an Esper?

Irene also added about the guide.

“I also think we need to find and protect guides other than myself. Because if they are there, Esper won’t
end up dead.”
#Episode 92

You Say Everything You Want to Say

I continued speaking while looking directly into the prince’s widened eyes.

“Guiding by just one person is not enough. I think there will definitely be as many guides as the Espers
revealed so far. However, like espers, their abilities are not apparent on the outside, so they are difficult to
find. So I came here to make a request to Your Majesty.”

After speaking, I looked at the crown prince. He must have been quite surprised, but he froze and did not
respond. At that time, Ciel, who had been quietly listening, stepped forward.

“Did you find another guide?”

He was good at finding hidden meaning in my words. He seemed surprised, as he probably didn’t know
about the daughter Morgan brought in other than Rose.

“…Hehe, what on earth is this story? If you had told me in advance, I wouldn’t have been so surprised,
Duke.”

Jace looked at Ciel, who had been silent all this while, as if he were resentful. I quickly intervened.

“I’m sorry. I should have told you a long time ago, but I was so confused that I couldn’t. I thought the saint
would be the only guide, but three guides, including me, appeared. So I couldn’t easily decide what to do with
this. The duke would simply grant my request. I apologize, Your Majesty.”

“…Honestly, I feel betrayed.”

“I’m sorry.”

“I can’t believe I’m finally reporting on such an important matter! Does the imperial family look so funny!”

Jace let out the anger he had been suppressing for so long. But ironically, he didn’t get angry when he saw
me. In Korea, espers are often seen treating guides rudely.

However, unlike the Korean espers, the espers of the empire were particularly weak against guides,
although I don’t know if it was because they had no immunity to guides. Maybe it’s because I discern based on
instinct alone.
 I don’t know the details about the espers’ instincts, but since the guide is their lifeline, they are bound to be
weak.

So I thought it was right for me to step forward now. Although medicine is an action, I hoped that Ciel would
not get angry for no reason. I thought it was a fair price to pay since they had kept the fact that I was a guide a
secret until now.

“Majesty.”

Jace slowly turned his head at my words. He added while facing blue eyes that were lighter than Ciel’s.

“I sincerely apologize for being disloyal.”

“…Lady Cloche.”

“But we were also confused. I also wondered if it would be okay for us to exist when there is a saint.”

At my words, Jace groaned and touched his forehead.

“However, the reason I have come to see you now is because I believe that in the end, the only person who
can lead us is Your Highness the Crown Prince. Your Highness, please help espers like you from losing their
lives through pain.”

“…Ha, yeah. Lady Cloche is right. Nothing will be solved by just getting angry right now. But it is.”

Jace continued speaking while pointing at Ciel.

“I will not overlook the duke’s disloyal behavior. Did you understand, duke?”

“I’ll accept anything.”

Ciel answered calmly. The crown prince looked at him for a moment and then called the chamberlain who
was outside. He gave the order as soon as the Chamberlain entered.

“Call the commander of the Imperial Guard right now.”

“Yes, Your Highness.”

 “And on this matter the duke will have to come to the fore. I will punish you after I resolve everything, so be
prepared!”

“I will follow your orders, Your Majesty.”

“Lady Cloche, please look at me separately for a moment.”

At the prince’s command, Ciel lifted his bowed head. Our eyes met for a moment, but we quickly turned our
heads because everyone was watching.

“Yes, Your Highness.”

“Then, everyone please step aside for a moment.”

Aiden, Lacey, and even the chamberlain quickly left, but Ciel was the only one who stood still and did not
leave.

“Duke, don’t trust my patience too much.”

“…Then, please excuse me.”

In response to the prince’s threats, Ciel left the office as if he had no choice.

“I have something to ask the lady.”

The crown prince opened his mouth as soon as everyone left.

“Yes, please come to Xiamen.”

“How did you find Aiden and the other Espers?”

“I’m sorry….”

“You can stop apologizing. Speak comfortably.”

Unlike his angry appearance a moment ago, the crown prince spoke with a slight smile. So I answered
honestly.
 “They showed up on their own?”

“What?”

“Exactly, I never tried to find it, Your Highness. They appeared before me.”

“Her….”

He emphasized it once more with a look of disbelief.

“How can I find Esper? To begin with, I don’t often go outside of our territory. I recently went to the
neighboring estate and met Lady Clasent, but before that, I only stayed at our estate.”

Still, he didn’t seem to believe me, so I added more.

“Your Highness has also met my parents.”

“Ah….”

It was funny that the crown prince only then showed an expression of understanding. How on earth do I
view my mom and dad?

“It’s truly a mysterious thing. How could he appear in front of the lady as if he had been waiting for her?
Come to think of it, isn’t that the same case for Ciel?”

“…I do not know.”

Now that I think about it, why did Ciel come to our territory? No, how exactly did you find me? At that time,
you probably didn’t even know that I was Seohyun.

“Young lady.”

“Yes, Your Highness.”

“I have a favor to ask.”

“Yes, please say it.”

 “Can you please guide me now?”

“Wouldn’t the saintess do it for you?”

“The saint left the capital for a while. I don’t know when the lady will return, so it would be nice if you could
guide her while she’s here.”

“Yes, I will.”

It wasn’t a difficult request, so I answered willingly. The crown prince looked at me with a slightly nervous
expression. I walked a little closer and took off my gloves. Of course, it wasn’t a hand with burn marks.

When I stretched out my hand closer, he held out his hand as if possessed. I let the energy flow through my
hand that I gently held. I secretly let out my energy and then gradually increased the intensity. Then his
expression turned hazy. He must have received guidance from Seoyoon often….

I was skeptical because it seemed like it was my first time receiving it, but I relaxed a bit and let go of the
hand I was holding. Well, the compatibility with the crown prince seemed to be normal. Guiding was neither
difficult nor easy.

“Your Highness, are you okay?”

Even after he let go of my hand, his hand remained frozen for a while as if he had been holding it.

“Majesty?”

“…It’s okay.”

“Are you satisfied?”

“…Very.”

“Fortunately, the.”

“Thank you.”

“You’re welcome.”
 The crown prince still looked at me with dreamy eyes. I was worried for a moment. Can I leave like this?
Should I get permission to leave?

The crown prince, who belatedly noticed my awkward attitude, spoke.

“I will show you where to stay within the imperial palace for the time being.”

“I’m sorry, but the Little Duke invited me first….”

The crown prince laughed lightly at my words.

“The young lady said she was sorry and said everything she had to say.”

“…I apologize.”

“No. It would be better for the lady than to be alone in the imperial palace.”

“Thank you for your understanding, Your Majesty.”

“But it’s not far from the imperial palace, so come immediately when I call.”

“…Yes.”

When he answered a beat late, the crown prince hurriedly added his words as if making excuses.

“I feel like I need the lady’s help to handle this matter.”

“I understand, Your Highness.”

Actually, it would be easier to feel better if you watched in person, right? It may be hard on your body,
though.

“Then, please excuse me.”

I said hello and came out of the office. I came up to the capital without any intention, but I felt relieved when
things were somewhat resolved. When I saw Luke, I desperately thought I couldn’t leave him like this.
 “I guess Luke is training hard.”

I gave my dad a firm warning before coming up. Let Luke practice the method I taught Morgan. It worked
out well because Morgan also came to the house at that moment.

It would be easier to control your abilities if you were informed by a fellow physical esper.

As I was walking down the hallway thinking, Ciel suddenly appeared.

“Irene.”

Anyway, it pops up all of a sudden.

“Long time no see.”

“…Huh.”

He looked restless and walked around me.

“Do you have anything to say?”

It’s been a while since I last saw him, but he looked as gaunt as ever. Now that I think about it, when was the
last time Ciel received guidance?

“Are you okay?”

When I looked at Ciel’s question, he continued without waiting for my answer.

“If you let it be known that you are a guide, your future actions may be restricted. Is it still okay?”

“…Well. Because I didn’t think about it until then and didn’t move.”

“You said you didn’t want to reveal it. But why did he suddenly come to the imperial palace and confess
everything?”

His voice rose slightly. Well, I kept my secret a secret until now, so it was worth getting angry.
 “I’m sorry I said this without consulting you.”

“…I didn’t mean to ask for an apology.”

“Okay.”

I added as I looked up at him, whose voice immediately became quieter at my words.

“Espers feel pain. Even at this very moment, he may be hiding, thinking that his ability is a curse.”

He remained motionless and focused on my words, like a person who had stopped breathing.

“I’m not an esper, so I don’t know what that pain feels like. But I watched you suffer from pain up close.
Shouldn’t we help those Espers by finding guides who live without knowing their potential? Maybe that’s why
God sent us here?”
#Episode 93

The Body Collapsed Easily

Ciel was shocked after hearing Irene’s story. It felt like a lightning bolt struck my head and passed through
my entire body. Irene walked towards him and continued. Ciel quickly stretched out his arm and tried to
escort her.

But for a moment, my vision went dark and I stumbled. Irene shouted in surprise.

“Are you okay?”

“Ah, it’s okay. You saw it wrong.”

He lied because he was afraid she would worry. In fact, I have often had the experience of losing sight before
my eyes recently. He knew very well that this was coming from the Guiding Tribe.

However, I did not want to force her to receive guidance that she did not want. He wanted to wait.

“So you think God sent us?”

Ciel raised the corners of his mouth and asked back. Irene watched him for a moment as if observing him,
then nodded and continued speaking.

“Aren’t you curious? Why did you go back in time? I was always curious. Why didn’t God give me oblivion,
which would be peace after death?”

Ciel perked up his ears, not wanting to miss anything she said.

“Then suddenly a thought occurred to me, Ciel. Maybe you and me….”

The voice calling him sounded so sweet that he felt like he was going to faint.

“So, maybe we, who know Espers and guides well, were needed. Here in the Stern Empire.”

“…That’s why you suggested creating a federation like Korea?”

 “That’s right. The Empire is too ignorant about Espers and Guides. It’s not just commoners. Even the nobles
don’t really know, so they think it’s a curse.”

Ciel’s words brought out fragments of memories that were now almost blurred. I thought of myself before I
returned, before I met the saint.

Yes, at the time, this ability felt like a curse.

There was always a lack of guidance as there was no guide, and Seongsu alone had its limits. So, if they
couldn’t control their anger, they would often burn things and sometimes harm people.

“Do you remember the lady you saw earlier?”

Ciel, who was lost in thought for a moment, answered Irene’s question a little late. Of course, that wasn’t the
only reason for the late reply.

“…No.”

Just thinking about the thought of an esper he didn’t know receiving guidance from Irene made him boil
inside. Due to his lack of guidance, he was easily affected by even brief anger.

Irene added without knowing Ciel’s condition.

“Lady Clasant’s ability is telekinesis. However, he thought it was a curse and was heading to the temple.
Isn’t it funny? In Korea, telekinesis was treated as an incredible ability. That’s why Esper Kang Tae-jun was
famous.”

Ciel’s ears, already burning with jealousy, heard a familiar name.

“Ha….”

He was Ciel’s rival in the past and was especially annoying to his wife for a long time. Of course, my wife
didn’t notice at all at the time. Still, Ciel, who was anxious, returned to the empire with Seohyun and rushed to
officially get married.

The more I thought about it, the more annoyed I became. At the moment when he was about to say
something mean-spirited to her, contrary to his feelings of caring for her, the coachman of the Leopard family
opened the door.

And, as if it was natural, Irene got into the duke’s carriage.

 It was nothing special, but that alone easily extinguished my heart that was burning hot with jealousy.

“…Are you going to my house?”

Although he had clearly boarded his family’s carriage, Ciel wanted to confirm until the end. Irene, who first
climbed into the carriage and sat down in response to his words, responded with a sour expression and tone
of voice.

“Where do you say I can stay in the capital? Are you going to be mean?”

“No way.”

He answered quickly and hurriedly got into the carriage. Sitting across from her, Ciel smiled. Irene glanced
at the sight as if she was disapproving, but the corners of her mouth turned up.

“I can’t create an alliance alone. I need your help a lot.”

Her continued words gave Ciel the illusion of floating in the air. Because I’m so happy.

Yeah, maybe….

“Like you said, maybe that’s why God sent us here together.”

And….

“There must be another reason why they were sent in pairs like this.”

After reciting his wishes, Ciel leaned back. Just having her around seemed to ease the tension. My body felt
damp, like after a hot compress. Her scent was so fragrant, like a high-quality aromatic candle, that I became
delirious.

Ciel wanted to forget the prince’s threats and savor this moment with Irene. Feeling a sense of fullness that
he had never felt before, he lost consciousness without realizing it.

The body that had held on with mental strength easily collapsed.

“Ciel?”
 The short voice calling somehow seemed to overlap with a moment in the past. And Seohyun’s voice and the
current Irene’s voice came together and filled his head.

After that, my memory blurred a bit. Judging by the fact that he was called “Brother,” it seemed like he met
Aiden when he arrived home. However, unlike usual, I felt a little afraid.

And the strong voice that seemed to ring in my head continued to penetrate me.

Ciel, come to your senses!

My whole body sank as if a heavy weight had been placed on it. It was an unfamiliar sensation. I have never
experienced this since I was born….

No, I’ve been through a similar situation.

In a terrible runaway that took place in the past that is now gone.

I think the omen I felt back then was similar to the sensation I feel now. In fact, my memory was almost
gone and I couldn’t remember it properly. I tried to come to my senses from the feeling of floating as if my
body was being lifted by the power of the wind and the burning smell that touched the tip of my nose, but I
couldn’t.

Someone used their power to grab hold of my body, which was staggering as if I was drunk. He told me
what it was like to have a feeling that was weighing down his body, similar to the power of the wind. At that
moment, I felt an unbearable discomfort. As I was unlocking the abilities I had been suppressing, I smelled a
familiar scent at the tip of my nose.

The only person he can feel safe with.

His only support, his lifeline.

Even with all kinds of modifiers attached to it, he reached out his hand to the scent of the hat. I was busy
pulling the hair on my fingertips and my body at once and hiding them inside myself.

Even in a moment of semi-consciousness, he tried to protect her from the esper’s attacks. He used all his
power mercilessly and ran away with her in his arms.

From that point on, I couldn’t tell who the enemy was.

Is what is chasing them now a monster or a person?

 As I was out of breath, I deeply inhaled the scent of my wife whom I was holding dearly in my arms.

Then my thirst rose. I felt an extreme thirst that I had never felt before, so I hurriedly opened my mouth and
sucked in whatever I could reach. There seemed to be a sweet taste coming from the soft skin.

It felt like it was sprinkled with sugar and I couldn’t take my mouth off it. It was so sweet that I laughed like
a crazy person. He moved his lips along a smooth line. I pulled the flesh with the tip of my teeth, took a large
amount, and sucked it in.

The clothes I touched felt cumbersome, so I used my strength to tear them apart. Then, a bunch of soft skin
came into my hand. He massaged the flesh and sucked hard on the hard object that entered his mouth.

Then a clear sound sounded in his ears.

“Ha…. Lin.”

As I called Irene, Seohyun’s name came to mind. Then my heart was touched by longing. Of course, the wife
exists, but the Seohyun of the past is no longer there. An indescribable feeling filled his heart.

“I miss you, I miss you.”

He muttered carelessly as his hand moved up the smooth skin he touched from bottom to top. I took the soft
flesh in my hand and gave it a big massage.

“…Ugh, Ciel.”

He took his tongue out and licked her beautiful neckline. I placed my lips on everything that caught my
fingertips. I grabbed the shiny hair and kissed it, put the smooth nails in my mouth, nuzzled them, and then
sucked them.

It was difficult to take in the plump lips in one bite, so I sucked the lower lip and the upper lip once, then
made a sweet moan and simultaneously inserted my tongue deep between the opened lips.

At that moment, my whole body felt tingly. It rang like an electric shock.

“Ha….”

He started swallowing Irene without hesitation. The faint scent of guidance completely discolored my mind,
making it difficult to think anymore. I held my elastic thighs tightly with both hands and spread them wide
open.
 He took up the space between them as if it were his own place and kissed them incessantly. I worked hard
to make Irene mine from head to toe. I couldn’t miss any of it.

The suppressed desire to start anew broke through as if now was an opportunity.

When can we laugh together?

Will you accept me again?

My patience ran out and my greed grew. He opened his mouth wide as if he were going to eat her and
tightened his grip on the flesh in his grasp.

Then her voice entered his mouth like a melody.

Raising her long, elastic legs over his shoulders and holding her slender waist with only one hand, he
absorbed everything about her and her guidance with his whole body.

“…Ah!”

As soon as he stretched his waist forward, the lips that had been attached as one separated. Irene’s voice
rang out like a signal and he moved without hesitation like a bulldozer.

The rough breathing sounded like the howl of an animal. The long outstretched hand crossed the pale, pink
back and wrapped around the round shoulders. He held her shaking body firmly in place with his hands and
asked, nuzzling the round ear between his lips.

As he shoved his slimy tongue into the small ear canal, he was so ecstatic that his eyes didn’t seem to be
open even if they were open.

“Huh….”

Letting out a hot and rough breath, he wrapped his whole body around Irene’s body and pressed it down.

So that you can’t run away anywhere.

Just stop feeling it.

The broken guiding exploded like an explosion, along with the urge to chew and swallow her from the
inside to the outside.
It was a powerful sensation that I had never felt before.
#Episode 94

I’m Sorry for Loving You

How on earth would it be appropriate to express this?

Yes, blue hydrangeas.

Ciel, who was reminded of the blue hydrangeas he had seen in Korea, recalled what his wife had told him at
the flower shop at the time.

[Isn’t it fascinating? It’s the same flower, but the color changes depending on the acidity of the soil.]

His wife said to him while choosing a blue hydrangea. With a smile prettier than a hydrangea.

[I like blue. It’s similar to your eye color.]

So he wanted to tell me too. I also like black roses for the same reason you do. But instead of saying it in
words, he kept his mouth shut. Because I thought I couldn’t protect her if I revealed it.

But not anymore, right?

Isn’t it okay for me to reveal my heart to my heart’s content?

He coveted her body and whispered in her ear.

“Love you….”

I loved Seohyun in the past and I love Irene in the present. If only I could reveal my feelings on the outside, I
wanted to color the entire empire with flowers the color of her eyes and hair.

“…I like pink hydrangeas.”

Pink hydrangeas that resemble your hair color are better than blue hydrangeas.

“I think the buds that announce spring will also get better.”
 Because they are similar to your eyes.

“I really like Clocherry too.”

It’s where you live and I like the people there.

“I like my hometown where you live.”

I have no choice but to love wherever, whenever, and whoever has traces of you on it.

My wife….

My companion….

There will be no one else to fill this position but you.

Ciel, who had been moving roughly while holding onto his pure white body, swallowed a moan as he
announced the end. My heart was pounding so hard that I couldn’t even breathe. It was jumping around like it
had feet attached to its heart.

He lifted his head from his bowed position while hugging his warm body. My vision, which had been
completely white, had already returned to normal.

He supported his upper body with one arm and looked down at Irene blankly. Irene closed her eyes and
exhaled softly. Then, I slowly lifted my eyelids.

“…Ciel, are you conscious now?”

The moment I recognized the cracked voice and the pale green eyes facing me precisely, a feeling of déjà vu
took over my entire body. In the past, the situation the night before she and I lost our lives in a runaway
accident came to mind.

Back then, just like now, I lusted after her like crazy and stared at her intently just like now. At the same
time, I experienced my heart beating hot. The painful memory and present sensation overlapped, as if my
heart was being held by something.

“Omg!”

“…Ciel?”
 He placed his face on the crook of her neck, clutching her heart area. As soon as I smelled the fragrant scent,
the unbearable pain seemed to disappear quickly.

Can even these things be the same?

Although he was confused by his past memories and current situation, he vaguely seemed to know what
this symptom was. And I felt so pathetic and stupid that I started laughing.

Irene felt embarrassed as he let out a painful moan and then suddenly burst into laughter. But my
exhausted body couldn’t move a single finger.

Nevertheless, she used her last strength to cover Ciel’s head. The body leaning against me was much larger
than hers, but somehow I felt a sense of pity. Irene, who was gently rubbing the back of his head, could not
hold on any longer and closed her eyes.

Does he know? The fact that it had been over a full day since they were together. It was a difficult time for
even Irene, who had good physical strength, to endure.

Tuk.

Ciel lifted his head when he felt the hand that had been stroking his head let go.

“Irene?”

He called out, cupping her tightly closed face. There was something I wanted to say.

“Irene, I….”

I wanted to say, “I think I’ve imprinted on you twice,” but I couldn’t get the words out easily. Wasn’t
engraving originally supposed to be a two-way process?

Can it be engraved unilaterally?

I felt bitterness because it seemed like it was a reflection of our relationship. Ciel took a deep breath to hide
his thoughts as he gently brushed his round shoulder.

But something felt strange.

“Rin?”
 He raised his upper body and gently shook her, who did not respond.

“Lin.”

His voice, as he whispered her name, began to get louder.

“Lin, Lynn? Honey!”

Only then did Ciel see the current situation. Although I wasn’t familiar with it, items with the duke family
symbol on them caught my eye. The bedroom, which seemed to be one of the outbuildings, was a mess.

The glass items were completely pulverized and the surrounding wooden items had turned into black ash.
Even at a glance, it was clear who had done it.

He looked around and looked down with trembling eyes. The delicate body trapped beneath me was full of
blue bruises and red marks. I felt dizzy for a moment.

“Ah….”

Ciel couldn’t say anything because he felt like an idiot, repeating the same mistakes he had made several
times in the past. He let out a grunt like an animal and then hugged Irene with trembling hands.

“Honey, honey….”

No matter how healthy a person was, it would not be easy for an ordinary person to handle esper. At a time
like this, she wouldn’t have anything to say even if her cheeks exploded, so why didn’t she impose any
sanctions?

In the past and present, he was unable to say anything out of regret. It felt like my insides were being torn
apart. He was so shocked and guilty that he would have nothing to say even if his insides were charred black
and disappeared, so he couldn’t move for a while and cried while holding onto Irene.

After barely coming to his senses, he hurriedly wrapped up her body and returned to his room, calling Lu
Man and the doctor.

“…Fortunately, there were no serious injuries and he seemed to be asleep. Please be very careful not to
break it. Because I need to relieve my fatigue first. And this white ointment here is good for red skin and this
green ointment is good for bruises. It is recommended to apply it consistently.”

After the doctor left, Lu Man brought this and that and put it on the nightstand next to the bedroom.
 “I prepared lukewarm water because water that is too cold is not good, but as requested by the duke, I
prepared ice separately. Still, if possible, give lukewarm water rather than cold water. You should be careful
not to dry your mouth. I also prepared fruit, so give it to him every time he wakes up. And….”

Lu Man brought everything he needed and explained it one by one. That was because Ciel was out of his
mind. However, it was impossible for me to nurse him.

This was because Ciel held Irene in his arms and never showed her.

Only after Luman and the doctor had disappeared did Ciel lay Irene, who had been hidden in his arms, on
the bed.

He shed tears silently and started wiping Irene’s body with a towel soaked in the wash water that Lu Man
had prepared. Because he had done this often in the past, his hands moved without hesitation, but sometimes
they stopped and shook.

“…He’s like this again, like a fool.”

Whenever this happened, he hated being an esper so much. If I lost my mind, I didn’t even recognize my
wife and wanted to kill myself for treating her so harshly.

He cleaned Irene’s body carefully, as if he was handling a delicate fruit that seemed ready to explode if
touched, and then evenly applied ointment to the bruises and reddened skin.

Every time I applied it, my fingertips trembled unsightly. He looked after Irene with tears in his eyes.

“Why did you leave me like this?”

I felt more sorry than grateful to Irene, who accepted everything as it was without pushing him when he
lost his mind. I was so sorry that I just wanted to die. It seemed like he wouldn’t be able to help her even if he
stayed by her side.

Yes, I shouldn’t have been greedy from the beginning.

If that were the case, his wife wouldn’t have woken up in the empire in a different body, and she wouldn’t
have had to suffer because of him in the past when she disappeared.

“Sorry. I’m sorry for loving you….”

 He applied all the ointment while apologizing constantly. Even after putting on his loose pajamas, he
couldn’t stop crying. I felt like I was going to turn away in shame. However, as I looked at my hand unable to
let go of her, an extreme thought occurred to me.

“Shall I cut it off?”

If I cut off my hand and leg, wouldn’t I be able to harm Irene?

Or would it be better to just cut off his head and die?

Wouldn’t it be in her best interest for him not to be in this world?

Out of sudden impulse, he put his hand on my neck and tried to strangle me. At that time, Irene mumbled
something. The voice was so quiet that an ordinary person couldn’t hear it, but he understood it all.

As he did sometime in the past, he split the ice with his mouth, slightly opened her swollen lips, and placed
it in his mouth.

“Yes….”

The moment the ice entered her mouth, Irene muttered something and smiled with her eyes closed. When I
saw that, my heart was pounding indescribably. Holding his hand firmly on her heart, which felt like it was
about to burst, he wordlessly broke open the ice and put it in her mouth again.

After giving her ice until she wanted no more, he sat on the edge of the bed like a pumice stone and gently
swept his small hands. Then, she repeated what she had muttered a moment ago.

“…You only call me ‘Honey’ when you’re losing your mind.”

Both she and he were equally unable to reveal their true feelings.
#Episode 95

When I Saw the Rose

How long had he been asleep? When I forced my swollen eyes open, all I could see was Lacey’s face. She
looked down at me with eyes full of worry and shouted in surprise.

“Young lady! Are you out of your mind?”

Then I heard someone coming in, and then I heard Aiden’s voice.

“Lady Cloche!”

The two people hurriedly put their faces into view. He seemed to be checking my condition with eyes full of
worry.

“You don’t know how worried I was because he didn’t wake up….”

“Young lady, aren’t you thirsty?”

In response to Lacey’s question, I just nodded slightly.

“Now, take my hand and help yourself up. I’ll put a pillow on your back.”

With her help, I leaned back against the head of the bed and drank the water. After drinking two cups in
silence, I let out a long sigh.

“Whoa…. I think I’ll buy it.”

I was a little surprised when the voice came out of my mouth.

“…Your throat has been hurt a lot. Wouldn’t it be a good idea to get some medicine, Little Duke?”

“Yeah…. I will call the doctor right away.”

As soon as Aiden finished speaking, he waved the silver bell. Immediately afterwards, Lu Man came to visit.
 “Excuse me.”

“Lu Man, call the doctor.”

“Yes, master. Shall we prepare some snacks together?”

“Yes, yes, please.”

At Aiden’s words, Lu Man immediately left the bedroom. I opened my mouth as I looked around the guest
room I had stayed in before.

“…What about Ciel?”

He showed signs of a sudden runaway. Now that I think about it, it’s been a while since I’ve been guiding. It
seems like I held on like a fool. To be honest, I felt guilty. Maybe he couldn’t tell me because I got angry all the
time.

I thought I had forgotten, but when I was with him, it was easy to get buried in the past. The hurt I received
from him back then hurts more now that he treats me well.

Aiden hesitated and answered my question late.

“My brother went to the imperial palace.”

“Ah, is it because of something that His Highness the Crown Prince ordered?”

“Ugh, that’s right. While the lady was asleep, a large-scale official notice was issued. We will actively search
for espers and guides in the imperial palace. You have to command them.”

“It went really well.”

While I said it was a good thing, it was a shame that I couldn’t see Ciel. I remembered what I heard while
staying up all night with him. Among them, the words I heard the most were ‘I’m sorry for loving you.’

Ironically, I was able to completely understand his feelings because they were the same feelings I had for
him in the past.

‘I’m sorry for loving you’ probably means ‘Forgive me for not being able to let you go even though I know
it’s going to be hard for you.’
 What on earth would you want to do with me? Like he said before, does he want to be a couple again like we
did in the past? Really?

The moment I became curious, my heart began to beat slightly. I couldn’t help but wonder if it was a
symptom of something. So I wanted to ask Ciel directly.

We had a hard time being together, but do you want to be together in this life as well?

So, can we love each other this time? Honestly, without anyone’s interference?

“When are you coming home? There’s something I’d like to ask….”

“…Wouldn’t it be better to stay away from your brother for a while?”

Aiden answered my question in a cold voice, a little different from usual. When I looked at him in confusion,
he continued speaking with a somewhat angry expression.

“I almost hurt the young lady. If Lady Clarence hadn’t stopped me, I might have really gotten hurt. No, in the
end, you hurt the young lady.”

“…Little Duke.”

“You tell other people to cherish themselves, but why don’t you do the same? Don’t you feel sorry for Baron
Cloche, Baroness, and David?”

“….”

“I’m older…. He’s my older brother, so I want to protect him. But the young lady is just as precious to me. So
I don’t know what to do. At times like this, I’m really curious about what’s going on in these two people’s
heads.”

“…It could have seemed that way.”

Aiden’s cheeks were swollen and his complaints poured out.

“You two are so reckless.”

“Uh….”
 Lacey also quietly joined in.

“I don’t know the details. Instead, I have one question.”

“Yes, ask.”

“I…. Are you sure you and the duke are dating? So, aren’t you promised to get married?”

I couldn’t answer Lacey’s question. To them, we seemed very close, but there was no clear definition or title
for our relationship.

Ciel and I had a secret that no one else knew, and it seemed that only each other could ultimately
understand it. Meanwhile, Lu Man and the doctor came to visit. Fortunately, I was told that there was nothing
wrong, so I filled my stomach.

Meanwhile, these two people never left my side. As I watched Lacey, I wondered who her guide was. It’s not
enough to call it a statistic so far, but it felt like a guide was appearing by matching espers.

Who should I discuss this fact with?

Until now, the only person I could talk to was Ciel, but from now on, it seemed like he would have to do his
job and I would have to do mine.

“Little Duke, I want to go out for a moment.”

“Wouldn’t it be better to take a break today?”

“I feel like my body is getting more tired because I’ve been sitting too much.”

“Then, shall we go for a walk?”

“Hmm….”

I answered Aiden, recalling what Ciel said. I was thinking of a place I had never been to before, a place that
might be able to answer my curiosity.

“Can’t we go for a walk to the temple? I want to go and say a prayer to God.”
 If I am truly a saint like he said, wouldn’t God answer me? It’s okay to not go into detail, so I thought it
would relieve my frustration a little if I could at least give directions.

“I think it would be okay if it were a temple….”

Aiden thought about it and waved the silver bell. As soon as Lu Man arrived, he said:

“Have the carriage standby.”

“Yes, master.”

“Oh, and send some maids to help with the dressing.”

“Yes, I understand.”

I asked Lu Man, who quickly left.

“Where is the luggage I brought?”

“Yes, I already left it in the dressing room.”

“Yes. Thank you.”

I laughed when I saw the shabby gloves. Even though it was like this, I was so worried that I couldn’t think
of changing it. Seeing me like that, Lacey asked cautiously.

“My lady, is there a reason you don’t take off your gloves? Would you like to take a seat?”

At her words, I looked down at my hands. There was only one reason why I didn’t tell anyone until now.

Because mom will be sad.

Because my family will be worried.

The family always looked guilty whenever they encountered evidence they had failed to protect in the past.
It would have been an unavoidable accident.
 Yes, in the past, Ciel’s runaway was an unavoidable accident, and even if it led to my death, it would also
have been an unstoppable accident.

So I took off my dirty gloves and threw them away. He showed the burn marks on his right hand to the two
people.

The two people showed embarrassed expressions, but then they showed curious expressions.

“…Young lady.”

“Yes?”

“It’s so beautiful.”

“Yes?”

At Lacey’s words, I followed her gaze and looked down at the back of my hand, where the scar remained.

“…Uh?”

The rose flower pattern that appeared when I appeared as a guide was different from the last time I saw it.
It was amazing that the flower shape, which was initially a bud, gradually opened, but it was not in full bloom
like it is now.

The shape of the wide open flower looked exactly like a Gisella rose. Am I mistaken that even the burn
marks look beautiful thanks to the rose pattern? No, Lacey said she was pretty too….

“It feels kind of sad.”

Lacey gently held my hand and stared at me with moist eyes. And then he kissed the back of my hand. At
that moment, the pattern engraved on the back of my hand seemed to emit a soft light.

Aiden muttered as he couldn’t take his eyes off the strange sensation.

“When I see a rose, it reminds me of Rose.”

There was one name that came to mind as he spoke.

 “Nicole….”

The name of the guide Morgan brought was also one of the rose varieties.

“Yes?”

As soon as Lacey asked, I jumped up from my seat.

“I have to go to the temple. And the Little Duke.”

“Yes?”

“Can I see the noble family tree?”

“Uh…. It’s probably in the study. Why?”

Lacey wrapped the gown around me. I asked the two people as I fastened my gown tightly.

“I heard that the god Asteras is very fond of roses. So, I heard that believers bring various roses and place
them in front of the statue in the temple. That’s right?”

“…Oh, right. Why is that?”

I responded with a wide smile to Aiden, who had a puzzled look on his face.

“Most of the names of girls in the empire are star names or rose names out of love for God. However, there
are not many names that contain only the names of pure stars or roses.”

“…I heard that my name is also a variety of rose.”

I nodded at Lacey’s words.

“That’s right, Lacey. I am like the name of the brightest star.”

It is relatively easy to find an esper whose abilities are revealed, but I was worried about how to find a
guide. However, if you can first figure out the name through genealogy, it will be easier to find a guide.
#Episode 96

Because Guests Will Come

I came up to the study with Lacey and Aiden, put the genealogy on the table in the corner, and started
looking through it in order.

“Young lady, how about comparing it to this?”

The book Aiden held out was a book about rose varieties.

“Oh, thank you.”

“Lol…. I’m glad it helped.”

“Do you always get help from the Little Duke?”

Aiden responded to my words by shaking his head slightly.

“No, it’s not like that. You always try to handle everything on your own.”

I raised my gaze at the unexpected words. The red eyes caught the sunlight and turned scarlet. Aiden
continued speaking while making eye contact with me.

“I think I know why my brother fell in love with the young lady so much.”

“…Why do you think that is?”

Honestly, I was curious. Was there a reason for him to fall for me? In the past and present, he was always a
superior person, but I was not. Aiden answered right away as if he had read my thoughts.

“I’m just like my brother.”

“…Yes?”

“It’s the same in that he tries to handle everything on his own, protects his people at all costs, and doesn’t
talk about difficult things.”
 “….”

It felt quite strange to hear other people talk about me. While I was staring blankly, Aiden smiled slightly.
That smile was quite similar to Ciel’s, so my heart started pounding without even realizing it.

“You two didn’t know, right? That’s how similar they are to each other.”

After Aiden finished speaking, he sat across from me and opened a book about different rose varieties than
the one he gave me. At that time, Lacey, who had been looking around the study, returned carrying a large
number of books.

Thud-. Even when I just put a book on the table, I heard a huge noise.

“Oh, I’m sorry. Stop letting go.”

“Lady Clasant, in times like this, how about using your abilities to move the book? There’s no need to use
force, then.”

“Ah, that way! Ah, but I still like sweating and moving around.”

“You are a worthy knight.”

At Aiden’s words, Lacey sat down with her cheeks blushing.

“This is the best compliment to me. Thank you, Little Duke.”

“No, what….”

Aiden may have been embarrassed, but he looked through the books for no reason. After watching the two
people, I opened my mouth.

“Lady Clasent, and the Little Duke.”

“Huh.”

“Yes.”

“Thank you both.”

 “No. I am more thankful….”

“I am in a position where I have to say hello. Thank you so much for saving my life.”

The two people blushed even more and responded to my greeting. I smiled at the two people and spoke
again. Thank you is a greeting, and I have to say what I have to say.

“It’s a good idea to get into the habit of training your skills on a regular basis. Some esper abilities are
innate, but control is different. As for control, each esper’s abilities stand out depending on what they usually
train. So, young lady.”

“…Yes? Yes!”

“Train your telekinesis to turn the pages of a book one by one. And the Little Duke.”

“…Yes?”

“Duke Little, think about not only reading thoughts, but also penetrating into the other person’s mind and
causing confusion.”

“…Is that possible?”

“Well. I can’t say for sure, but I think there’s nothing you can’t do with a guide.”

Something like that happened in the past. Esper, who met a well-matched guide, took his abilities to the
next level. We called it flowering. The ability has blossomed.

Aiden’s expression turned hazy at my words. It seemed like he was thinking of Rose. I smiled softly and
opened the bookshelf. The names of all nobles except the royal family were listed in length.

It will probably take some time to confirm. However, I started off with a strong mind.

***
 “Thank you for your hard work traveling far away.”

Seo-yoon couldn’t look straight at the minister who just calmly greeted her. Although I said so confidently, I
couldn’t bring in a new guide.

The person I initially targeted was too far away, so I had no choice but to give up. Then I found a dot nearby
and moved there. But then the dot moved to a different place again.

At that point, I started to feel confused, so I left my phone on and moved along the dots, but as soon as I
chased after them, the dots moved. It was so strange that it felt as if he knew she was coming and avoided
him.

Feeling her face getting hot, Seo-yoon hurriedly left the place. The Holy Knights who left with her also felt
like they were going to make fun of her from behind. Seoyun, who returned to her room, became irritated
with the young priest who tried to follow her in.

“Hey! I’m tired, so take a break!”

“…Yes, I understand. Saint.”

The young priest hurried out with a surprised expression on his face. Seo-yoon’s stomach boiled because
she was concerned about even such trivial details. Unable to contain his anger, he picked up a pillow and
threw it against the wall.

“Ahh!”

After yelling in frustration, I sat down on the sofa. She took out her cell phone from her subspace pocket.

“Ha, nothing happens. The battery is running low.”

She chewed her lip after checking that the battery had about 25% remaining.

“Oh really. It’s annoying….”

But I couldn’t turn off my phone. Seoyoon hurriedly clicked on the tree-shaped app. After confirming that
his grade was the same, he found another guide.

“…What is S++ level again? Hey, why did your grade go up?”
 The fact that there was one more guide was not important. Seoyoon couldn’t take her eyes off the one
person whose grade was rising. What she wanted was happening to an unknown guide.

“I hope it’s not just him.”

I hope it’s not that woman from the Cloche family that I get sick of just hearing about. Seoyoon was so
desperate that she wanted to pray to a god she didn’t even believe in.

Annoyance was annoyance and the journey was tiring, so Seo-yoon fell asleep without realizing it.

After greeting the saint, the priest quietly headed to the prayer room. And the vice-captain of the Holy
Knights followed behind the high priest. The two secretly entered a room.

“How was it?”

The high priest asked while looking at the stained glass window with the image of the god Asteras engraved
on it. Colorful colors fell on his gray hair. The vice-captain knelt down and answered.

“Yes, as the high priest said, there was something suspicious so I kept a close eye on it. Then, I noticed the
saint taking out a strange object.”

“If it’s a strange object….”

“It’s hard to put into words. It was a square black object and gave off a mysterious light.”

“Then would you like me to draw a picture of that object for you?”

“Yes, I will.”

“Then, where did the saint put that item?”

“It seems like he keeps it on the inside of his sleeve, but strangely, it’s not visible on the outside. It seemed
like he was using a different tool.”

“Hmm…. It looks like His Royal Highness gave you something as a gift.”

“It’s just my guess, but I think it’s a subspace magic tool.”

 “Hmm….”

The High Priest rubbed his chin and looked up at the window. He wondered why God sent a fake saint. After
thinking about it alone, the conclusion I came to was that there seemed to be duties that only fake saints had.

I thought that just as each tool has its own role, each person also has a defined role. The high priest believed
that his role was to wait quietly and provide help to the real saint when the time came.

“Thank you for your hard work, vice-captain.”

“It’s my job, High Priest.”

“…Oh, there’s one more thing I’d like to ask.”

The high priest caught the vice-captain who was trying to leave.

“Yes, please speak.”

“Did the saint say during her journey that she heard the voice of God?”

“Yes, you did.”

“Did you happen to check for that strange object every time you did that?”

“…I didn’t make that connection, but I think you did.”

“Yes…. You can just leave now. It was hard.”

“Yes. God’s grace….”

After the vice-captain left, the high priest knelt in front of the stained glass window. He prayed to God and
asked for an answer. I earnestly prayed for help so that I could help the real saint.

Then I remembered what the duke had said before. A voice rang in my head as the question of what to do if
a real saint refused to become a saint came to mind.

It was the voice of God I had been waiting for so long.

 [Guests will come, so ease their fatigue.]

It was a short speech, but he couldn’t have guessed who the customer was. The high priest quickly got up.
He headed to the main gate of the temple. On the way, the vice-captain we met again followed the high priest
with a puzzled look. And the knights who remained waiting followed.

The major priests also came out after praying and found the high priest. They also followed the high priest
as if they were being drawn by something. I was puzzled because it seemed like the high priest was leaving
the temple without prior notice.

The minister was afraid that he would be late, so he hurried his steps. When the vice-captain and priests
who followed behind felt doubtful, the high priest stopped walking.

The duke’s carriage just stopped in front of the temple. The high priest had a vague feeling. As I stared at the
carriage with trembling eyes, the driver opened the door. The woman in knight’s uniform got off first,
followed by Duke Leopard.

A woman wearing a knight’s uniform held out her hand toward the carriage. The Baroness, whom he had
briefly seen in the imperial palace, got out of the carriage, holding his hand.

Her hair, an appropriate mix of pink and scarlet, fluttered in the wind. A hand wearing a white glove
carelessly brushed up her hair. And the green eyes were revealed.

The High Priest could not take his eyes off the Baroness, who seemed to have a different vibe from when he
first saw her.
#Episode 97

All of This Is God’s Will

“Welcome.”

I felt puzzled as I watched the high priest greet me with a warm smile. Why is the High Priest present?
Could it be that Aiden contacted you first?

I glanced at Aiden. However, he also looked embarrassed and looked at the high priest and his group again.

“Hello. I came here because I wanted to pray.”

“Yes, you are welcome to come in.”

The minister approached me in a friendly manner that made me feel burdened. As he moved, those who
followed him followed along. Even that felt like a burden, so I took a step back without realizing it, and the
high priest’s expression turned into embarrassment.

“…I will guide you this way.”

Hearing that the priest would personally guide the priest, one of the priests behind him stepped forward.

“It is not something the High Priest can do directly. I will guide you.”

Only then did the burden seem to ease. Was the original temple like this? It was awkward because I had
never been there before, but I felt like I was at peace somehow.

We moved along that fuse. Then the High Priest also followed us. And then the crowd followed along. It was
still a burdensome procession, but I was soon amazed when I saw the large statue.

In front of the door leading to the main prayer room, there was a statue that appeared to be the image of the
god Asteras, and in front of it were various roses brought by believers. When I saw the rose, the noble
genealogy I was looking at just now came to mind.

From the noble genealogy, we have selected people with the names of roses or stars, so all we have to do is
find them. But before that, I wanted to stop by the temple and say a prayer.
 Since you brought me here, maybe you’ll answer my questions.

I entered the waiting room with vague expectations. The moment I walked in there, I felt warmth. The air
inside seemed different from the outside.

“…Can I pray in front of there?”

The priest who was staring at me was startled and answered my question.

“Yes….”

“Are there any rules that must be followed?”

“…No. Just feel free to pray to God.”

“Yes, I understand.”

I stood in front of a large stained glass window. There was a statue in front of a window engraved with the
god Asteras. The statue, which was different from the one in front of the door, was smiling kindly. It felt like a
statue was looking down at me.

I knelt down right in front of him. And I asked God in my heart.

Why did you bring me here?

Is what I want to do exactly what you wanted?

If so, please speak clearly.

What should I do?

Also….

Am I a true saint…?

I have so many questions. Any one is fine, so please give me an answer.

 Since I didn’t know anything about prayers, I prayed simply and sincerely to the god Asteras.

While I was sitting quietly like that, it seemed like a bell was ringing from somewhere. Also, the sweet and
dense scent of roses pierced my nose. I opened my eyes reflexively. The surroundings remained the same, but
the sounds and scents continued to stimulate me.

He prompted me to follow him somewhere and I woke up without realizing it. I walked away, ignoring the
people watching around me. As I was moving in the direction where the bell sounded louder and the scent
became stronger, I heard someone talking behind me, but I ignored it and went straight.

Somehow, I thought it would work.

I walked along the empty hallway and came out. I walked along a path lined with garden trees. The further
forward we went, the louder the bell sounded and the stronger the scent of the roses.

From the point where the trail ends, there is a dense forest. I moved forward without hesitation. The bell
ringing in my ears didn’t even feel loud. As we entered deep into the forest, we saw a large stone gate.

And there were letters engraved on the door, and although I had never seen them before, I could recognize
them. I had a strange feeling. Is it my will to move now?

While I was thinking for a moment, the door opened on its own. Intense light flowed from the open gap, but
soon became quiet. I started moving again where I had stopped. The stairs leading down were deep, and the
sound of bells and the scent of roses seemed to flow from them.

I was only able to stop my steps when I came across another small door in front of me.

“…Can I come in?”

The sound of the bell and the scent drew me to the place, but I wasn’t sure if I could go in. No, more
accurately, I felt fear.

Am I really a saint?

So how should I live?

Do I have to live as a saint? Really?

As I hesitated, I heard a voice behind me.

 “You may come in.”

When I turned around in surprise, the high priest was standing there. He looked at me kindly with a sweaty
face. Ever since before.

“….”

“It is guided by God, so it is as if permission has already been received. So don’t worry and go in.”

I looked at the High Priest for a moment and answered slowly.

“I couldn’t decide.”

I couldn’t enter easily because I remembered Ciel, who was the only person in the Stern Empire, a
hierarchical society, who asked my opinion first. He asked me What do you want to do?

At that time, I was worried why he would ask such a question.

Because in a class society, modern social ideas can be toxic.

And I thought of my husband from the past, who must have had a hard time transitioning from a class
society to modern society.

I added to the high priest.

“There’s someone I need to meet first. I’ll come back later.”

At my answer, the High Priest stared blankly for a moment and then answered with a smile.

“Do as you wish. All of this must be God’s will.”

***
 “Your Excellency the Duke. This is the place.”

“Are you sure about this place?”

“Yes, one of the reports is correct.”

“There really is an esper?”

Ciel let out a short breath in front of a mansion that gave off no energy.

“Hmm….”

He was in a territory not far from the capital. He visited a noble family under the guidance of his
subordinate. When they arrived, the landlord came out as if he had been waiting.

“Duke Leopard, nice to meet you.”

And a beautiful woman followed the owner and greeted Ciel.

“Nice to meet you, Duke. I am….”

But Ciel didn’t even listen and turned his horse’s head and shouted.

“Arrest those who made false reports!”

“Yes, Your Excellency!”

“Duke? Duke! I have a close relationship with the duke’s uncle, Count Essur….”

Ciel left the place before the landlord even finished speaking. How can this not change? I was so irritated
that I felt like I was going to get sick of it.

He had met the owner of this place and his daughter in the past when he disappeared. In the past, it was a
successful position thanks to my uncle’s trick, but he stormed out. But, to his disgust, his uncle seemed to be
still the same.

How could an order issued directly by the emperor be used for such personal purposes?
 It was bothersome that I didn’t know anything about espers, back then or now. As I was running, thinking
that I had to deal with my uncle and some retainers who I had been ignoring because I was focusing my
attention on Irene, my subordinate followed me.

“Your Excellency, we have bound them and loaded them as ordered.”

“Okay. These are the people who dare to flout His Majesty’s orders, so they will be severely punished.”

“Yes! Dismissal.”

Ciel took out a map from his pocket and checked the marked location.

“I have to go to the closest place from here.”

“Yes!”

Ciel took his men and headed to another place. As he was running fast, he thought of Irene, whom he left
behind at his mansion. I wanted to be by his side when he woke up, but I was left with no choice but to leave
him behind due to an urgent call.

So I wanted to quickly get the job done and go back, but it wasn’t as easy as I thought.

This was because most of the nobles used official documents about espers like just before. Although it was
an official document issued directly by the emperor, the nobles used it as if it were an event.

It was clear that they only worshiped Espers in words and had no idea about the reality. So even if the
esper’s ability is revealed, wouldn’t it be a curse or something?

The moment I broke through the mountain to take the shortcut, I heard a scream from somewhere.

“Please help me!”

Ciel, who could not ignore the earnest cry, immediately turned his horse’s head and ran in the direction
from which the sound was heard. When we got there, a woman was hugging a man and shouting.

“Hey! Please, come to your senses! Please!”

The two people were carrying a large baggage, as if they were headed somewhere. He looked like a
commoner, not a nobleman. The woman who discovered Ciel’s group shouted urgently.
 “Please! Please save my son!”

Ciel knew at a glance that the man was an esper. The energy emanating from the body was unusual. He used
the power of the wind to lift him high.

“Dismissal!”

“Protect this woman.”

“Yes!”

“Chris! My son!”

As the knights lifted the woman to escape, Ciel came forward. He noticed that this esper was in a state of
runaway tremor. So, I raised it high in the air to prepare for an emergency. Afterwards, he took out the holy
water he had brought with him just in case and poured it into the man’s mouth.

Ciel, who faced a life-threatening situation in the empire for espers like me, seemed to understand why
Irene had come to the imperial palace in person.

While he was obsessed with her, the guide, Irene, worried about Esper first. I don’t know if I can come
forward because I don’t have anything to say to her in many ways.

He felt a strong urge to disappear along with the author.

#Episode 98

Same Thoughts at the Same Time

Impulse caused me to overuse my abilities. Without realizing it, he raised the esper in the air endlessly, and
he also came to mind. I thought it would be nice if it disappeared without a trace like this.

A voice that seemed to tear Ciel to pieces caught hold of him.

“Chris!”

Only then did Ciel come to his senses after hearing the woman’s desperate and anxious voice.

“Ha….”

His fingertips trembled as he thought about what he was about to do. I tried to arbitrarily make others my
companions on the way to the underworld. He checked the esper’s condition. Fortunately, the holy water was
effective, and the violent energy that was about to run away was subsiding.

But this alone cannot solve the problem. You must receive guidance.

A subordinate approached him as he came down to the ground and said,

“Your Excellency, is he really an esper?”

“…I guess so. Is it in the report?”

“I’m sorry, but the only families that have issued official letters are noble families.”

“Hmm….”

Ciel carefully lowered the esper that had been floating in the air to the ground. A woman who appeared to
be his mother ran to him and hugged him while he was still motionless, possibly unconscious.

“Well, it’s not a curse! Yes, I saw it. His Majesty the Emperor is recruiting people who appear to be Espers….”

“Did you receive the official document in person?”

 In response to Ciel’s question, the woman shook her pale face from side to side and spoke.

“I heard a rumor from the noble family where I work….”

“I see.”

“Yes…. So we thought that if we went to the imperial palace, our son would be accepted. My son is not
cursed. How much have you always loved God? With the money I worked hard for, I bought roses every day
and gave them to God. So there is absolutely no way you could be cursed by God.”

Ciel spoke to the woman who made a strong claim.

“Okay. I don’t suspect your son, so rest assured.”

“…Ha. Thank you, thank you.”

“But we’d better take him right away. It has only calmed down for a moment, but it has not been
fundamentally healed.”

“…Help me. I can do anything as long as you save my son.”

Ciel thought of the Baroness as she looked at the woman who showed strong maternal love. And Irene came
to mind. He muttered, laughing at himself for briefly trying to commit suicide.

“Even if I die, I have to die by your side.”

I couldn’t die far away from her. His homing instinct was directed only towards Irene. He moved towards
where he needed to return.

***

“What did you say just now?”

 Seoyoon, who woke up after a short nap, raised an angry voice at the words of the young priest who was
serving her.

“Yeah? No….”

“Can’t you speak straight? Why do you stutter so often?”

Seo-yoon, whose irritation had exceeded her limit, did not manage her image with the priest unlike usual. I
wanted to throw everything away because I couldn’t get my way and my desire to open this crappy country
was like a chimney.

“…Sorry, sorry. Saint.”

“If you’re sorry, could you please speak clearly? Do you think you are the only ones who want to serve me?”

“Sorry!”

“That’s it. Please say what you said correctly.”

“Well, I heard that a believer came to visit and the High Priest personally went out to meet him. It is said
that even though he showed acts of blasphemy against God, the High Priest did not reprimand him in any
way.”

“Is that it?”

“Yeah….”

Seoyoon waved her hand roughly at the young priest’s words.

“Okay. Stop leaving.”

“Would you like to prepare a meal?”

“It’s okay. I’m going to the imperial palace.”

The food at the temple was too tasteless for humanity. I was in a good mood, so I wanted to go to the
imperial palace and be treated to delicious food. She wanted to relieve her mood by meeting the crown prince
who listened to everything she said.
 Seo-yoon, who was feeling bad about breaking up like that last time, thought it would be a good idea to take
this opportunity to lighten the prince’s mood.

“Hey, just run one more errand.”

“…Yes, saint.”

“Tell the coachman to prepare the carriage. I’ll be leaving in just 5 minutes. Tell them to get ready right
away.”

“Yes, I understand.”

After the young priest left, Seo-yoon took out her cell phone.

“Oh really. I slept without turning the battery off.”

I just turned it on, but the battery was down by 3%, which made me nervous.

“Why doesn’t this really happen?”

She muttered, opening the app before turning off her phone. When she tried to check whether the location
of the dot on the map had changed, she was so shocked that she dropped her phone.

“No!”

Seo-yoon quickly picked up her cell phone and felt a shiver down her spine.

“I guess I’m crazy…. What if I drop this?”

She wiped the screen of her phone clean with her sleeve, checked the location of the dots again, and was so
shocked that she collapsed on the floor.

“What’s this….”

The dots that were obviously scattered in all directions and were making me nervous were evenly
distributed around the temple. I wasn’t surprised because it just unfolded. The dots were narrowing the
distance to the temple at regular intervals.
 That seemed to mean that they were coming towards the temple. Even two dots were already inside the
temple. Of the two dots, she couldn’t shake the intuition that the larger one that was shining particularly
brightly was the one she had initially targeted.

Seoyoon felt something creepy. The reason is that for some reason, I felt like it wasn’t my fault that this
phenomenon was happening.

She quickly turned off her phone and hid it in her subspace pocket. I didn’t want to be in the temple, so I
quickly left the room. As I headed to the main gate to board the carriage, priests and paladins were gathered
near the waiting room.

They did not even notice that the saintly woman Seoyun was approaching.

Somewhere, their faces were flushed and they were whispering softly to each other. Seoyoon said hello
while feeling puzzled.

“For the grace of God Asteras….”

“Ah, saint?”

Only then did the priests and paladins who noticed Seoyoon’s presence send greetings. In the midst of the
chaos, Seoyoon spoke to the vice-captain who had gone on the journey together.

“What’s going on? Why are they all gathered here?”

“Oh, that’s….”

The vice-captain opened his mouth and then closed it again. He thought of the woman who had prayed
earlier. The moment she prayed, a great rose scent spread throughout the waiting room and bells began to
sound.

Clearly he wasn’t the only one who heard it. Everyone in the waiting room heard and smelled it.

And the woman started walking somewhere. It was a place that no one but the high priests or major priests
could enter. So he tried to stop the woman, but the high priest stopped him.

The high priest hurriedly followed the woman with a happy smile. I had a strange feeling about it because it
looked like a child following its mother who bought it candy. After that, the ringing of bells and the scent of
roses stopped.
 Although no one said anything, they came out of the waiting room with a magical feeling. So they could not
return to their respective positions. Because I wanted to meet that woman one more time.

Amidst the murmur, Seoyoon found a familiar face. Aiden was waiting for Irene with Lacey. He was also
talking to Lacey with a flushed face.

“Lady Count, have you ever seen everyone thinking the same thing at the same time?”

“Little Duke, wouldn’t that be a very difficult task?”

Lacey laughed softly at Aiden’s excited words.

“Ah, that’s right. But really….”

Aiden recalled what happened in the waiting room earlier. He was constantly spying on people’s heads in
order to protect Irene. Because you never know where the enemy will pop out.

However, the moment she said her prayers and left the waiting room, only the name of God appeared in the
minds of the priests and paladins. It felt amazing to see several people shouting the same words in their heads
at the same time.

Aiden, whose excitement had not subsided and who still had not been able to reap his powers, heard an
unpleasant voice.

‘He’s the guy who collapsed back then, right?’

It was a voice I had heard before, so I knew who it was right away. When Aiden turned his head, Seoyoon,
who was looking at them, was surprised.

“Ahe…. Aren’t you the Little Duke?”

Aiden looked at Seoyoon in silence as she approached with a smile. Lacey, who was nearby, recognized the
woman dressed as a priest and quickly greeted her. I realized she was a saint.

“Greetings to the saint.”

“…Umm, who are you?”

“My name is Lacey, the eldest daughter of the Clasent family.”

 Seoyoon’s pupils widened for a moment at the word ‘Clasant’ and then shrunk. She raised the corners of her
mouth and cursed inwardly.

‘Then this is what disappeared then. Lady, why did she come all the way here? What on earth? Are you sure
you’re a guide?’

Seoyoon, who thought she was a guide, glanced at Lacey warily.

‘You wore pants differently than ordinary ladies. Is this a family without money? Oh, should I use this one as
a limb? Yes, take the opportunity when it comes.’

Aiden’s expression, who was reading all of Seoyoon’s thoughts, became increasingly dark. Seo-yoon didn’t
notice that Duke So was looking at her with cold eyes. I only looked at Lacey and tried to time it.

“Ah, vice-captain!”

As Seoyoon shouted loudly, the attention of the priests nearby was focused. She exclaimed with an
expression of wonder as the vice-captain approached her.

“What a coincidence! The new guide I was originally looking for is already here!”
#Episode 99

His Dedicated Guide

Seoyoon raised her voice while holding Lacey’s arm so that everyone could see.

“God must have brought me here.”

As everyone in front of the waiting room turned their attention to Seoyoon, she felt as if all the trouble she
had gone through looking for a guide had disappeared.

“I thought something stupid. I thought God told me to go find it myself, but that wasn’t the case. All I had to
do was be at the temple.”

Seo-yoon rationalized herself by recalling the points she had checked on the map. The reason those dots are
gathered together is for everyone’s own benefit. She was elated, putting aside the unpleasant thoughts she
had briefly experienced.

Lacey suddenly found herself standing in front of so many people and didn’t know what to do. She wanted
to convey the truth, but Seoyoon did not give her a chance to speak.

“Even so, I heard God’s voice in my dream. I didn’t know what that meant at the time, but now I know.”

“Did God speak again?”

One of the priests looked at Seo-yoon with eyes of wonder. Seoyoon felt a thrill from that one gaze. I
returned to the Empire because of the attention and respect I could never receive in Korea.

“Yes, God said that because I emptied the temple, the guides in the empire were scattered. I think he
appreciated my efforts.”

“Oh my god….”

“Well then, saintess. Is he your new guide?”

Lacey tried to answer the vice-captain’s question quickly, but Seoyoon was faster this time.
 “Yes, didn’t we go to Clasent Territory? I see people here that I will meet there. We went through all the
trouble for no reason.”

Seoyoon smiled and looked at Lacey.

‘Damn it, do you know how much I suffered because of you?’

Aiden felt sick to his stomach at the saint’s double attitude. I felt depressed as I remembered the employees
who had harbored different feelings toward him in the past.

And Aiden, who wanted to help the embarrassed Lacey, stepped forward.

“That’s strange.”

“…Yes?”

Seo-yoon looked displeased at Aiden, who had not even accepted her greeting but was now opening up to
speak. They said he was the duke’s younger brother, and he did the same things as his brother, so I felt
uneasy.

‘Why are you here?’

Aiden laughed at the words he heard clearly at that moment. I stared at Seo-yoon, who did not hesitate to
say unpleasant things with an innocent expression on her face.

He wanted to expose the saint’s duplicity here. However, I did not forget what my brother and Irene had
advised me. Aiden closed his mouth for a moment and then opened it to keep the words of the two people
who had told him that it was okay for people to know that he was an esper, but to keep his abilities a secret.

“As far as I know, Lady Clasent….”

Aiden spoke to correct the misunderstanding, but Irene returned with the high priest.

“Young lady!”

Lacey, who had been waiting for Irene, could not shake off Seoyoon’s hand and called desperately.
Seoyoon’s head also turned.
 Irene still looked at Lacey with a slightly dazed expression. She was upset because it seemed like what she
had just done was not her will.

“Lady Cloche!”

After hearing Aiden’s happy voice, Irene smiled and walked away. At that moment, a large lantern hanging
from the ceiling fell on her head with a crashing sound.

“Young lady!”

As Lacey shouted, the falling lamp stopped in the air. People could not take their eyes off the amazing scene
and each looked for God. Irene looked up and opened her eyes.

“No, this is not happening….”

The priests and paladins who saw the esper’s abilities in person exclaimed in exclamation.

“Isn’t this ability similar to that of a duke…?”

“Then that person….”

“But didn’t you just say that the saint was a guide?”

“Huh, how did this happen?”

Seoyoon’s face felt like it was going to burn at the people’s whispering. From anyone’s perspective, the
ability of the woman I was holding by the arm was Esper’s. You mean it wasn’t a guide?

Seoyoon looked at Lacey and Irene alternately with shaking eyes. At that time, Lacey gently removed
Seoyoon’s hand and lowered her head, then raised it.

“I’m sorry for not telling you right away, but I am an esper, not a guide. It seems that the saint has made
some mistake.”

Seoyoon screamed hysterically at Lacey’s words of certainty.

“That can’t be possible!”

 Really, my face felt like it was going to burn. Seoyoon insisted recklessly out of shame.

“So, God lied? You are making a big mistake now. How dare you deny God’s word!”

Lacey was taken aback by Seoyoon’s words, and the surroundings became agitated. Irene was shocked to
see that. In the past, he often made people into sinners, and I was angry to see him do the same in this life.

Irene walked to Lacey’s side and stared directly at Seoyoon.

“Why should Lady Clarence do that?”

When Seoyoon saw Irene, whom she had hated to see so much, she felt a burning sensation inside her.
Strangely enough, I hated this woman.

“God said. This woman is the guide. But if you say no, doesn’t that mean God’s words are wrong? Is this
really that difficult?”

“What exactly did you say? Is it true that God said, ‘Lacey de Claisent is your guide?’”

“What?”

“That’s right. Would the High Minister also hear the story so accurately? If so, this world would have been
peaceful long ago. If only God would intervene in everything.”

“What are you talking about?”

“I mean. Doesn’t God want humans to make their own decisions and get through things on their own? So
you won’t show up in person.”

“What foolish words are you talking about? God is God. Why do you show up? That’s the funniest thing I’ve
ever heard.”

“Well…. My thoughts are a little different. It can be fully revealed, but isn’t it because of the desire for
humans to live well among themselves that they don’t reveal it?”

Seoyoon burst into laughter at Irene’s words. She said with an expression full of ridicule.

“God is just God. That it came from human fiction. Because humans believe in that, they become gods.”
 At Seoyoon’s words, the surroundings became quiet. Seo-yoon, who did not want to lose to the woman in
front of her, did not notice and continued speaking.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about about God. Have you ever heard the word of God? Anyone who sees
you will think you are a saint. You pretend to know that much….”

Seoyoon continued to speak in anger.

“Why don’t you act as cocky as you did in the imperial palace? Why? Can’t we do it here? That’s good. Even
if you weren’t, I was looking for you too. God told me to make you my limbs. Now that I’m here, would you
mind attending to me? I was planning to go to the imperial palace, but it worked out.”

Irene answered Seoyoon’s words without blinking.

“I’m a little busy.”

“…What?”

“I can’t go to the imperial palace leisurely like a saint.”

There was a delay due to something strange happening, but I only planned to stop by the temple briefly. I
made a list of names of roses and stars that might be guides, and came out with the intention of finding them
one by one.

In the first place, Seoyoon was someone who would not stay in the empire for long. I wanted to at least
avenge the past, but my heart cooled when I saw her younger than me.

In any case, the Seoyoon of the past and the Seoyoon of the present are different people.

“Hey! Are you ignoring me, a saint?”

Irene wasn’t particularly worried about Seoyoon’s words. What can I say, it feels like I have strong support.

I’m still not sure if I’m really a saint or not. I don’t even know what God’s will is. But I felt like I knew one
thing well. Right now, at this time, we have to help Esper, who is suffering from pain somewhere.

For that, a guide was needed. Because she can’t provide all the guidance.

And….
 Once the imperial espers and guides were safely settled, I wanted to provide guidance for them. I wanted to
be his dedicated guide like in the past.

Irene glanced at Aiden next to her, who was looking at Seoyoon with eyes full of displeasure. Aiden, who
had grown taller than when they first met, seemed to be becoming similar to Ciel.

Irene said to Lacey and Aiden.

“Let’s go quickly. I do not have time.”

“Yes, my lady!”

“Huh!”

Seoyoon trembled with despair at Irene, who turned her back, and then gave an order to the Holy Knights
standing nearby.

“What are they doing now! Why doesn’t anyone catch that woman?”

The paladins were confused by her words. They couldn’t mess with Irene because of the mysterious scene
they saw in the waiting room.

At that time, the high priest came forward.

“Saint, you seem too excited.”

“High Priest! Why are you still? Shouldn’t we follow God’s word?”

Seoyoon felt like she was going to die of rage. It’s a temple…. It was strange that no one took her side even
though she was clearly in a temple.

She looked at the expressions of the priests and paladins standing around. I felt dizzy as I faced gazes filled
with suspicion rather than faith. So, I suppressed my anger and raised the corners of my mouth.

“…Yes, I was excited for a moment. I apologize to everyone for that. But I don’t understand how the High
Priest would leave that woman who blasphemes God alone.”

As Seoyoon spoke with provocative eyes, the surroundings became agitated again. At that time, the light
that was suspended in the air fell to the floor with a loud crashing sound.
“Kyaaa!”

“Saint!”

Irene winked at Lacey as she heard the screams. Lacey smiled shyly. The three quickly left the noisy place.
#Episode 100

Monster Wave

Seo-yoon changed her clothes and headed to the imperial palace because she might have been covered in
debris. I originally tried to go to the imperial palace, but I couldn’t stay in the temple due to the suspicious
gaze of the priests and paladins.

In particular, the high priest’s expression did not change from usual, but his attitude changed strangely.
That made her even more anxious.

“Why don’t you take my side…?”

She muttered while thinking about the situation that had happened earlier.

“That abomination must have said something to the High Priest.”

I didn’t see it in person, but it seemed like the high priest and the woman came out together. If so, then
maybe the two of them talked about something.

The thought of breaking the bank made Seoyoon feel anxious all the way to the imperial palace. She was
afraid that she would be disqualified from becoming a saint and wanted to meet the crown prince.

Since he probably didn’t have enough guidance, I was planning to trick him by providing guidance. Still,
since he is the crown prince of the empire, he must have the ability to stop the high priest.

Seo-yoon, who came to the imperial palace after a long time, was upset to see an ordinary palace servant
instead of the crown prince’s chamberlain. I couldn’t keep my expression on because I felt like I was being
treated poorly not only in the temple but also in the imperial palace, unlike before.

“Then, I will guide you.”

Seo-yoon responded to the palace servant’s words with a voice full of displeasure.

“It’s okay. I know where everything is, so there’s no need.”

She walked with strength on her feet. The more I thought about it, the angrier I became because it seemed
like all of this was because of her. Standing in front of the crown prince’s office, she tried to open the door
without permission like before. Then the knight standing in front of the door hurriedly blocked it.
 “You cannot enter without permission from His Majesty.”

“…What?”

“If you wait, I will come and ask.”

The driver entered the office alone without listening to Seo-yoon’s answer. Seoyoon had no choice but to
wait with a frown on her face. Meanwhile, the driver who came out of the office spoke to Seo-yoon.

“I’m sorry, but you’ll have to wait in the guest-only sitting room for a while.”

“…Is it true that you told His Highness that I came?”

“…Yes, that’s right.”

Seoyoon seemed to burst out with the anger she had been holding in since before. I felt very uncomfortable
here and there because they seemed to only come to me when I needed them. But what made her angry more
than anything was that even here, she couldn’t do anything on her own.

“…Ha.”

“Then, I will guide you.”

“It’s okay.”

Seoyoon ignored the driver’s instructions and left the front office. I was so angry that I walked recklessly
and found myself entering a garden. She stopped in a corner and tapped the ground with her foot.

“Abominable bastards. Look how their attitude changes just because they have a new guide!”

The people at the temple and the people at the imperial palace were the same. No, it was the same from the
Espers in Korea to the Espers in the Empire. The espers who had raved about it at first, later confiscated her
face as if it had never happened when a guide with a higher level than her appeared.

“Ha, that’s enough.”

I shouldn’t have expected anything from Esper in the first place. For guides, only their own abilities are
important. She took out her phone and turned it on. I turned it off to save money, but now it doesn’t matter.
 “You have to raise your grade first.”

Seoyoon hurriedly clicked on the app that looked like a huge cloud rising upward. Then a familiar phrase
came to mind.

<Would you like to go back to Earth?>

She pressed ‘Yes’ without waiting.

<In order to return, you must follow the law of equivalent exchange. A contingency corresponding to
returning to Earth arises. Do you agree?>

Even though she saw the solemn warning message, Seoyoon clicked on the app with an unconcerned
expression. That’s because this phrase came out last time, but nothing happened.

“Now even the warning signs look down on me.”

As soon as she finished muttering, the air around her began to distort. It wasn’t the first time, but it still
looked like a gate was being created, so I was a little scared.

But the longing was greater than the fear.

“Good. Just go back and forth like this a few times. Then, you will become S-class in no time.”

After checking that the battery had about 20% remaining, she quickly pushed herself into the open space.
As she entered, the empty space disappeared completely.

***

Ciel and Jace knew everything before the knight came in and told them the news. Since it was right outside
the door, I knew it well. In addition, these two people have a hearing ability that is unimaginable to ordinary
people.

After the knight left, Ciel asked Jace.

 “Is it okay if we don’t meet? Can I just leave?”

“Okay. It’s right to take care of things first.”

“How long have you been receiving guidance? The saint may not wait.”

“How does the duke know that?”

Even in the past, Seoyoon didn’t have the slightest patience. Additionally, his voice seemed to have been
properly healed. I couldn’t predict what he would do if he was rejected in that situation, so I asked the crown
prince.

“I said that because my voice was full of drugs. How do I know?”

“Huh, how do you know how you feel just by hearing your voice? I don’t understand the duke any more….”

“…That’s it. What is more important is that espers can emerge even among commoners.”

“Yes…. It’s something I never thought about.”

“Yes, it has to be that way. First of all, it’s surprising that there are Espers other than Your Highness and me,
but there’s no way their thoughts would extend to commoners, right?”

“It’s a little comforting that the duke says that.”

Ciel said, thinking of the commoner esper brought to the imperial palace.

“Now that I think about it, it might be a good thing that the saint came to visit. You need to guide him. Your
Majesty, please take responsibility and help us receive guidance.”

“Aren’t there now other guides who aren’t necessarily saints? Why were you brought to the imperial palace
first?”

“His mother wanted him to go to the imperial palace first, so wouldn’t it be better to receive it from a saint if
possible?”

Ciel, who simply did not like Irene guiding other espers, responded to the crown prince with a shameless
lie. Then Jace’s eyes narrowed.
 “It’s not that I didn’t want to let Lady Cloche receive it.”

“Do you think I can’t even tell the difference between public and private?”

“I knew that was the case.”

“You are mistaken.”

“But regardless of the reason, I think it would be better to receive it from Lady Cloche rather than from a
saint….”

“Why do you think that?”

“Yeah…. It’s because Lady Cloche’s guidance is of higher purity.”

“You speak as if you have experienced it.”

Jace responded to Ciel’s joke-like remark as if it was no big deal.

“I’m saying this because I received it. Otherwise, how would I know if it is of higher purity?”

Ciel’s expression hardened slightly at the prince’s words.

“…When did you receive it?”

“That day, Lady Cloche first came to the imperial palace.”

Of course, even before that, Irene guided other espers. However, Ciel, who felt extremely jealous of the
crown prince compared to other espers, answered a beat late.

“…I see.”

He also felt sorry for Irene. He did something cruel to the person who came to guide him. I desperately
wanted to see her, but I couldn’t easily move towards her. I was so sorry that I didn’t have the courage to look
at his face.

That is why the commoner Esper was brought here. I avoided Irene in order to receive guidance from the
saint. But when he thought of her, Ciel couldn’t wait to see her.
 I didn’t know much about engraving, but I felt like I knew one thing for sure. It is difficult to separate from
the guide that has been engraved on you. Even though I hadn’t seen him for a few days, I was so empty inside
that I felt like I was going to die.

It felt like a sudden impulse was taking control of my body and mind. He hurriedly finished talking with the
crown prince.

“Then, please take good care of that esper. As my life was in danger, I would be grateful if I could
immediately receive guidance from a saint.”

“Yes, I will take care of my people. Let the duke take responsibility for his words.”

Ciel could only bow his head in silence at the poignant words of the prince, who was still angry. The
moment Ciel was about to leave the office, the door opened wide without knocking.

Jace looked at the person who came in with a puzzled expression.

“Sir, what on earth is this?”

He recognized the person who came in as the head of the Imperial Knights and asked. If it had been anyone
else, I would have punished him right away, but since he was a neat and honest person, I gave him a chance.

The Imperial Knight Commander quickly responded, unable to hide his surprise.

“His Royal Highness the Crown Prince, His Excellency the Duke! I just heard the news that monsters are
now appearing in the capital city.”

“…There are monsters in the capital?”

The appearance of a monster in the middle of the capital under God’s protection was shocking not only to
Jace but also to Ciel.

“What?”

“It looks like it’s not just one or two!”

“What on earth does that mean!”

At Jace’s shout, the knight commander spoke in a trembling voice.

 “I guess…. It appears to be a monster wave, Your Majesty.”

And at his next words, both Jace and Ciel fell silent. A monster wave that occurred not long after what
happened in Clocheryeong….

Ciel, struck by a thought, hurriedly shouted to the knight outside the door.

“Where is the saint!”

He hurried to find the most credible reason for the monster wave. A monster fell in a place with a lot of
people. The worst thing had happened and I was dizzy.

The knight in front of the door hesitantly answered Ciel’s question.

“The saint said I would guide you, but she refused. He went somewhere along that path, but I’m not sure. I’m
sorry….”

After hearing the knight’s answer, Ciel could not wait any longer and ran out of the office. Jace called to him
from behind, but he didn’t hear him. He took advantage of his spirit and began to explore his surroundings.
#Episode 101

Starting Point (1)

Jace didn’t understand why, but he ordered the duke to help him find the saint. Then I quickly headed to
where my father was.

“Your Majesty the Emperor!”

Since it was an urgent matter, I went in without waiting for the call. The emperor looked at the documents
and then looked at his son in surprise.

“What are you doing at this hour?”

The emperor seemed surprised when his son, who was supposed to be doing business, came to see him.
Jace spoke urgently.

“It is said that a monster wave has now occurred within the capital!”

“What does that mean? How can monsters come into the capital?”

The emperor’s reaction was natural. This is something that has never happened since I received God’s
protection.

“Finding out the cause is something we will do later. Your Majesty, you must mobilize the soldiers right now
to protect your people.”

“This can’t happen….”

The emperor called the captain of the guard with a gesture of his hand.

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

“I need to go to see how this happened.”

“I will obey your orders.”

 “Jace, you should come with us. If that is true, it must be stopped.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

“Also, have the duke go out with you. It’s reassuring to know that you are Espers.”

“Yes, I will.”

Jace left the Emperor’s office and hurried away.

“I’m sorry, Your Highness. Please excuse me first.”

“I know.”

The guard captain, who came out of the office together, said hello and quickly disappeared. Jace ordered the
chamberlain to follow him to find Ciel, who suddenly ran out.

“Tell the courtiers to come to my office as soon as they find the duke.”

“Yes, Your Highness.”

Jace was nervous because of the monster wave. This was the first time even though he became the crown
prince, as it always happened only in the outskirts.

“After….”

Jace returned to the office and waited for Ciel to return. I thought it would be better to take advice from
someone who has experience with monster waves and move on.

And again….

“Why did Ciel go to look for the saint when he heard that a monster wave had broken out?”

I was very curious about that. Because his attitude was as if there was a connection between the monster
wave and the saint.
 ***

Ciel searched the area near the crown prince’s palace to find Seoyoon, and came into the garden after
hearing from a palace servant that he had seen her. This was an exclusive garden for the royal family where
the crown prince came to take a walk, so I was shocked to hear from the courtier that he had entered on his
own.

“Saint.”

He walked around and called, but he didn’t feel like he was popular. I searched all the way to the far corner
of the garden, but I couldn’t find any traces.

This was the moment when feelings became physical evidence.

Seo-yoon must have crossed into another dimension through her cell phone. That’s why a monster wave
suddenly broke out. But why did it explode within the capital, which is protected by God?

At that moment, Ciel thought of Irene. To be exact, she is in his mansion.

“…Oh, no.”

It was said that a monster wave occurred in the city. Since he did not know exactly how far the city area was
covered, he hurriedly flew into the air.

A voice called to him from below, but he ignored it. Because right now, Irene comes first.

He hurried back to the mansion and found Irene.

“Irene!”

Lu Man, who belatedly heard that he had returned, quickly approached and reported to him.

“You left with the Master and the Lady of Count Clarencet.”

“…Leave? Where? Oh, have we gone back to the cloche spirit?”

 My heart throbbed when I heard that he returned without saying hello to the subject I had avoided first. At
the same time, I was relieved to hear that she was not in the capital. However, Ciel’s expression couldn’t help
but become fierce at Luman’s next words.

“He did not return to Cloche Spirit, but left to find a guide.”

“Guide?”

“Yes, you said you got the hint from the name, so you set off.”

Lu Man felt something strange as he answered the Duke’s question. He asked back with a puzzled
expression.

“Duke, why are you doing this?”

“…When.”

“Yes?”

“When did you start….”

Kwaaaaang-.

Before Ciel could finish his question, a loud roar rang out. Luman looked at the source of the sound with a
fearful expression as the noise was so powerful that it shook the ground.

The mansion, located at the second highest point in the capital after the imperial palace, had a clear view of
what was happening in the city. Luman asked Ciel in a trembling voice.

“Duke…. Are those monsters?”

Luman felt fear as he saw a group of creatures he had never seen before, trampling on the building. He
turned his head to ask the Duke again, who had not said anything, but the Duke who was supposed to be by
his side had already disappeared.

He looked up. Only then was Luman, who found the peacock flying that far away, able to sit down.

“Deacon!”
 Each employee who heard the noise came out and screamed as they saw the city turned into chaos.

“Oh my god! My little brother!”

While some employees stayed at the Duke’s house, there were also employees who commuted from the city.
With their screams, the duke also became confused.

Meanwhile, the carriage carrying Irene, Aiden, and Lacey stopped in front of the gate. It was because I heard
an unusual roar.

“…Young lady, what does this mean?”

Lacey answered Aiden’s question.

“I will check the situation and come back.”

But Irene already knew. The familiar cries and people’s screams spoke loudly.

“Lady Clasant. There’s no need to go out.”

“Why….”

Irene said while looking at Aiden.

“Little Duke. I’ll have to turn the carriage around. And use your abilities to understand the surrounding
situation.”

At her words, Aiden nodded with a solemn expression and immediately began to use his abilities to enter
the minds of the people around him.

“And young lady, please be careful to use your telekinesis at any time in case of an emergency. There is no
need to lift the sword now.”

“…I understand what you mean.”

Aiden, who immediately relayed Irene’s words to the coachman, saw smoke rising through the window.
Irene also spoke to the two while looking at the scene.
 “It seems like a monster has appeared. Isn’t the place crowded with people?”

Although there is no place in the capital with few people, it seemed to be the place where people came and
went the most. Aiden nodded, as if her prediction was correct.

“I think it started from a market selling food ingredients. It seems like someone saw the space distort and a
monster appear.”

“We only take the carriage to the nearby area and then walk thereafter. And the Little Duke. Try this. It’s
about looking into the minds of people nearby who know what’s going on. It won’t be difficult. It’s about
finding and moving only the loudest voices.”

“Okay. Then….”

Aiden delved into people’s heads using the method Irene taught him. As if following the loudest voice,
various information came into my head.

Then suddenly the carriage stopped. And the coachman spoke in a voice filled with fear.

“Little Duke! I don’t think I can get in anymore!”

Irene stood up when she heard a louder scream than when she was near the gate. Then Lacey and Aiden
followed suit and got out of the carriage first.

“My lady, please hold my hand.”

Irene didn’t try to grab Lacy’s outstretched hand, but instead jumped down lightly. Irene smiled as she
looked at her round pink eyes.

“You don’t have to follow the rules now.”

After saying that to Lacey, Irene asked the coachman.

“Can you please unload my luggage from above?”

“Yes? Ah, yes!”

The coachman lowered a large bag from the roof of the carriage. Although it was a very bulky bag, it was
lighter than it looked. Irene took out the bow she had brought with her just in case and wrapped it around her
shoulder. After tying the bag containing the arrows tightly, he took out the catarrh from the bag and
connected it to the hook hanging on the arrow bag.

Lacey stared in fascination at her unfamiliar appearance and then opened her mouth.

“Lady Cloche, by any chance….”

“Yes?”

“…Do you know how to use a sword?”

Irene answered her question with a raised eyebrow.

“Like the Clasent family, our family is also a family of knights. Of course, it also involves protecting the
outskirts.”

“I knew that, but….”

Lacey stuttered but couldn’t hide her joy. It is not common for female nobles to hold a sword in the empire.
Lacey couldn’t hide her excitement at the sight of the person who saved her life even raising a sword. I
wanted to ask about this and that, but the loud noise I heard again kept me quiet.

“Let’s leave first.”

Irene also understood Lacey’s feelings, but the situation was urgent now. I was worried about how much I
could help, but it is the Esper’s job to help the general public, and the guide was to support the Esper.

It is an empire, not Korea, but that will not change.

Irene wiped her smile and continued speaking with a serious expression.

“Little Duke. Will we be able to find again the person who witnessed the space being distorted?”

“Oh, I think I can do it. For a moment.”

In response to Aiden’s reassuring answer, Irene quickly drew up a plan in her mind. If we find the starting
point, we may be able to resolve it quickly.
#Episode 102

Starting Point (2)

“This way, young lady.”

Aiden didn’t know he could use his powers like this. You can target one person and then move around while
listening to what that person is saying.

How on earth does Lady Cloche know this method?

A question suddenly occurred to him, but Aiden stopped thinking when he spotted a flying wooden plank.
As he was trying to dodge to the side, he saw a wooden plank stopped in the air and turned his head.

Behind him, Lacey was stopping all the dangerous flying things. Irene said softly after seeing the scene.

“Lady Clasant, try using your telekinesis with the idea of grabbing the air.”

“…With telekinesis?”

“Yes, think of opening and closing your telekinesis as if you were clenching a fist.”

“Ah…. All right. Let me give it a try.”

Lacey focused as she stared at the wooden plank suspended in the air. Concentrating as she recalled the
way Irene spoke in her head, her eyes widened as she saw the wooden plank crunching to pieces.

“And….”

Aiden, who was watching together, let out an exclamation.

“…Wow, you could have used your abilities like this.”

Lacey also said with admiration. Irene nodded.

“The possibilities of telekinesis are endless. If you train hard, you will be able to control it freely.”
 At her words, Lacey thought the same thing as Aiden. How on earth does Irene know all this?

But even that worry was a luxury. Lacey advanced again while blocking the falling building debris.

“This way, young lady.”

Irene arrived at the point where the monster wave started with Aiden’s guidance and began catching small
monsters around her with Kathar. Lacey kept shedding exclamations as she looked at Irene like that.

She had no idea that there was a daughter in the empire who could wield a sword like her, so she felt a great
sense of kinship. Also, the more she used her abilities, the more she could feel what Irene meant.

At first, it was awkward because he didn’t use a sword, but when he thought of telekinesis as a sword and
used the ability, he quickly began to learn it. She captured nearby monsters with her telekinesis.

Aiden watched the two women swinging their swords while moving nimbly, and then took out his own
sword. I was nervous because it was my first time catching a monster, but I was encouraged by the two and
started catching them one by one.

“Huh, I didn’t know that the starting point occurred inside the store.”

The three people cleared out the monsters around them and looked into the black space that had formed in
the air.

“Something looks ominous.”

“Huh…. I feel strange when I keep looking at it.”

Irene nodded in agreement with what Lacey and Aiden said. It was my second time watching it, but I still
felt bad watching it again.

“Lady Clasant.”

“Yes.”

“Is it possible to block this space with telekinesis?”

“Well, let me give it a try.”

 The moment Lacy tried to block the space with her telekinesis, the size of the hole that could barely fit one
person suddenly grew. Irene shouted at Lacey as her concerns seemed to be confirmed.

“Young lady, step back!”

I couldn’t see the monster that always appeared when a monster wave exploded, so I thought it would be a
good idea to block the starting point. So I came here in a hurry, but the timing wasn’t good.

The black shimmering space was torn apart as if a mouth was opening, and a large eyeball was visible
inside.

Wow!

A hand the size of a rock came out first, accompanied by a tremendous sound.

“Lady Cloche!”

Lacey moved nimbly, wrapped her arms around Irene and rolled to the side. The huge hand fumbled across
the floor and pursued the two people persistently.

“Both of you come this way!”

Aiden quickly found an escape route. He found people whispering like sighs and shouted again.

“We have to go east from here! Hurry!”

But Irene didn’t do that. If we stop this guy first, it will be easier to overcome the monster wave.

“Lady Clasant! Just press it with telekinesis!”

Irene held one hand and guided her so as not to get tired. Lacey tried to shrink the space as she felt the
energy filling her whole body. It was a strange feeling because even though I was using my strength, my
strength seemed to be increasing again.

The entrance to the space was pressed in several places using telekinesis, like closing the entrance of a cloth
bag with thread. The more I did, the more the monster that tried to come out screamed and waved its hands
wildly. Aiden, who was watching, walked closer and stabbed the back of his hand with his sword.

Oh my!
 Along with the roar, the entrance to the space was gradually shrinking. Then something strange happened.
The huge forearm that was sticking out of the entrance to the space shrank and broke off, like a lizard cutting
off its own tail.

At the same time, the entrance to the space was sealed. Except for the fact that it was only slightly open, the
door through which the monster came through was closed, as Irene had expected.

“Whoa…. This is truly possible.”

Lacey, who heard Irene’s mumbling, sat down together and asked.

“So, you’re saying this is your first time with the Lady?”

“When did I ever get a chance to do something like this?”

“Hehe….”

Lacey burst out laughing and wiped the sweat from her forehead with the back of her hand. Then Aiden
came over and took out a handkerchief from his jacket pocket.

“Thank you, Duke.”

“What. I’m just sorry that I couldn’t be of much help.”

“Ah, if it weren’t for the Little Duke’s abilities, we wouldn’t have found this place in the first place.”

“That’s right. It’s an incredible ability. Please cherish it.”

“…Thank you. Ah, Lady Clasent. I want you to keep my abilities a secret.”

Although he had no choice but to reveal it due to the circumstances, he did not forget his brother and
Irene’s instructions. Lacey answered while holding tightly to the handkerchief that had wiped off her sweat.

“I will make a promise on the honor of a knight.”

“Yes, I will believe it.”

 Irene watched the two with a proud face. Still, I was relieved to have stopped the biggest monster, but I
couldn’t stay like this.

“When everyone is rested, let’s go outside.”

“Do you think it’s okay if I leave it like this?”

Aiden asked as he removed the sword from the back of the monster’s hand. Irene looked at the huge, green,
motionless forearm and hand and nodded.

“I think it’ll be okay since there’s no movement. First, we need to find out whether the general public has
evacuated well.”

“Okay, let’s go.”

“Yes, I will.”

The three people came out of the half-destroyed store and ran in the direction where they heard the shouts
and screams. Lacey cleared the way, easily dealing with the monsters that appeared with her abilities.

Arriving at the place where the screams were heard, Irene stopped and took out the bow she was wearing
on her back. He pulled the bowstring towards the monster that came out of the ground and tried to grab the
child’s ankle.

The monster arrow cut through the wind and hit the monster accurately.

Queeeee!

With a strange voice, the snake-like figure disappeared. Irene quickly ran over and picked up the child.

“It’s okay now.”

“Huh, huh…. My brother hasn’t come out yet!”

The child pointed to a house with his finger. Irene ran while holding the child. At that moment, a monster
resembling a monkey suddenly burst out through one wall.
 The monkey-like monster covered in green fur was something I had often seen in the past. It definitely
looks the same as the monster I saw in Korea. That was also a question, but Irene first kicked the door that
was closed and would not open.

“I’ll do it for you!”

At that time, Aiden came running and opened the door for me. Then the boy who was hiding inside came
running and the child she was holding jumped out of her arms.

“Philip!”

The two children looked after each other even though they were shaking.

“Come here. There’s no one else here, right?”

“Yes. My parents went out to work….”

“Okay. My parents will be safe too.”

“Yes….”

Irene and Aiden were taking the children out, but suddenly a huge monster emerged from the ground.

“Damage!”

Aiden shouted, pushing Irene and the kids away. And he blocked the monster with his sword. Lacey, who
was dealing with other monsters, discovered it too late and tried to help, but using telekinesis at the same
time was quite physically demanding.

“Little Duke! Avoid it!”

Irene shouted as she spotted a monster approaching Aiden. I quickly pulled out my arrow and aimed, but I
got impatient because I thought I would be late. At that time, someone came running quickly.

Not one, but three people came rushing in and struck the other monsters that were trying to attack Aiden
with clubs.

“These!”
 The power of those who appeared to be commoners was enormous. Every time they moved, the ground
sank and the walls collapsed easily.

Irene looked at the three people with a strange gaze.

“Oh my, why is the nobleman in a place like this?”

“Come on, leave this matter to us and go quickly.”

“You’re right! These monsters are very easy for us.”

The children in Irene’s arms recognized one of the three who suddenly appeared.

“Matthew Samchoon!”

“No, why are you still here? Didn’t you hear me tell you to evacuate?”

Matthew, who came running a month later, simultaneously lifted the two children in Irene’s arms with only
one arm. He immediately recognized that the people who saved the children were Irene, Lacey, and Aiden.

“Thank you for saving our children. Hurry and go to the shelter together.”

Irene stood up, looking up at him. In the meantime, Lacey came over after dealing with the monster and
held my hand.

“We will take the lead and take care of the monsters, so you can follow us.”

Matthew took a deep breath as he spoke.

“Uncle, do you still need to cry?”

“Uh-huh, has this uncle ever been sick?”

“But….”

“Why are you worried when you’re so strong? Come on, let’s go.”
 Irene realized that he was an esper. Knowing that his slightly trembling body was still holding on with the
will to overcome, she grabbed his arm without hesitation.

“Uh? If you’re surprised, I’ll help you….”

#Episode 103

Starting Point (3)

Matthew couldn’t speak. Because a strange energy enveloped his entire body and wouldn’t let go. He was so
shocked that he lost sight of the children he was holding.

“Ah, guys!”

Contrary to what a confused Matthew expected, the children did not fall to the floor. The children who
stopped in the air were so amazed that they could only utter the exclamation ‘Wow’. Only then did he realize
that these people were also the same type of people as themselves.

“…Can you use strange powers like us?”

Irene was completely convinced by his words. All three of these people are Espers.

“Those who use mystical abilities like you are called Espers. If you’re asking if we are Espers, the two people
here, excluding me, are Espers.”

“Then what is this energy….”

Matthew felt his trembling body calm down against his will. Not only that, it felt like a surge of energy that
was incomparable to anything I had experienced before.

Despite this, he stared at the woman who said she was not an esper. Irene recognized the look in his eyes
and responded with a light smile.

“I am a guide. It works to remove the impure spirit of the Esper. The action you just received is called
guiding.”

“Guiding….”

“Hasn’t the more you used your power up until now, the more painful it has been?”

Matthew was taken aback by Irene’s question again. Instead of being speechless, the others standing behind
each added their words.
 “You’re right! At first, it was good because my strength improved, but it was difficult because I suddenly got
sick and couldn’t control my emotions. Some days I was so distressed that I couldn’t sleep.”

“My body actually hurt, and it wasn’t just on the outside. I felt nauseous, and one day I couldn’t even see.
Just thinking about that time makes me sweat.”

“Would you two please come here too?”

The people standing behind Matthew hesitated and noticed Irene’s request. She said with a small laugh.

“I wonder if I would do anything to these powerful people?”

They were cautious because they were nobles, but after hearing the joke, they felt relieved and approached
Irene. She held both of their hands at the same time. It seems that the level was not high, so it was not difficult
to guide the two people together.

After easily removing the impure energy, she let go. Then, the two men who had looked ecstatic at the
guidance said in surprise.

“Joe, can you please do a little more?”

“Can’t I just keep holding on?”

Matthew stopped the two people.

“You shouldn’t stay here for long. I have to go back quickly and protect the villagers.”

Within the capital, there were designated areas for nobles and commoners. The areas where commoners
lived were not small and were classified into villages.

“Ugh, that’s right. Matthew is right.”

“I should go. I don’t know where these monsters will come out again.”

“Where are you going?”

Matthew answered Lacey’s question.

 “A monster came out of a vegetable store and devastated the entire village. So, as I ran away with the
people, I ended up staying close to the wall. It was fortunate that there were guards guarding the castle.”

“We came to see if there was anyone left in the village.”

Irene, who was listening to the story, asked.

“Didn’t the knights come from the imperial palace?”

“It hasn’t arrived yet. Could it be because it happened so suddenly? Still, it’s the capital, so of course you’ll
come, right? Just because it’s a residential area for commoners doesn’t mean they won’t come, right?”

After hearing their story, Irene was a little surprised that a knight from the imperial palace had not arrived
yet. Even if the capital is large, there is no way it won’t be visible from the imperial palace….

“Let’s move together first.”

A total of eight people, including children, moved together. While we were going, small bugs popped out and
we were busy dealing with them. Irene also went to Qatar to catch a monster. Still, I felt fortunate that I had
stopped the biggest monster.

They were heading from the center of the capital towards the city walls.

“Kyaaah!”

Then, he found a group being chased by a monster and saved them without delay. To the group armed with
espers, quite a few monsters disappeared without a trace.

In particular, Lacey’s skills improved steadily because she was originally familiar with monsters.

“Lady, are you okay?”

She held the hand of the woman who had fallen on the floor and helped her up.

“Ah…. Thank you, thank you.”

The woman, who felt burdened by the appearance of a noble woman, did not know what to do. Lacey
couldn’t let go of the hand of the woman she saved due to a strange feeling. This was a similar feeling to when
I met Irene, so I called her right away.
 “I…. Lady Cloche?”

“Yes?”

“You need to come here for a moment.”

Irene approached with puzzled eyes and found Lacey holding the woman’s hand tightly and unable to let go.

“If….”

“Yes, it’s faint, but I feel the same energy as Lady Cloche.”

After hearing Lacey’s words, Irene immediately called Aiden.

“Excuse me for a moment.”

The saved woman had to hold the nobleman’s hand again without knowing why. With a brightened
expression, Aiden let go of the hand he was holding and said.

“The guide is clear. I feel a similar energy to Rose.”

Irene immediately asked her.

“What is your name?”

“…My name is Bonica. Thank you so much for saving me.”

After hearing the name of one of the rose varieties, Irene became convinced that the name was a clue.

“First, come with us. It’s dangerous to be here.”

“Yes, thank you very much.”

We started moving from eight to eleven people. Monsters popped out everywhere they passed and each
time they disappeared, they encountered surprisingly new Espers and Guides.
 As they followed the words of the new esper, who had good hearing and eyesight, and went to rescue
ordinary people in danger, their number was over thirty.

Irene felt strange.

“How can we meet like this?”

In order to proceed in the order chosen from the list of names of star and rose varieties, one had to leave
the capital. However, due to the monster wave, we returned to the center of the capital and met Matthew and
our guide, Bonica. After that, we met one after another and it was almost confusing.

“Of course, my lady. It almost feels like a path someone has laid out.”

Aiden also nodded at Lacey’s words.

“Really. Maybe God is helping me?”

And at his next words, an electric current flowed through Irene’s entire body. The two did not know that
she might actually be a saint. However, Irene, who knew that fact, felt that Aiden’s words were unusual.

What if all of this is really God’s will?

Irene was confused. Are the moments I believed to be my own choices really the ones I chose? I had a doubt.

I couldn’t tell which was my will or God’s will. She watched the people running in front of her with shaking
eyes.

***

Ciel caught all the monsters he could see in the air and burned them. I didn’t forget the purpose of saving
ordinary people, but I couldn’t bear it because I was so anxious that if I missed even one animal, it would
attack Irene.

Kueeee!
 After easily burning the monster, he checked to see if Irene was here or not.

People stared blankly at the man in noble attire for saving them and belatedly tried to express their
gratitude, but in that short period of time, the man disappeared.

Ciel suddenly rose into the air and headed to another place. While he was catching monsters that appeared
everywhere, he happened to come across a half-destroyed building.

Since the damage was more severe than other places, my attention was drawn to it. He got down to the
ground and looked inside the store. And somewhere, I found a space where a strange monster wave started.

There was a small hole, but it was almost closed, so it looked like the monster couldn’t escape. As if to prove
it, one of the giant monster’s arms was lying on the floor.

As he looked at the strangely closed entrance, he somehow got the feeling that Irene had visited this place.

“Ha….”

Once I got a clue about her tracks, I was finally able to breathe properly. He looked into the still trembling
space of the starting point and then stepped back.

It was because I remembered the past when I foolishly followed Seoyoon across dimensions. Although other
memories were faint, some memories did not go away and haunted him.

“Whoa…. Let’s come to our senses.”

Ciel muttered while shaking his head. I floated in the air with the power of wind and focused on the sound.
He was looking for people’s screams or monsters’ cries, but he lowered his head when he heard a familiar
voice.

A familiar voice sounded irritated from where he had just been.

“Ah, why is this door so small? Madam!”

He looked down at the head that had come out through a small space. Long black hair swayed, and then an
arm stuck out.

“Ugh, it’s hard.”

 Every time Seoyoon struggled to come out, the entrance to the almost closed space opened.

“Done!”

The space that had opened up enough for her body to pass through still shimmered and gave off an ominous
energy. Seo-yoon lay face down on the floor, caught her breath, and then raised her head.

At that moment, our eyes met with bright blue eyes. Her eyes widened as if she had discovered something
strange, and her breathing stopped as she stared at me with a fierce glare.

“You….”

As soon as Ciel opened his mouth, Seoyoon started running like crazy in the opposite direction of Ciel.
#Episode 104

Starting Point (4)

Seoyoon ran while swearing. She had to protect herself at the gate where her life was at stake every time,
and her running skills were top notch.

“Mr. Lee….”

However, it was difficult to completely outrun Ciel, who was following in the air. So Seoyoon went into the
visible house. As she tried to escape through the back door, she was startled by a sound as if the entire house
was being torn apart, and instinctively hid in a corner.

“Lee Seo-yoon!”

Ciel shouted in anger as the wind blew away the roof that had turned into powder in the air.

“I know you’re here, so come out now!”

How can I get out when it’s calling in a voice that sounds like it’s going to kill someone? She was cleverly
hiding under the barely remaining roof, just timing her escape.

I didn’t wonder right now why he didn’t call me a saint. Anyway, if my level goes up, that guy won’t be able
to ignore me either.

“Do you even know what you’ve done?”

Ciel continued speaking to Seoyoon, who was hiding. Hoping to have a shred of conscience.

“Every time you move between dimensions, a monster wave explodes in the Stern Empire. Are you doing
this knowingly?”

At his words, Seoyoon only widened her eyes without saying a word. It was her first time hearing it.
However, he soon glared at Ciel in the air with cold eyes.

That doesn’t make sense. What does monster waves have to do with me moving between dimensions?
 That man always hated himself. Seoyoon, who thought she had enough life experience to be fooled by such a
man’s words, laughed and moved cautiously.

“…Don’t you have anything to say?”

Ciel felt a presence. Even if he couldn’t see it, he could tell where Seo-yoon was, but he waited, believing in
the faint hope. However, after spotting the back of Seoyoon running away, I felt anger turning white before
my eyes.

Instead of feeling sorry for the crime he had committed, he felt anxious as he ran away again.

“At there!”

Ciel lifted Seoyun, who was running, with the power of wind.

“Let go of this!”

Embarrassed, Seoyoon struggled, but it was no use. Despite all her hard work, she was dragged to the
previous location and shouted at him in a huff.

“What are you doing? Please lift a finger at me, a saint! At that moment, you will become enemies with the
temple!”

“I don’t understand.”

Ciel held on to Seoyoon tightly with his power and came down to the ground. The two people standing
inside the house whose roof was blown off stared at each other in silence. Then Seoyoon opened her mouth
first.

“Please let go of this. If you let me go now, I won’t tell the High Priest or the Crown Prince.”

“Ha, that’s funny.”

“I beg your pardon? Have you said everything now?”

“I don’t think you understand the current situation, but I am taking you as a criminal who caused this
situation.”

“…Sinner?”
 Seoyoon said, recalling the absurd words she heard a moment ago.

“Why are you so sure that I did it! It seems like they want to hold on to me for no reason, but do you think
I’ll get away with it?”

“Then, prove it. It’s not something that happened because you moved between dimensions.”

“….”

Seo-yoon was jealous, but as he said, she had nothing to prove. And in fact, it wasn’t like there weren’t any
corners to sting.

<In order to return, you must follow the law of equivalent exchange. A contingency corresponding to
returning to Earth arises. Do you agree?>

Before crossing the dimension, I remembered the phrase that appeared on my phone screen. What if the
accidental situation is a monster wave?

Then, as this man says, she becomes a sinner. Seo-yoon, who wanted to raise her guide level and live a
brighter life than anyone else, became scared.

Then I remembered a book I found in Korea before moving here. She rolled her eyes here and there, then
looked at Ciel and slowly opened her mouth.

“…You know. Can you please believe what I say from now on?”

When Seoyoon, who had been reacting angrily just a moment ago, spoke in a soft voice, Ciel made an even
more grim expression.

“….”

Seoyoon, who was staring at Ciel, who did not respond, cursed inwardly and smiled softly.

“No, they haven’t done anything for me, but…. It was a bit pitiful.”

“…I will not listen to useless words.”

As Ciel coldly cut off his words, Seoyoon got straight to the point without realizing it.
 “The world you live in is just an illusion in a novel!”

“…What?”

“It might be hard to believe. I understand everything. Even if it were me, I think it would be hard to believe.
But isn’t it hard to believe that I crossed the dimension?”

Ciel was so dumbfounded that he didn’t even feel it was worth responding. Of course, it was hard when I
first found out, but now it’s okay. What if the place you live is in a novel? In the end, what matters is that
people live here too.

And what is more important than anything else is that his wife is alive and breathing here. That was the
most important thing to him.

Seoyoon was embarrassed by Ciel, who wasn’t as shocked as she thought, but didn’t make an effort to show
it. She whispered to him angrily.

“Don’t you want to live a real life? If you cross the dimension with me, real life exists. Real life! How is it?
Aren’t you curious?”

Seoyoon, who was bound by the power of wind, desperately appealed to him, but Ciel’s expression did not
change at all. Rather, a faint disdain was reflected on his expressionless face.

“…If you don’t believe me, you will regret it.”

Seo-yoon tried to use force and threaten to somehow escape his powers, but it was no use. She started to
worry when Ciel didn’t move. I had a premonition that if I was taken to the imperial palace or temple while
being misunderstood like this, it would become difficult to move between dimensions in the future.

Even if you keep your cell phone well hidden, you might confess if you are tortured. No. Since there is a
crown prince, it will be okay.

All sorts of thoughts passed through my mind. As Seoyoon was trying to figure out a way to escape from
Ciel, a loud noise rang out right next to them.

“Aaaah!”

Seoyoon screamed at the noise of the building collapsing, and Ciel immediately went up into the air to
assess the situation.
 “Aaaah!”

And the subsequent people’s screams made Seoyun think, and Ciel immediately began annihilating the
monsters with his wind powers.

“Uh?”

At that moment, the intangible wind that was holding Seoyoon was released. She quietly backed away
without taking her eyes off Ciel, who was attacking the monster in the air.

She moved silently and hurriedly hid behind the wall before he noticed.

And as she was about to run away, something he said stopped her.

“…No. What does monster wave have to do with dimension travel?”

The text that popped up on my phone said it was an accidental situation, but there was nothing that said it
was a monster wave. So it’s probably not your fault.

“No. No. Come to your senses, Lee Seo-yoon.”

I’m not going to be here for long anyway, so who cares what happens. A world like this that appears in
novels.

Seoyoon glanced at Ciel, who still hadn’t noticed, and took out her cell phone. She couldn’t hide her joy
when she saw her grade clearly displayed on the phone screen.

“It became B-level!”

She made a loud voice without realizing it and then glanced up. After seeing that Ciel was still looking
somewhere else, she quickly opened the app.

<Would you like to go back to Earth?>

She quickly clicked ‘Yes’ without the slightest conflict.

<In order to return, you must follow the law of equivalent exchange. A contingency corresponding to
returning to Earth arises. Do you agree?>
 Her eyes no longer wavered despite the familiar warning message. Rather, with maddened eyes, she
pressed agree. I was no longer afraid of the dimensional space opening before my eyes like a mouth opening.

“If only I could raise my grade….”

He could have done worse than this. At the same time that Seoyoon entered the black space, Ciel turned his
head. He quickly tried to catch Seoyoon with his abilities, but he was one step too late.

All he caught was one shoe. Ciel muttered an expletive while looking at the shoes floating in the air.

“Fuck!”

I felt like an idiot for grabbing everything and missing it, but I couldn’t stand watching the sacrifices made
by ordinary people. He levitated all the monsters into the air and burned them.

Since it was a technique that used excessive energy, I dealt with it one by one as much as possible, but I
couldn’t waste any more time. Also, since that woman has crossed the dimension, the next monster wave may
explode.

I haven’t caught all the monsters yet, but another monster wave is created.

Anger filled his head at the unbelievable situation, but all he could do right now was to kill the monster in
front of him and ensure the safety of the general public.

And although I found traces of Irene’s visit, I still couldn’t figure out exactly where she was. His heart was
pounding madly because he was worried about her. His heart told him to hurry and find the guide he had
engraved on, but he could not abandon the responsibility placed on his shoulders.

Instead of chasing the disappeared Seoyoon, Ciel perfectly blinked at the monsters attacking ordinary
people.
#Episode 105

God’s Grace to You!

Irene was protecting the general public along with the espers and guides who increased one by one.

“I think it would be a good idea to look elsewhere, just in case. Let’s split into teams and send out scouts.”

The Espers immediately moved at her words. The guards guarding the castle walls were surprised to see
them moving in perfect order. I was also impressed by how organized they were compared to trained security
guards.

I didn’t know who was at the center. The guards shared Irene’s family name among themselves and were
amazed.

“Isn’t the Cloche family the family that protects the outskirts of the empire?”

“I heard that the Cloche family has been around since the empire was created.”

“Then isn’t he no different from a founding creditor?”

“I know one of their operators. I heard that although they are few in number, they are very skilled.”

“Hey, this guy. Is there anyone who doesn’t know that rumor?”

After hearing people whispering, Lacey unconsciously raised the corners of her mouth. Irene receiving
praise felt much better than receiving praise herself.

“Lady Cloche, I don’t think I’m hearing any more strange noises. Have all the monsters disappeared?”

The one with the best hearing among the Espers approached and spoke. Irene stared blankly at the new
esper she met on the way. For a commoner, his clothes were luxurious. However, his attire was a bit lacking
to be called noble.

He looked particularly nervous with Irene in front of him. I was even more suspicious because she acted like
I already knew her.

“What is your name?”

 The most surprising thing was that I already knew her last name.

“Ah…. My name is Marco.”

When Irene heard his name, a light yellow rose came to mind. Just like the color of his hair. Irene looked at
Marco and thought about his abilities.

Esper has good hearing and eyesight….

Irene questioned him again, as he was born with abilities that were not particularly great, but were perfect
for scouting.

“When you say that the monster’s cries can no longer be heard, does that mean the entire capital region?”

“Yes, I can no longer hear that strange voice that was bothering me the whole time. Did it disappear
naturally?”

There were quite a few monsters that his group had killed when they came here, but it wasn’t an amount
suitable for the level of the monster wave. Irene looked into the distance, wondering what might happen. The
sky, to be exact.

There was no doubt that Ciel must have stepped forward and dealt with the monster. So doesn’t that mean
that the news reached the imperial family? What happened to Seo-yoon again?

Irene was curious, but frustrated because there was no way to know. In times like this, it would have been
nice to ask Aiden to find Ciel, but Aiden seemed to be of a lower level than him. I said before that I couldn’t
hear it.

She looked around with frustration. As I looked at the citizens sitting in a huddle in front of the castle wall, I
noticed that the sun was gradually setting. It seemed difficult to stay up all night like this, but I couldn’t think
of a solution.

As if reading her thoughts, Aiden approached her and spoke first.

“You can take us to the mansion.”

“…Little Duke, can you hear what’s in my heart?”

Aiden laughed slightly at my words.

 “Have you finally realized that?”

“Really?”

“I’m kidding. So don’t misunderstand.”

“Ah….”

Since there is no machine to measure grades like in Korea, it is difficult to determine. Irene had a vague
feeling that her grade might not be low. At that time, I heard the sound of several horses running from afar.

They all turned their heads in the direction of the sound. The brilliant blonde hair was seen first.

“…It’s the Imperial Knights!”

The guards shouted. Then the citizens gathered in front of the castle wall rose up from the floor, making a
loud noise. They had hope despite their haggard looks. There was a belief that now that someone had come
from the imperial palace, everything would be resolved quickly.

“Wow.”

Jace stopped his horse and looked around at the people. As I ran, I was shocked to see the horribly
destroyed buildings. And I reflected. Instead of waiting for Ciel, he should have led the knights out right away.

However, I felt relieved when I saw the people who survived safely. He looked down at Irene, who was
standing in front of them. Come to think of it, no matter what happened, she was always there.

He approached Irene, who was here again this time.

“Young lady.”

“I offer my greetings to His Majesty the Crown Prince, the little sun of the empire.”

“Greetings.”

Starting with her greeting, everyone there bowed or fell to the floor. Jace answered loudly for everyone to
hear.
 “It’s time to say hello. I have no desire to be greeted in this situation.”

“Yes, Your Highness.”

Irene straightened her lower back and lowered her eyes. Because according to etiquette, you are not
allowed to look at the faces of the royal family in public. Jace spoke to her in a voice filled with admiration.

“Wow, you did something big again.”

“No. Citizens voluntarily fled here. I joined later.”

“No. You must have done something.”

Jace also had faith in Irene’s words, the source of which was unknown. I definitely believe that things
wouldn’t have gotten any worse because she was there.

He smiled regardless of the situation, knowing that he had found a talented person.

“Your Highness, even if that wasn’t the case, there were some difficulties.”

“Okay, tell me anything.”

Irene responded by thinking that it would be better to solve the fundamental problem rather than solve it
privately.

“The foundation of life they had built for a long time has collapsed. Since this happened due to the
apocalypse called monsters, I hope Your Majesty will give us a helping hand. Aren’t they the driving force of
the country?”

Because the words sounded dangerous, the Imperial Knights, Aiden, and Lacey standing around were
nervous. However, Jace, who was willing to listen to anything Irene said, answered willingly.

“Okay. What you say is right. If you are a citizen of the empire, it is His Majesty’s responsibility, so it is also
my responsibility, so of course I have to take care of it.”

The entire conversation between the two was heard by citizens standing behind them. They believed that
the imperial family would help them, but they were also worried because they were commoners.
 Even the nobles look down on them and look down on them because they are commoners. Is it any different
for the royal family? The thoughts I had came to mind. Their devastated hearts disappeared and hope filled
them, and they shouted at the same time.

“Wow! Your Majesty the Crown Prince!”

“Thank you!”

And they called Irene like this.

“Saint, thank you!”

“God bless you!”

“If it weren’t for the saint, we might have had to spend our days on the streets like this. Thank you!”

Irene hurriedly waved her hand with a puzzled look on her face.

“No. I am a saint….”

“We will pray every day so that the blessings of God Asteras will always be with His Royal Highness the
Crown Prince and the Saint!”

Marco looked at Irene, who was embarrassed and didn’t know what to do, with eyes full of awe. He had
better hearing than others, so he could clearly hear people shouting one by one.

No one regarded Irene as a saint without any doubt. This was a cry that came from the heart, not just
someone’s words. The moment I realized that, I felt goosebumps all over my body and was able to understand
what the high priest had said.

In fact, Marco was a Holy Knight disguised as a commoner and came here under the orders of the High
Priest. There was no way the temple did not know that a monster wave had occurred. Above all, the temple
was in chaos because it was a desperate situation, as if God’s protection had been broken.

However, the high priest did not panic and instead called Marco, who had recently suffered from a high
fever and had strange abilities. At the same time, the high priest referred to Marco as Esper.

I couldn’t believe it at first, but after seeing the situation before coming here, I understood. It was because I
had a strange feeling the moment I saw Lady Cloche.
 And after witnessing other espers, I learned that not only the crown prince and the duke have the powers of
espers.

Additionally, what I experienced in the waiting room could not be explained in words. He had five senses
that were superior to others, and his heart pounded as if it were going to explode when he heard the scent of
roses that filled his nose and the sound of bells ringing in his ears.

The voice strangely mixed within it was clearly not human.

So who exactly is the existing saint? For the first time, he had doubts about the saints because it was
inconceivable that there were two saints.

So, when the High Priest asked me to find Lady Cloche, I was actually glad. Because it was an opportunity to
see the truth for myself.

And now, I have come to realize that everything was God’s will. A real saint….

“God’s grace to the saint!”

Like everyone else, he raised his voice calling for the saint. Jace looked around at the strange turn of the
situation and looked down at Irene, who was in trouble in front of him.

I felt like the questions I had been having all along were being peeled away one by one. At that moment, a
strange voice was heard. The ear-piercing cries and the footsteps shaking the ground were things I was
familiar with just a few hours ago.

Irene looked up at the sky with wide-open eyes. There was a swarm of wing-shaped monsters there.
#Episode 106

Where on Earth Is He?

Jace quickly unleashed his abilities. Transparent water spread out like a roof and covered the heads of
citizens. At the same time, the wing-shaped monsters began to descend.

Irene took out her bow and took aim. I hit the exact center of the forehead of the winged monster that
looked like an eagle.

Queeeeeee-.

A wing-shaped monster crashed while making a strange sound. Fortunately, the general public was safe due
to the water curtain that Jace spread. From then on, we attacked monsters in a variety of ways.

The wing-type monster was easily blinked by the attacks of the espers and knights. And thanks to the crown
prince’s ability, the injured were not eliminated one after another.

Irene was curious about the source of the suddenly appearing horde of monsters. Marco obviously said he
didn’t hear anything else, so where did it come from?

“After….”

Jace took a deep breath. He had never used his powers to this extent before. Would it be closer to say there
was nothing to write about? So I didn’t know the limit.

The sensation of my fingertips trembling was unfamiliar. He looked at both his hands. At that time, the
white fingertips gently touched and then fell. He turned his gaze along the fingertips.

Irene tried to grab Jace’s hand while he was sitting on the horse, but lost it. Jace realized this and
immediately jumped off the horse.

“Young lady?”

“Please excuse me for a moment, Your Majesty.”

He, who had not realized what she was trying to do, felt a warm energy flowing into him along with her
hand holding her again. Then, I felt my body, which had been shaking like an aspen tree, calm down.
 Only then did he realize that he had used his abilities more than they were capable of.

“…How did you notice?”

How did you find out about a condition you didn’t even know about? On the other hand, Irene smiled softly
at his question. I’ve been a guide for a few years, so I wonder if I’ll ever notice Esper’s abnormal condition.

“Would you like to be a guide for no reason?”

“Huh….”

“It’s not easy to defend people with your abilities. Maybe it’s harder than the attack.”

She recalled the past. I knew very well that protecting people is more difficult than killing them.

“…Is it?”

“Sure. Don’t you know, Your Majesty?”

“…Hmm.”

Jace seemed to understand what she was saying, but he couldn’t quite understand it. It was understandable
from the crown prince’s perspective since he had never watched anyone before, but personally, it was
impossible.

He looked at Irene with mysterious eyes and thought of the disappeared saint. I was so enraptured by the
guidance that was better than that of a saint that I felt like I would harbor evil desires without realizing it.

So he tried to turn his gaze to the safe people and thought about his duty.

Irene also looked at the sky again while guiding. Ciel, who seemed to be visible from the air, was still not
visible.

Where on earth is he?

***
 Seoyoon moved quickly while checking the remaining battery. Since I was caught by Ciel, I crossed the
space before he appeared. Occasionally there were dangerous moments when monsters popped out, but the
more I went through them, the more I learned about the timing.

“I finally became S-class!”

She let out a cheer, then quickly covered her mouth and looked around. Hiding near the capital’s walls, she
became aware of her surroundings and lowered herself even lower.

She flagged down the other guide while checking. As I focused only on moving through dimensions, I was
surprised at the number of guides that had increased in the meantime, and then I checked the SS-level guides
and held my breath.

“What’s this….”

The SS level guide was a level that did not exist not only in Korea but also in other countries.

“Nonsense. How do we get this grade?”

Seoyoon checked the battery after calculating how many times she would have to move to get her grade to
SS.

“Wow, it’s only 8%. No. You can do it twice, or even three times. You can just come and go right away.”

Although she had already achieved her goal of reaching S level, she could not be easily satisfied after seeing
that there was a guide with a higher level than her. I couldn’t stop being greedy.

“This is your last chance. All you have to do is become the world’s first SS-level guide and go back. In this
world, whatever happens, what does it have to do with me?”

Her remaining conscience tried to stop her, but she couldn’t stop her fingers. Seo-yoon quickly clicked on
the app and opened the dimension door again.

***
 Ciel was quietly looking down from above the capital. I flinched when a wing-shaped monster appeared for
a moment, but persevered as I watched it quickly disappear. Because I had to save up my strength.

And although he noticed that there were people gathered there and the crown prince was there, he silently
looked at other places. Seoyoon has clearly crossed the dimension, but no monster wave has been created yet.

Did it explode somewhere other than the capital?

He had a variety of possibilities in mind, but his intuition seemed to indicate that it would occur not far from
the capital. But even as the sun gradually went down, no monsters were visible.

Ciel, who was rather anxious about that, did not move in the air until dusk. As Ciel watched the sky turn
dark and the gathered citizens move in a long line, he belatedly discovered that Irene was among them.

“Irene….”

He wanted to run to her, but the moment he opened his body, a huge roar rang out. It felt like my hair stood
on end from a roar I had never heard before.

There was more than one roar. When the monster wave exploded, a series of loud noises sounded as if
announcing its beginning. Ciel checked the direction from which the sound came with a thoughtful look on his
face.

Dust began to surround the western walls of the capital. Anyone could have guessed that there would be a
monster inside.

“What is that?”

Behind the dust, space opened again, and a huge monster came out of it first. A large hand tore the space,
and all the monsters I had seen in the past, from multi-legged centipede-type monsters to wing-type monsters
and bug-type monsters, burst out from under it.

And a space opened up next to it again.

Ciel, who witnessed the monster waves exploding simultaneously, slowly lowered his gaze. The long
moving procession stopped and Irene, who was in it, raised her head.

It’s dark so you won’t be able to see it.

 And yet, it felt like I made eye contact with her. Then he realized. Why did God send him again? Why did he
die in the original novel?

Everything was full of questions. Because God did not answer them one by one.

But now I understood everything. He had to exist for this moment.

And….

“I will protect you this time.”

I won’t survive with my wife’s help like I did in the past. This time he will save her.

If I could do that, there was nothing I couldn’t do to set this body on fire again.

Ciel stared with determined eyes at the monsters running in droves. He flew quickly and unleashed all his
abilities at once. Fire and wind combined to unleash tremendous firepower.

The strange crying sounds and the smell of burning skin were familiar, but Ciel suddenly felt lonely. But all
this he had to endure. He will become a shield and protect the empire and Irene.

Meanwhile, Irene, who found Ciel, tried to call him with a happy face. However, at the sound of a creepy
voice, I lowered my half-raised arm. She looked back with a fearful expression.

Although it couldn’t be seen because of the castle walls, it was quite possible to guess what was happening
outside. And she immediately checked the sky.

He crossed the night sky with countless stars. At the same time as he felt the optical illusion of starlight
swaying as he moved, an ear-piercing howl rang out.

And red light was reflected in the dark sky. Irene, who had no idea what the light meant, hurriedly tried to
pass by against the procession.

“Young lady?”

“Lady Cloche!”

“Saint!”
 Aiden, Lacey, Jace, Marco, and other citizens stopped her. Aiden ran up to her with a surprised expression
and asked.

“What’s the matter?”

Lacey also spoke to Irene.

“It would be better to evacuate first. It was a roar that was incomparable to anything before.”

Jace also turned his head and approached.

“It would be better for you to return to the imperial palace. The knights will protect this place, so don’t
worry.”

Everyone tried to stop her, but Irene had an ominous feeling and could not easily turn away. A moment
from the past overlapped. The moment she risked her life to save him.

Just like that time, I felt anxious for no reason. Does anyone know the feeling of having all of one’s internal
organs being swept out? I can’t believe I have to watch the person I cared more than my own life collapse
before my eyes….

I didn’t want to repeat the past. I just wanted to live a normal and happy life. I had finally opened my heart
again, but I couldn’t lose him again.

“This is ridiculous.”

Why does it take away her person every time something like this happens?

“Your Majesty, Holy Lady….”

The high priest who had noticed their procession at the temple hurriedly approached. He stood in front of
Irene and spoke.

“Then, go to the door you stopped at then. There must be meaning there.”

It seemed like everyone was stopping her. It sounded like he was saying that if only Ciel sacrificed himself,
everything would be solved. I wanted to run to him, but my family caught my eye.

Because unlike in the past, she is not alone.

When Irene was unable to do anything with a pained expression, a longing voice was heard.

“My daughter, what are you doing here?”

#Episode 107

I Need to Go There

At the sound of my father’s voice, I hurriedly turned my head in the direction of the sound. Not only was my
father there, but David and my mother, who had fully recovered, were also there.

Although I was surrounded by people, I ran through them and ran to my family.

“Mom!”

“I came here because I was worried about my daughter.”

The embrace I felt for the first time in a long time was so warm that the confusion I felt a moment ago
seemed to disappear in an instant. While I was being held by my mom, David ruffled my hair and said,

“Rin, what are you doing here when your brother is sick?”

“I’m sorry, brother.”

“It’s okay because you got better quickly. Instead, I’m going on an all-day date with my brother later.”

“My daughter was called by her father first, so why does she go to her mother first?”

Dad spoke in a rough voice and lifted me up lightly. Only then did I see Morgan, Nicole, and Luke standing
behind the family.

“Long time no see.”

“I was grateful at that time, young lady.”

“…I’m sorry, miss.”

After Morgan and Nicole spoke, Luke spoke with a very nervous expression. He still had a guilty look on his
face. Then David put his hand on Luke’s shoulder with a nervous expression and said,

“Lynn, Luke, control it well now. Morgan taught me very well.”

 I looked at the two people quietly and nodded weakly.

“Then that’s enough.”

I was only worried about the other espers and the guide, so I didn’t think to look into Ciel’s well-being.
Maybe I was conceited? It may have been greedy to try to help them, saying that only Ciel and I knew….

Kueee-.

Thump thump.

I escaped from my father’s arms when I heard a sound outside the castle walls. Then, I looked at the people
watching me and fixed my gaze on the High Priest. Then he opened his mouth as if he had been waiting.

“Holy woman, now you have to decide. So please go to that room again.”

I knew which room the high priest was talking about, but I didn’t hesitate to move forward. What if
something goes wrong with Ciel while I’m there?

I only realized it now.

In order to be happy, you must forget the difficult past and move forward. Instead of relying only on my
family and criticizing Ciel for his mistakes, I had to move forward only with decisions made based on my own
judgment.

It was God’s will as well.

It was God’s will for me to come here, and even though it was not my original body, it was now mine and
moved according to my will.

I am now standing here with my own two feet. So wouldn’t it be up to me to decide where to go?

After staring at the high priest, I turned my head and looked at the top of the castle wall. It was still dark
there, but the flickering flames brightly illuminated the surroundings.

I felt like I was barely able to find the light of a lighthouse in the pitch-black ocean and was only following
its ray of light. As if you can only survive by following a ray of light.

I am….
 “I want to save him again.”

However, death is not chosen as in the past. I will definitely survive and grow old and die happily with him.
Like my parents.

“…Dad. I have to go there.”

I pointed outside the castle walls with my finger. With wide-open eyes, Dad saw the flames rising over the
castle walls. Then my mom grabbed my wrist and stopped me.

“That! Let’s leave it to others, Rin.”

There was no way my mother would have allowed me to go into the fire pit, let alone anywhere else.
Because the scar clearly engraved on the back of my hand speaks for itself. But even though it was clear that
my mother would remember the past, I couldn’t back out this time.

I gently removed my mother’s hand. And then he took off his gloves in front of everyone. The colorful scars
may have looked disgusting, but I didn’t want to hide them anymore.

This scar is proof that the original Irene lived here.

And a proof that I was born again.

It is also proof that I am from here.

The high priest and the priests standing behind him took a deep breath when they saw the rose pattern
engraved on the scar.

“Oh my god….”

I checked the back of my hand. The petals opened wider than last time and looked like they were about to
fall. It felt like the rose pattern was gently emitting light.

I swept up my hair and tied it tightly with a string. Then he put the bow on his shoulder and spoke to his
mother.

“Mom I love you.”

“…What on earth are you trying to do? What are you going to do over there?”
 “Even now, that person is probably holding on alone.”

“Other people will go. There are also imperial knights here….”

I held the hand of my mother who was speaking gibberish. The bare hands that touched each other were
very warm, unlike the lukewarm body temperature that could only be felt through the gloves.

“I am his guide, Mom.”

A long time ago….

I was Ciel’s dedicated guide. Therefore….

“I have to be by your side. That’s the relationship between an esper and a guide.”

Even if that wasn’t the case, I would have tried to stay by his side, but I wanted to end our relationship with
Ciel.

“There is something I really want to hear from him.”

“But honey.”

Mom tried to stop me somehow. I expressed my sincerity because I know very well how they feel.

“Mom, please trust my decision now.”

“…Lin.”

“I was raised with so much love. There’s no way I could harbor such vain thoughts. As for me. I will live
happily until my hair grows gray like my mom and dad.”

As soon as I said it out loud, my vague imagination seemed to be given color. I recited my resolve and hope
at the same time.

“I have to go in order to be happy.”

“….”
 Mom didn’t respond to anything I said. I just looked at him with both pride and concern. At that time, my
father, who was watching without saying a word, took out a sword.

Slurp.

The sharp blade of the sword shone like cutting moonlight.

“There must be someone out there working to protect this place right now. We do not commit acts that
abandon righteous people. That’s our family’s tenth family motto. Oh, whatever.”

David also raised his sword at his father’s words.

“Father, what you said is correct. Our guard’s mission is to annihilate the empire’s monsters. What does it
matter that this place is not Clocherye?”

“I will follow you too!”

Luke followed David and drew his sword. Then everyone, from Morgan to Lacey and the nearby paladins,
drew their swords. Aiden approached me with an expression full of worry and fear and asked quietly.

“Young lady…. Is there anyone out there….”

“Yes, the Little Duke’s older brother was originally that kind of person.”

Even in Korea in the past, he did not save people based on his wealth and power. He was just a man who
said that Esper was saving ordinary people. And it will happen this time too.

I made sure to convey my words to the waiting minister. It was different from a few hours ago when I
couldn’t make a decision on my own.

“Mr. High Priest. I don’t plan on going to that room.”

“…Saint.”

“No. I am not a saint.”

“However….”
 “I want to live a normal life. This is the decision I made.”

“….”

The high priest did not say anything more to my firm words. Instead, he looked at me intently and held out
his hands.

“Please accept my prayers.”

I held out my hand with the rose symbol engraved on it. The high priest looked at the pattern with eyes full
of awe, placed his forehead on the back of his hand, and prayed.

“God Asteras. Please keep your children safe.”

I felt as if the back of my hands were getting cool as the priest prayed. I held the bow tightly in that hand. My
family and I, other espers and guides, and even the crown prince and his knights came out of the castle walls
together.

As soon as I passed through the gate, I felt the heat and an incredible sight unfolded before me. The flames
shook like waves, like a sea of fire. Inside, strange voices continued to flow and the monsters disappeared one
by one.

“…Is this the duke’s ability?”

The prince’s muttering made me anxious. I wanted to rush through this sea of fire. If I used my abilities to
this extent, it seemed like I wouldn’t be able to avoid a runaway.

My father caught me as I took a reckless step.

“My daughter. I only trust my dad.”

Oh, that’s right. Unlike in the past, I am not alone.

There was no need to blindly sacrifice one’s body and go to him. I looked into the faces of the people
standing around me one by one. David, Aiden, Lacey, Morgan, Luke and other espers were surrounding me.

They were not at all frightened by the huge fire. Among them, my father shined the most. Dad swung his
sword sharply. Then, light flowed from the sword and the fire disappeared as it was swung.
 I hurriedly put my foot into the gap, as if the water was splitting into two. Then a thick curtain of water
surrounded me. When I looked back, I immediately made eye contact with the crown prince.

After that, I never looked back. Once Dad cleared the way, he headed forward, and the monsters running
around him were caught by Lacey and the other Espers killed them.

Despite the fact that I had brought a bow and a catarrh, I moved forward little by little without any effort. At
that moment, a pillar of fire rose from afar. My chest tightened at the familiar sight.

Because it looked exactly the same as the pillar of fire he saw in the past when he went crazy.
#Episode 108

I Wanted to Let It All Go

Ciel used the energy to the maximum he could draw. The abilities of fire and wind combined to create a
synergy effect, but the monster wave did not stop. After defeating one group of monsters, another group of
monsters appeared as if waiting for their turn.

I knew that using abilities in succession without rest or guidance was the same as eating away at the esper’s
vitality, but there was nothing I could do about it.

Every time he stretched out his hand, flames swirled and the monster inside howled and disappeared. Even
huge monsters were powerless in front of him.

It didn’t take long for the fire that was eating away from my toes to burn all the way to my head.

“Whoa….”

Even my breath felt hot due to the intense heat. He exhaled with difficulty and shattered the door to one
dimension. However, a door to another dimension was open right next to it, and monsters were constantly
coming out of it. When he saw that, he couldn’t help but grit his teeth.

“…After all, this is my grave.”

I came in prepared, but I felt devastated. It was because he was starting to worry whether he could stop it
all. No matter how good an esper he is, he has his limits. Will there be another esper who can stop this
monster next time?

“No, your highness is there too….”

Yes, Irene has been diligent in finding other espers so it will be okay. As I let go of my worries, I felt as if my
body suddenly lost strength. The spirit that had taught me my limits was finally shaken.

“Tsk.”

Something hot came up that made me cry. I tried hard to swallow, but red blood flowed out through my
tightly closed lips. It felt like a fire was rising inside. He knew this was the beginning of the side effects of
overusing his powers, but there was nothing he could do.
 So, I strained my eyes and chewed my lips, pushing my abilities to the limit. Even if I die, I won’t just die. I
was planning on dragging all of these guys with me even if they went on a rampage.

Kueeee!

Crrr!

Monsters tried to get to him, but they evaporated without a trace. As the dark ash piled up around him and
was repeatedly swept away by the wind, Ciel’s pupils suddenly opened.

His body, which had his feet firmly planted on the floor, rose to its full potential, and at the same time, an
explosive column of fire began to rise.

Ciel tried to come to his senses due to the symptoms of a runaway that he had already experienced once,
but soon lost consciousness.

Funny enough, the moment I lost my mind, the past came to mind. That was also when it went out of
control.

At that time, I went on a rampage because of something….

The moment my thoughts opened up, the cause of the runaway that I had not thought of before immediately
came to mind. The reason was so clear that I wondered why I had forgotten it.

Ciel, recalling the past in which he had been deceived to an absurd extent, let out a laugh while floating as if
he was lying in the air. Even his small sigh exploded like a catalyst, making the fire around him burn even
brighter.

It was my own fault for foolishly believing the words of that woman who I shouldn’t have trusted. I can’t
believe Seoyoon just said something over the phone and was taken for granted….

The words Seoyoon had said to him in the past came to mind one after another.

[Ciel, that woman is from the special forces. How do you know if it’s a spy sent by the government to spy on
you?]

[Now I am the only one who knows you well. Seohyun can’t understand you. Wouldn’t it be scary if they
found out you were a dimension shifter? Why is that so? Unknown life forms are scary, right?]

[…Why does Esper Kang Tae-jun ask about Seohyun? Ciel, do you know anything?]
 [Ciel, it’s strange. I think my grade went down. Does this make sense? I think it’s because of you. I shouldn’t
have brought you.]

[Ciel…. Listen to me carefully. Sobbing. Seohyun…. Seohyun…. To the monsters….]

No! No!

There is no way my wife is dead. My wife was not weak like me. However….

Is she really dead? Leave me?

Ciel struggled in pain, unable to distinguish between the past and the present. Every time he moved, his
surroundings became a sea of fire and the flames were rolling around. Inside, the monster could not make a
sound and evaporated without a trace.

***

The crown prince covered him with a curtain of water, but it could not block the scorching heat. That’s how
overwhelming Ciel’s ability was.

“Hwaap!”

When her father cleared the way with his Auror, Lacey used her telekinesis to block the flames that split on
both sides. If a monster escaped through that, David, Morgan, and Luke took care of it.

All I had to do was move forward one step at a time.

“Ciel….”

A pillar of fire was rising not far away. The surrounding area was burning with intense flames, accompanied
by a whirling wind. When I got close to it, my father’s aura didn’t work either.

“The Duke’s abilities I’ve only seen so far are only partial. It’s an amazing ability.”
 Dad spoke with concern and admiration in his voice. It wasn’t just Dad. The same was true for those who
helped me.

“What should I do from here?”

In response to Lacey’s question, I moved a little closer. Flames rose from the tip of my nose, but I was not
scared.

“Ciel!”

I called to him in a loud voice. I hope my voice reaches you. I called earnestly, hoping that he would still be
conscious.

“Ciel! Wake!”

But the fire blocking us only grew stronger. Lacey, who was blocking the swirling flames with her
telekinesis, let out a short groan.

“Young lady?”

“I’m fine.”

Contrary to what she said, I felt sorry when I saw her pale face. I struggled to find a way to get through this
fire. While I was standing there for a moment, the flames shooting up in front of my nose splashed into my
hands.

“Lin!”

The people behind me, along with my surprised father, tried to protect me, but something wrapped around
my hand faster than they could. The rose pattern blooming abundantly on the back of the hand gave off a pure
white light.

And from the flower cluster, a single petal fell in a flash of light. The petals became light and circled around
me. After confirming that, I gained courage from an unknown source.

Just like in the past, I took a step towards the fire alone.

“Lin!”
 “Young lady!”

“….”

Those who were voicing their concerns fell silent as they saw the flames disappearing from me. As if the
rose on the back of my hand was withering, the petals fell one by one.

Every time that happened, a pure white light was created around me, and that light surrounded and
protected me. That’s how I was able to get closer to Ciel.

***

Ciel struggled, feeling like he was falling into endless darkness. It was like a warehouse where the harsh
words he had said to his wife in the past were stored. It constantly whispered in his ear.

[Do you think I don’t know what your plan is? Don’t act like we’re friends and cling to each other.]

He covered his ears and shouted.

“Stop!”

Know. How cruel he had poured out words to her. I already knew it very well.

As his voice quieted down, Seoyoon’s voice followed. The treacherous words flowed through his ears and
into his head.

[Ciel, your guide must be a woman sent by the government? The moment you trust that woman, you are
tied to this place. Huh? You said you wanted to return to the empire, right?]

It was confusing. Where on earth am I now?

No, I just wanted to let it all go. Is there any reason to endure this pain anymore?
 The long arms fluttering in the air became quiet. He felt his body floating in the air fall quickly, but Ciel just
closed his eyes and remained still.

Just when he thought he could finally be free from all his burdens and pain, a weak voice rang his ears. It
was the voice I wanted to hear so much.

Ciel.

When I heard the voice that people so desperately wanted to hear, I wanted to live. Within a few minutes of
deciding to let go of everything, I started wanting to live.

So he flailed his arms again. I stretched out my arm with all my might to catch her. At the same time, I
realized that it was a futile thing to do. There’s no way she could be here….

But even if it was a vain delusion, I wanted to feel her before I went. Spitting out blood and hot breath, he
once again stretched out his arms in the direction of the sound.

And he felt a hand that betrayed his thoughts that he thought would only touch the empty space. The hand
was very familiar, refreshing, and warm at the same time.

As soon as his fingertips became entangled, the hands that held each other tightly pulled him in. He, who
was immersed in darkness, opened his closed eyes to the ecstatic guidance that surrounded him.

And the sight that came into view was something he could not dare imagine. Irene, whom he had missed so
much, was shedding tears as she looked up at him. Also, the area around her was filled with pure white light,
dazzling her eyes.

He frowned and shook his head. At that time, the muffled voice rang out vividly.

“…Ciel! Please come to your senses!”

Ciel, who was still in a daze, tried to open his eyes and look at her, but he couldn’t. I couldn’t even lift a
finger to wipe away her tears.

Feeling frustrated, he was about to do something, but when he felt warm lips pressing against his cold lips,
he relaxed his eyelids. Her breath and guidance flowed in between her parted lips.

Irene leaned on her heel and tightly wrapped her arms around Ciel’s neck, who was floating in the air. I had
no intention of letting go of the man I barely caught.
#Episode 109

Blue Flame

The skin on his arm was hot. I wrapped my arms tightly around the back of my neck, which was boiling hot.
This was because Ciel, who couldn’t come to his senses, kept trying to get carried away by the wind.

If he hadn’t come to his senses just for a moment and reached out for her, Irene might have still been
stamping her feet on the ground.

So, in order not to let go, I desperately held on to Ciel who was still in the air.

“Ciel!”

I hoped that he would open his eyes, even if just for a moment like before. I hope I can confirm once again
that it is not too late.

“…Please open your eyes.”

She continued to guide her fingertips through his bare skin, but he could hardly come to his senses. Irene
pressed her lips together again to provide stronger guidance.

Ciel’s lips fell each time his body swayed unsteadily in the wind, but Irene did not give up.

She bit her tightly closed smooth lips as he usually did. He sucked the lower lip first and then inserted his
tongue into the gap. I licked the mucous membrane inside my cheek and pushed the energy into it strongly.

As the energy flowed with her breath, Ciel gradually moaned as if he was responding. Irene closed her eyes
tightly and gently stroked his hair. Every time he moaned in pain, I didn’t stop stroking his head even though I
cried. I wanted to ease his pain.

Is there any esper in this world who has experienced runaway traffic twice?

I felt sorry for him having to go through another terrible experience. At the same time, I felt strong anger. It
occurred to me that Seoyoon, who created this whole situation, was somewhere out there, but because the
most important thing to her was Ciel, the anger disappeared, leaving behind a residual fire.

Irene eagerly licked the inside of his mouth, which responded slightly. He exhaled hot breath as he sucked
on the mucous membrane, the smooth palate, and his tongue, which began to move slowly.
 “Ha….”

At the same time, he stroked the nape of his neck and the area of his ears with affectionate hands. I pray
earnestly that he will come to his senses soon.

Irene was so busy pouring out energy that she didn’t notice. The soles of your feet are completely in contact
with the ground. I worked hard to guide him, not knowing that I didn’t have to make an effort to lift my heel.

He ran his fingers over my scalp with affection, and when his lips parted for a moment, he whispered
anxiously.

“Ciel, it’s me…. I’m here. So please come to your senses.”

“….”

Irene’s voice was wet and trembled. Could it be too late? Rather than saving it like in the past, haven’t we
already missed the time? What should I do if even guiding doesn’t work?

As her anxiety grew, different imaginations began to unfold in her mind. Of course in a negative way.

“You have something you want to tell me. You have to tell me officially. Then I’ll answer again….”

Although the content was harsh, the tone was not like that at all. This was because his voice, steeped in
anxiety, trembled mercilessly.

“Let’s live happily…. Why are you doing this to me if you want to be a couple again…? Ciel, please….”

“….”

Ciel couldn’t tell if the current situation was reality or a dream, so he just blinked blankly. As he came to his
senses, his body, which had been swept by the wind, was slowly falling to the ground.

He closed his eyes again, feeling the cute lips sucking on his. Then the ecstasy doubled. When I slightly
opened my lips, a small tongue came in and scanned the mucous membrane, providing guidance.

I let out a moan as I felt a thrill as if an electric current was flowing through my entire body.

“Whoa….”
 He stretched out his hands across her slender waist and back and grabbed her shoulders. As we slowly
rubbed our bodies tightly against each other, I caught the small tongue running inside my mouth.

I rubbed her back with my fingertips while rubbing them with my tongue. He tilted his head and stuck his
tongue deep into it, tangling it. His eyelids fluttered as he cupped the back of her neck with the hand that was
holding her shoulder and plunged his tongue deeper and deeper.

It was so good that I felt like I was going to lose my mind. No matter where this place was, I wanted to put
her under me and block her with my whole body. But there was still something left to deal with, so he slowly
parted his lips, grabbing the soft hair that reached his fingertips.

“Huh…. Ciel?”

He felt itchy in his lower abdomen every time Irene called his name. He said while suppressing his wriggling
desire.

“Yes, Irene.”

“Thank god. Because it’s not too late….”

Irene whispered like a sigh while looking into the clear blue eyes. As I felt relief, all the strength seemed to
drain from my tense body. Ciel supported her waist tightly and barely answered in a trembling voice.

“…You saved me again this time.”

He felt endless affection for Irene, who saved him twice. His love for her was already overflowing, but now it
was overflowing, to the point where it felt as if all his nerves and blood were being reorganized into Irene.

Ciel, who felt uncontrollable love, could not hold back and lowered his lips again. I slowly licked her soft lips
and felt the enchanting guidance she gave me.

A tremendous energy that was incomparable to the past passed through every inch of his body. Every time
that happened, my twisted stomach returned to its proper place. It brought with it a familiar pain, but it didn’t
hit him at all.

It was because I was busy chasing the little tongue that responded to my tongue.

Seeing Irene’s attitude of not pushing him away with her hand or avoiding his lips, he thought he had to
stop, so he dug into her mouth endlessly.
 The sound of the wind blowing harshly rang out from all around, along with a muddy sound. The more
energy he received from her, the more he recovered and at the same time, the fire and wind power he
unleashed began to grow stronger.

The two were so absorbed in their reunion that they had no idea what was happening around them. The
white light and red flames surrounding them began to coalesce.

Like two people stuck together as if they were one body, the pure white light and bright red flames ignited
and changed into bright blue. That blue flame was overwhelming and superior to any ability he had displayed
so far.

Bright blue flames swirled and shattered the dimension door that was still generating monsters. The
monster disappeared without even being able to cry. And the blue flame gradually expanded in size.

***

Those who were worried about Irene, who disappeared alone, were feeling devastated at their limitations
as they had no choice but to watch. Among them, Aiden felt a sense of self-destruction as he could only watch
his brother in danger.

“…Is there anything we can do?”

“Little Duke. You two will be safe.”

David came to his side and said. He was also worried about the same thing, but he felt like he had to say it
like this.

“…Why did this happen? Isn’t it strange?”

There were still doubts about the occurrence of a monster wave in a capital city that received God’s
protection. Is this also God’s will?

As Aiden watched with trembling eyes, the pillar of fire rising in the distance disappeared.

“Uh? The pillar of fire that we were close to earlier has disappeared.”
 Everyone stared at David’s words, unable to take their eyes off him. The pillar of fire gradually died down,
but soon rose again. The flame that burned so brightly that it seemed to burn everything was similar to
before, but was completely different.

Aiden, seeing the bright blue flames, remembered a familiar pattern. A blue flame that symbolizes one’s
family. A flame that looked exactly like it gradually expanded, consuming even the red flame.

And the door through which the monsters came out was seen exploding while making a strange sound.

Jace also watched the whole scene and unconsciously lowered his arms. I had no choice but to hold my
breath and watch at the horrifying sight.

The monsters struggled all at once. Even if they tried to approach them, they were blocked by the flames,
unable to move or cry out, and were completely destroyed.

People couldn’t say anything at the sight, and the blue flames gradually took on some form.

“Hwang, His Royal Highness the Crown Prince! It would be better for you to go inside the walls.”

There was no guarantee that an esper’s ability would not attack the same esper. Those around him also
hurriedly moved at the shout of the Imperial Knights guarding him.

Arthur took the lead.

“I trust my daughter. I’m sure my daughter will come back.”

He shouted as if he had made a promise and entered the castle walls, taking with him those who could not
move further. Before the gate closed, I saw bright blue flames swelling out like a dome.

I was scared because it looked like it was going to eat the capital, but I also felt relieved. That was such a
strange thing.

And as soon as the door closed, a huge explosion was heard, and a bright light blinded their vision so that
they could not even open their eyes.
#Episode 110

God’s Protection

Seo-yoon hid from the monsters inside the gate and opened the door to the dimension.

“…It’s finally the last time.”

Lastly, I confirmed that she was S++ level, so if she passed this level, she would also become SS level. The
lips stretched out, unable to hide their joy. Seoyoon only looked at the battery without checking that her
appearance was a mess.

“If it’s 3%, I’ll still be able to hold on.”

All I had to do was move back to Korea after reaching SS level. Also, if necessary, you could just charge it
and use it.

She watched the distorted space with bated breath, not even thinking about what she had done. The cries of
monsters could be heard around her, but she couldn’t hear them in her maddened ears.

When the space finally opened, she tried to move on without waiting. But something was strange. She
expected it to be a forest or near the castle wall, and stared blankly beyond the blue space.

“I’m sure it won’t fall from the air, right?”

She was worried that a dimensional door had accidentally opened at the top of the sky, so she put her head
in first. As she poked her head out and examined the situation, she realized that the blue color she saw was
not the sky, but a shape.

Blue flames were spinning regularly along with the sound of the wind hitting my ears. And Seo-yoon froze
when she met eyes filled with greenery like a forest.

As soon as Irene, whose eyes were full of anger, found Seoyoon, she pushed away Ciel who was standing
next to her and approached her with great strides.

“Lee Seo-yoon!”
 Irene did not miss the opportunity. It was a while ago that I noticed that Ciel’s ability had mysteriously
changed, but when I realized that that ability had closed the door to all dimensions, I had a premonition that I
would meet Seoyoon.

I never thought that an opportunity like this would come right away.

“Hi!”

Surprised, Seoyoon quickly tried to put her head in, but Irene was one step faster. She recklessly grabbed
Seoyoon’s hair.

“Kyaa! Are you crazy? Aren’t you going to let go of this?”

“Do you know what you have done!”

“Why are you saying it’s my fault that the monster wave broke out!”

Seoyoon, who had already heard Ciel’s warning, responded harshly by grabbing Irene’s wrist, which was
holding her hair. Irene spoke with a bewildered expression at her words.

“Are you saying you would have done so if you had known?”

Meanwhile, Ciel came to Irene’s side and said, wrapping her arms around her shoulders. Just like a child
who is telling a story.

“I warned you clearly, Lynn. But even after hearing what I said, that woman ran away and disappeared.
Stupidly.”

“…Stupidly?”

Seoyoon continued speaking while glaring at the two people.

“So what are you going to do! Where is the evidence that I opened the dimensional door and a monster
wave exploded? Aren’t you going to let go of this?”

Seoyoon’s scalp stung so much that she shed tears. Although it looked slim, it had great strength.

“If you treat a capable guide like me like this, I will tell the Highness of the Highness and the Crown Prince.”
 “How do we know if you are competent or not?”

Seoyun couldn’t hold back her laughter at Irene’s words.

“How dare you compare yourself to me? You’ll be surprised to hear my grades. Let go of this quickly.”

“…How do you know the grade?”

“That’s because it’s all on the cell phone….”

Seoyoon answered obediently, then raised her eyes.

“Ai, you can take care of that. I don’t even know what a cell phone is.”

Looking at her like that, Irene muttered without realizing it.

“Malbonsae is the same.”

I laughed at the same speaking habits as in the past. She stared at the black hair in her hand for a moment,
then clenched her fist.

“Ahh! All your hair is ripped out!”

“I guess the hair isn’t the problem? Shouldn’t you be lucky that your head wasn’t pulled out?”

As Irene’s voice, which had been full of excitement just a moment ago, quieted down, a chill went down Seo-
yoon’s spine. Only then did I properly see their expressions. The eyes of the two people were cold, like espers
dealing with monsters.

The hair on my head stood on end as if I was trying to figure out when it would be best to kill this thing.

“Hwang, I want to meet His Highness the Crown Prince. Tell His Majesty I have come. Hurry!”

“Why should I do that?”

“What?”
 “That’s right. How much of a blow would it be to the empire if you were to disappear? Is not it?”

Ciel couldn’t take his eyes off Irene, who was speaking while holding Seoyoon’s hair tightly. It was because I
felt like I would fall in love again with the imposing appearance that was no different from the past.

He quietly watched Irene’s actions with the corners of his mouth raised.

“You be careful what you say….”

Seoyoon spoke in a voice that was much weaker than before.

“Then you must speak directly from now on.”

“…What?”

When Seoyoon, who spoke bluntly out of pride, slightly raised her eyes, Irene could not stand it anymore
and grabbed her hair and shook her violently.

“Ahh! Just say it!”

Seoyoon, who was in so much pain, grabbed Irene’s wrist, who was holding her head. Irene took a deep
breath and then asked in an irritated voice.

“Why did you do this?”

“…So, you said it earlier. Why on earth is my dimensional shift related to the monster wave?”

Irene asked Seo-yoon, who played the fool until the end, a different question.

“Then why did you go through dimensions so many times? You probably did it because you had a purpose
too. Is not it?”

“….”

When Seoyoon did not respond, Irene took out the catarrh she had brought with her. As the sharp blade
came before her eyes, Seoyoon shouted with a distraught look on her face.

“Back, your grade has gone up!”

 “What?”

“Every time I cross dimensions, my level goes up! If you were a guide, you would know. How ridiculously
low-rated guides are treated!”

“….”

Irene was speechless. I was shocked and speechless when I heard that the woman who had been so harsh
about her grade in the past had actually improved her grade through dimensional travel.

“You may not believe it, but I’m close to SS level right now. If you kill me like this, the empire will suffer a
loss.”

Seo-yoon saw Irene as an opportunity and continued her threatening-like appeal to Irene, who did not say
anything.

“I have the highest rank in the empire. How is it? Do you understand me now?”

“….”

Seo-yoon, who quickly became elated, even said things she didn’t need to say. I don’t like it, but it seems to
have good power, so I thought it would be fun to use it in many ways.

“I think you’ve passed S-rank too…. So, I will especially make you my dedicated maid. How is it?”

Irene, who was glaring furiously, slowly opened her lips.

“What do you do if your grade is high? After all, you have never guided anyone except for His Highness the
Crown Prince. How can you prove your abilities?”

In response to Irene’s question, Seoyoon rolled her eyes and then turned to Ciel.

“Peacock! I might be able to guide you now. Come here quickly!”

Glancing at Kathar’s sharp blade, Seoyoon desperately called out to Ciel, who had taken a step back. While
spitting out a huge curse inside.

But he didn’t move at all. It was because the conversation between the two reminded me of something from
the past.
 In the past, Seoyoon’s matching rate was not good with any esper. If the compatibility was too poor, no
matter how good an S-level guide was, it would not be able to surpass a B-level guide with good compatibility.

What if the penalty arose because the grade was forcibly raised?

When that thought occurred to Ciel, he began to have doubts. Why did God knowingly bring a fake saint
here?

Isn’t that because this woman has a role to play?

He looked up at the blue flames surrounding us. Even though it was my ability, I felt something strange.
Looking up, he turned his gaze to the back of Irene’s hand.

The rose pattern with only a few petals left was still shining. And every time a petal fell, a halo of light
swirled around her and met his flame, turning it into a clearer blue.

At that moment, a hypothesis came to mind.

God rather hoped for the current situation.

All of the monsters that appeared in Monster Wave were ones seen in Korea in the past. It seemed like a
monster from Earth came through the space that opened up when Seo-yoon crossed over into another
dimension.

There are monsters in the Empire, but they even brought in monsters from Earth to create the current
situation.

Therefore.

What if you needed a device to push yourself to the limit?

Seoyoon’s greed becomes the catalyst, creating a monster wave in the empire and then raising his abilities
to the limit. And God sent Irene to him. She is a true saint.

Then, the fake saint goes to work and the real saint takes care of the situation. What is the reason why it
needs to be resolved?

While he was pondering, he got a hint again from Irene’s words.

 “It doesn’t matter whether you know how to guide or not. They say they have to pay for the crime of
creating a monster wave that even broke God’s protection. You should also apologize to the people who were
sacrificed because of your greed. Bow your head.”

Irene grabbed Seoyoon’s hair and pressed it.

“Hey! Oh no. What do you want by doing this to me? Please let this go…. It really hurts!”

Ciel couldn’t hear Seoyoon’s loud cries. He froze with a shocked expression, like someone who had been hit
in the back of the head.

What if God’s protection had expired?

So, I felt like all of this would make sense if it was God’s will to give me His protection again.

In order to protect the empire, God brought him back and brought here the wife he desperately needed.
When all the clues were solved, the blue flames surrounding them began to move in one direction.
#Episode 111

Would You Say It’s Underground?

Ciel was the only one who noticed the change. He tried to suppress his abilities, but it didn’t work. The blue
flame no longer listened to him.

“…Lin?”

He couldn’t take his eyes off the fast-moving blue flame and called out to her, but he couldn’t reach Irene’s
ear. She held Seo-yoon’s hair tightly and planned to see it through to the end.

Should I just give them a stern warning to stop them from doing this anymore?

Either that or….

“Of course it would be fastest to just kill him.”

Irene held Katar up with cold eyes. With a thoughtful face, Seoyoon put her hands together and began to
pray.

“Ji, what are you saying now! Okay! Wrong! You did it wrong!”

“You are a person who does not know self-reflection. How can I believe that?”

“You just have to reflect! Stop!”

Despite Seoyoon’s pleas, Irene held the blade to her neck and only stared at Seoyoon’s neck with cold eyes.
It wasn’t something I could leave to Ciel anyway. Because espers are beings that cannot harm guides.

So, if the opportunity came, he planned to handle it himself.

And I didn’t know that now was that opportunity.

“Hey, let me show you this!”

 Seoyoon hastily took out her cell phone. I opened the phone and showed it to Irene and spoke in a trembling
voice.

“Now, look. By looking at this, you can find out where the guides and espers are in the empire. And this is an
app that shows their level.”

Irene checked the guide’s grade displayed on the familiar screen. Although it wasn’t specifically named, the
first thing that caught my eye was the overwhelming rating.

“It’s SS level….”

“I’m S++ level! If you start in the Empire and then move back to Korea, you will become SS level, so you are
the same!”

Seo-yoon, who suddenly revealed the truth, was surprised and covered her mouth with both hands. Irene,
who did not believe Seoyoon’s words anyway, did not show any reaction.

She wasn’t surprised that she was SS-rank. Because I thought maybe that might be the case. The proof was
that even though I tried my best to guide Ciel, an SS-class esper, it was not difficult at all.

After a moment of hesitation, Irene quickly snatched the cell phone from Seoyoon’s hand.

“What are you doing!”

“Hmm….”

Irene confirmed that the battery only had 3% remaining and spilled arsenic. Saying that there was no
battery for something this important was no different from saying that I was planning to go back to Korea
anyway. Just like Seoyoon said a little while ago. If he achieved his goal, he would have thrown the empire
into chaos again and disappeared alone.

Seoyoon held out her hand with a face full of embarrassment.

“You don’t know how to handle it anyway. You have to be careful about that. It’s something that doesn’t
exist in the empire….”

What if you start screaming loudly? Now, Seoyoon looked at Irene with an earnest expression in her
obedient voice.

Irene searched the app by touching the screen in a familiar way, as if to show off to Seoyoon.
 “…Uh?”

The sight looked so familiar that Seoyoon could only blink blankly.

“Through this, you know where the guide is. Everything I said I heard from God was a lie.”

“…How do you do that?”

“I never believed anything you said in the first place, but if you have a conscience, you can do it. Are you
going to get punished for doing that?”

“….”

Seo-yoon felt an unknown fear. Even before she crossed the dimension, she was confident that there would
be no guide who would follow her, not only in the Empire but also in Korea, but that was not the case at all
now.

I couldn’t say anything with my face flushed with an inexplicable fear.

Irene was looking through the apps and found one with a familiar pattern. An app with Gisela roses on it….
She checked the back of her hand. Although there are almost no petals left now, what was drawn on the app
was clearly the same as the rose on the back of one’s hand.

“What is this app?”

“…Uh?”

Seoyoon still looked at the cell phone screen with a blank face.

“…Uh?”

And when I saw the app for the first time, my eyes widened.

“What?”

Irene didn’t answer and just shook Seoyoon’s hair as she stared at her phone with a dumb expression.

“Evil! I don’t know either! This is my first app!”

 “This is your first time seeing this app? It’s your cell phone. Why don’t you know?”

“It’s definitely an app that didn’t exist. It’s not a lie. This is my first time seeing this too.”

Irene looked into Seoyoon’s eyes. If you’re telling a lie, I’m thinking of slitting your throat right now.

“Jin, it’s true….”

Seoyoon answered helplessly, avoiding the green eyes that had become as dark as a forest at night. Only
then did Irene take her gaze away from Seo-yoon. And without delay, I clicked on the app with the rose
symbol.

Then a sentence came to mind.

<Would you like to reinstall God’s Protection?>

“…God’s protection?”

The questionable comment continued as the screen automatically turned.

<If you press the button, the existing remnants of God’s protection will disappear and new God’s protection
will protect the entire Stern Empire.>

After looking at it for a while with an incomprehensible expression, I checked the battery. Irene, who saw
that it had decreased to only 2% remaining, turned her head and looked at Ciel.

He was standing right next to her. He had already seen the contents of his phone and just nodded while
making eye contact with Irene. Trusting that he seemed to know something, she pressed the big button on the
screen before the phone turned off.

“W-what are you doing!”

Seoyoon screamed in horror when Irene manipulated her cell phone.

Irene looked at the large sentence that appeared on the screen and then looked at Ciel. He read the
sentences slowly.

“You have worked so hard so far. The rest of your life will happen as you wish….”
 She also read the remaining sentences along with him.

“I hope you are happy in this life. My dear children….”

At the end, the phone screen turned black. Then Seoyoon had a seizure.

“Give it to me! Give it to me!”

Irene lost her cell phone as she was violently grabbing it. Seoyoon, whose eyes rolled back even more at
that, grabbed Irene’s wrist, who was holding her hair, and shook it off.

Seoyoon stretched out her arm to somehow pick up her cell phone. As soon as her hand caught a hard
object, she quickly tried to pull back. However, Irene held Seoyoon’s arm holding the cell phone tightly.

“Let go of this! You crazy bitch!”

Seoyoon struggled to hide behind the space. Her eyes had already rolled back, but she quickly changed her
stance and started yelling.

“Let go! Let go!”

Irene held Seoyoon’s arms tightly with both hands and did not let go. Meanwhile, the ground began to shake
and the blue flames spinning around them began to glow and spread.

“Irene.”

Ciel hugged Irene from behind and blocked her with his body. I was very anxious because I didn’t know how
the situation was going.

“Let go of my arm!”

Seoyoon shouted in a voice full of embarrassment. This was because the space was closing on its own. Irene
also noticed that the space she was trying to escape from was slowly closing and stared at Seoyoon’s arm.

Irene raised the corners of her mouth, remembering that the monster’s arm fell off when she closed the
space before.

“I know that? Seoyoon Lee?”

 “…Shut up and leave this behind!”

Irene smiled brighter and tightened her grip on Seoyoon’s arm.

“Ahh! It hurts!”

“It looks like you’re dissatisfied with your low grade. You don’t know there’s a deeper bottom than that,
right?”

“…What?”

“The guide still protects your life, right? But ordinary people can’t do that. And there is also a basement that
is lower than the floor. I don’t know if you know it’s a special forces unit? It’s a place where you build a shield
with the corpses of your comrades in order to survive.”

“….”

Seo-yoon stopped breathing at the familiar words Irene uttered and looked at Irene through the gaping
space. The round green eyes were looking at her happily.

“And there are places where they are treated worse than special forces. Would you say it’s underground?
No, if the special forces were to speak of Banjihara, it would be a perfect basement.”

“…Yes, how are you?”

“Why do you think you are the only one who came over from Korea?”

Seoyoon, who was startled by Irene’s words, kept her eyes wide open.

“Hey. Haven’t you heard that story? Sometimes I wonder where the guides who followed me to the field
who came back after being seriously injured go.”

“….”

“Do you think he went back home? No way. You’re not that naive.”

The more Irene spoke, the more Seoyoon’s blood drained. I became more and more afraid of Irene, who
spoke as if she knew me well.
 “There’s a place they go. A place where only guides who can guide but cannot follow the site go. People call
that place a battery charging station.”

Irene’s words also reminded Ciel of a place he had heard of. I had occasionally heard Espers talking about a
dark place that existed not only in Korea but all over the world, with unusual walls.

I now know if Irene knows that place, but….

Irene stretched her arms as much as possible, checking that the space was almost completely empty.

“You are an S++ level guide, so you will be loved. You will get attention like you wanted.”

“Aaaah!”

Seoyoon resisted with all her might, but she was unable to defeat Irene. Irene thought that this method
would be better than killing Seoyoon. I hope you suffer as much as you caused us. Dying is just a moment
anyway.

“Please! Please let go!”

“Goodbye, Seoyoon Lee. It’s disgusting, so let’s not see each other again.”

Seoyoon was screaming in a space that was becoming increasingly dark. And when the blue light
disappeared completely, I didn’t feel any pain, but I felt the absurdity.

Dump.

The body that was resisting to pull out the arm fell backwards. She struggled to get up, but Seoyoon
couldn’t.

Because my arm to support the ground disappeared.

“Ahe….”

Seo-yoon shed tears while making strange noises that could not be put into words. I tried to get up, but I
couldn’t. And….

Wow.
The monsters that heard her screams had already smelled her and were approaching.

“Oh, no….”

Inside the dark gate, Seoyoon could neither ask for help nor resist. To anyone.
#Episode 112

Happily

Irene threw Seoyoon’s arm, which fell like a cartoon, on the floor. Ciel lifted the cell phone in his hand into
the air with the wind.

“The battery is dead.”

“Just leave it with that arm. Get rid of it.”

“If you want.”

Ciel blew away Seoyoon’s arm along with the cell phone. From the beginning, I had no interest in what
happened to Seoyoon. If Irene wanted to, she could have killed him herself, but at this point, she didn’t feel
any emotion.

“I guess I needed your ability and this proof.”

Irene muttered as she watched the flower petals gradually disappearing from the back of her hand. The
ground shook and the wind blew like a typhoon, but it had no effect on the two people.

This was because Ciel was blocking it tightly. Of course, there was also the belief that even without his
power, it would not have any effect on them.

“The petals keep disappearing….”

Irene couldn’t take her eyes off the rose pattern gradually disappearing on the back of her hand. Not only
was the sight amazing, but it was also because as the petals disappeared, the burn marks disappeared along
with them.

I should have been happy when the scar disappeared, but it felt odd because the evidence of the original
Irene’s existence was disappearing. Ciel, who heard her mumbling, covered the back of her hand with his own
and hugged her from behind.

“Don’t make it complicated, Rin.”

Just by hearing her voice, I could tell what she was thinking. His heart throbbed at the slightly sad voice.
 “It suddenly occurred to me, what happened to the Stern Empire in the past?”

Ciel thought about Irene’s question for a moment and then answered slowly.

“I think it’s gone.”

Therefore, God would have had no choice but to intervene indirectly. And I would definitely have to turn
back time.

Was it because he couldn’t come back? Or was it because Seoyoon did not play the role of a saint?

Well, what good is reason now?

Ciel looked up at the sky and pulled Irene deeper into his embrace.

“I don’t know what will happen, so it would be better to go somewhere else.”

At his words, Irene took her gaze off the back of her hand and raised her head toward the sky. Pure white
light was intertwined and expanding. The light, which grew to encompass not only the capital but the entire
empire, became so dazzling that I could no longer look at it.

“Okay, let’s move.”

As soon as she gave permission, Ciel took flight holding Irene. The two passed through the light and came
up higher. Above, I watched the light grow wider and wider.

The light expanded endlessly and finally disappeared, emitting intense light. As the blinding light
disappeared, the capital city covered in deep darkness came into view.

And the two people were silent for a moment after confirming that everything from the monster’s body to
the dimension door had completely disappeared. Irene, who was looking down blankly, slowly raised her
head.

I took a deep breath with a relieved heart. As the cold night air entered my lungs, I was able to feel a sense
of reality. Their long journey has finally come to an end.

“Ciel, look at the sky.”

 At Irene’s whisper, Ciel raised his head and looked at the sky. The sky was filled with stars, and the
mysterious aurora, a mixture of green and blue, was shining beautifully.

It seemed like the stars were pouring down like rain. The two people admired the beautiful and wondrous
sight in silence for a while.

Then suddenly Ciel opened his mouth.

“Irene.”

“Huh?”

“Sorry.”

“….”

After hearing his sudden apology, she slowly blinked her eyelids and nodded gently.

“Huh.”

“I’m sorry, I’m really sorry.”

“…Huh.”

He continued, burying his face in the crook of her neck.

“Love you.”

“Know.”

“I can’t do it without you.”

“I know that too.”

Irene reached back and gently stroked the back of his head. Then he tightened his grip around her waist and
whispered in her ear.
 “I fell in love with Yoo Seo-hyun, and I’m equally in love with you now. If you forgive me for acting like a
fool….”

I felt like I knew what she was thinking, but that didn’t mean I wasn’t nervous. Ciel swallowed dry saliva
and continued speaking.

“In this life too…. Will you become husband and wife with me?”

The trembling voice completely captured her heart. She smiled because it was what she wanted to hear.

“Don’t say mean things.”

“…Huh? Ah Okay!”

“Don’t come to me or call me when I’m out. I also need to have a social life.”

Irene recalled the past and pointed out the bad things he had done.

“But that….”

“But, but, that is, don’t say this.”

“Well, then….”

“Use it, that too is prohibited.”

“…Okay. I’ll try.”

“And don’t worry about me following you around.”

Ciel responded to her words by burying his face deeper. A voice filled with regret and sadness poured into
her ears.

“You’ve never bothered me. Rather, I was happy. But I didn’t think I should show it. I will never lie anymore.
There is no need to try to deceive others anymore.”
 His voice grew stronger as he spoke. Then he raised his head and turned her body. Irene quietly looked up
at Ciel. The night sky was wide behind him, and countless stars were twinkling, making it feel like a halo for
him.

“Irene de Cloche.”

“…Yes.”

“Leopard’s eldest son, Ciel de Leopard, respectfully requests you. Will you please accept my marriage
proposal?”

Ciel, who was nervous, could not take his eyes off her face. He was watching, not wanting to miss even the
slightest change in facial expression, and persistently stared at the beautiful lips slowly curling up.

Her face, smiling brightly like a flower in full bloom, was seen in slow motion, and that moment seemed to
be engraved on his retina. It felt like he was imprinting himself on her again, and it felt like the moment when
she was imprinting on him too.

No, the imprint was no longer important. Only Irene’s heart mattered.

Ciel just stared at Irene’s lips with a dumbfounded expression. She found that very funny and laughed softly
before answering.

“Yes, willingly.”

With that short answer, he felt like he was gaining the whole world. Ciel only licked his lips and then lifted
her up.

“I will make you happy for the rest of your life! I’m going to be really good!”

He flew higher and higher while holding her. He soared with her, as if she was representing his own
thoughts.

***
 I returned to my family with Ciel. Dad and David, who had been waiting intently right in front of the gate,
spotted us first.

“Dad, I thought my daughter would come back safely.”

Contrary to his brave words, Dad’s eyes were tearful. I ran one step at a time.

“Dad!”

He looked relieved while being held in his strong arms. David also patted my head and said.

“I waited, Rin.”

“I’m here, brother.”

“Okay. Welcome.”

And Aiden, seeing Ciel, ran over. Her face was speechless, as if she had already shed tears once.

“Brother!”

“Aiden.”

“They told me not to do anything dangerous! Why is it that you do whatever you want!”

“I’m sorry, Aiden.”

“How worried I was. Brother, what should I do if something goes wrong with you?”

Ciel, who lost his parents at an early age, was heartbroken by his younger brother’s words. He answered by
stroking his younger brother’s head.

“This will never happen again. I promise.”

“…Yes, please keep your promise.”

“Okay.”
 And the crown prince came and spoke to us.

“Both of you….”

He had a strange expression. The crown prince looked at us for a moment with a grateful yet somewhat
regretful expression, then continued speaking.

“Good job. I will not pass up the contributions of these two people.”

“I am very grateful, Your Majesty.”

“I’m so sorry.”

As soon as the crown prince finished speaking, the people around him cheered. All the monsters that would
harass them have disappeared, but there are plenty of reasons to be happy.

Everyone shed tears as they hugged their families and loved ones. Although it was only a short time, I could
understand the fear and pain they must have felt.

I also hugged my dad and then David, then looked at Ciel before running towards my mom who was running
from afar. He was talking with Aiden and his retainers when he saw me.

We looked at each other for a long time, as if we were talking with just our eyes, and then smiled at the
same time.

“Lin! Oh my God!”

I ran to my mother’s call. As always, I was wrapped in my mother’s arms.

“Mom!”

“I’m so glad you’re safe.”

Mom said as she fumbled with my body. I said this while holding out the back of my right hand to my
mother who was checking to see if there were any injuries.

“Mom, would you like to see this?”

 “….”

Even when my mother saw the back of my clean hands, she didn’t say anything. My eyes widened in shock
as if they were about to tear apart.

“…Persimmon, thank you. Oh God.”

“So, don’t worry anymore.”

At my words, my mother burst into tears and covered the back of my hand with both hands. Mom cried like
a child. I also smiled as I saw the corners of her mouth turn up even as she shed tears.

I also fell into a strange feeling as I checked the clean back of my hands. Not only the rose pattern but also
the scar had completely disappeared, leaving it just white. The back of my hand, which left no trace, seemed
to speak on behalf of God.

Now live your life….

Yes, from now on I will live my life according to my own will. Happily.
#Episode 113

Drew the Future

The sun had fully risen, but we each went into our rooms and lay down on our beds. Perhaps everyone in
the capital was similar? Even those who escaped safely would not have been able to sleep out of fear.

After blocking out all the blinding sunlight with thick curtains, I lay down on the bed with Ciel. In the middle
of a dark room, bright blue eyes were staring at me.

“Are you tired? Go to sleep.”

He couldn’t control his mouth all the way back to the Duke’s house. Although he grew up with words, his
actions were not the same. His hand, which had been patting my back as if trying to put me to sleep, became
strange.

Although I was tired, it didn’t mean I didn’t feel the same way, so I put my hand on his hard chest as if
responding. Then I heard heavy breathing.

“Lin….”

The low sound of the voice gave me chills. It felt like my ears were tickling, so my neck automatically
twitched.

“You must be tired….”

Even though he was worried about me, he couldn’t stop running his hands over my body. Hot breath clung
to my face.

“Are you going to stop if you’re tired?”

I asked the question deliberately mischievously. Then the hand that was continuously massaging my back
suddenly stopped. He was silent for a moment, as if he was conflicted, and then slowly gave an answer.

“…Yes, that’s right.”

Even though he was full of regret, I couldn’t bear to see him thinking of me first. I raised my body while
pressing his chest. I nimbly climbed on top of him and stared into his eyes shining in the dark.
 Ciel said with his eyes wide open in surprise.

“Rin?”

“I’ve wanted to try it for a while.”

How many times have you had a relationship without being drunk? Once? Was it twice?

I slowly looked over his body without breaking any of the guidance. Tension slowly built up as I felt the firm
yet smooth skin touching my fingertips. Opening his loose-fitting gown, I slowly brushed his skin with both
hands.

“Whoa….”

Ciel’s breathing became heavier under my touch. Instead of asking what he said, he grabbed my waist
tightly with both hands. We brushed our skin as we undressed each other in silence. My body heated up as my
hands became more and more intense.

I moved my waist back and forth while pressing my hand against his chest. I lazily rubbed my skin against
his, brushing his soft hair and scratching his scalp with my fingertips.

When I pressed and swept the outer shell of his ear with my fingertips as he was doing to me, he let out a
loud gasp as if he couldn’t hold it in any longer, but showed patience to let me do whatever I wanted.

Instead, it tightened my waist so hard that I felt like I couldn’t breathe, but it actually made me excited.

“Ha, Ciel….”

I kept calling his name as I held it hot and hard.

“Ciel, El….”

“….”

He didn’t take his eyes off me, letting me do whatever I wanted. The blue eyes that stared persistently shone
with longing. I arched my back as I looked into his eyes.

His presence, which I could feel deep inside, made my whole body boil with heat.
 “Ahe….”

I felt like my body was tightening as my mind turned white. I bit my lip as I curled my toes, feeling the
dizzying sensation of losing moisture along with the heat.

At that moment, as if he couldn’t bear it anymore, he let out an animal-like howl and strongly grabbed my
waist. Soon, my body began to shake uncontrollably.

“Tsk, Rin!”

Just as I didn’t guide, he also didn’t use his abilities. We hugged each other just to feel each other’s body
scent and heat.

Exhaling hot breath, we found each other’s lips. I grabbed my slim jawline with both hands and parted my
lips. The creeping lump of flesh skimmed my mucous membrane and entangled my tongue. A wet sound filled
the space.

At the same time, wet sounds spread from elsewhere. The sound of a child splashing in the water sounded
obscene. Two large hands holding my waist came up to scan the line next to my waist.

He was gripping the soft flesh on the inside of his shoulders and arms, and he was moving frantically like a
galloping racehorse. I was closing my eyes and it felt like I could see stars.

I clung to him, unable to even breathe properly due to the ecstatic sensation as if a cluster of flashing lights
were exploding before my eyes. I grabbed his hair as I tightened my legs.

My toes spread wide and tears streamed down my face. My mind was a mess and my senses were strange,
as if they were flowing backwards. And the end was as dark as the bedroom we were in.

“Sigh!”

Along with his heavy breathing, a groan came from between my lips. We just hugged in silence for a while. I
relaxed on top of him. He lightly supported my sagging body and kissed my face repeatedly.

“Lin, I love you….”

I just burst into laughter at the sorrowful voice and sweet words. I hugged his shoulder and thought, ‘I’m
happy,’ and then fell asleep.

In my dreams, I pictured a future with him. The past no longer appeared in my dreams.
 ***

It wasn’t Ciel or Aiden who caught me as I was about to return to Clocherye with my family after resting at
the Duke’s house for two days.

The emperor’s messenger came to the Duke’s house and delivered the emperor’s words on his behalf.
Everyone in the Duke’s house, including me, showed respect to the messenger.

“Irene de Cloche and Duke Ciel de Léopard ask you to prepare and enter the palace immediately.”

The messenger politely handed the letter he had brought to Ciel. He quickly checked the contents of the
letter and then looked at me. It’s the emperor’s order, so what use is my opinion?

I felt like I was going to burst out laughing because his behavior was so funny, but I tried to hold back my
laughter and nodded. I immediately changed into formal clothes and got into the carriage with Ciel.

He was wearing the uniform he wore every time he entered the palace, and he looked really sexy. When I
looked at him with playful eyes, he smiled softly at me.

I can’t be that cold when looking at other people, but when those eyes touched me, it was amazing and
pleasant to see them disappear like snow in the heat.

Duke Leopard’s family was not far from the imperial palace, so they arrived quickly. Ciel got off the carriage
first and held out his hand to me. The crown prince greeted us as we got off, holding his large, strong hand.

“Did you rest well?”

From his words, I realized that the emperor had called us today out of consideration.

“Yes, it is. Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty.”

Unlike my greeting, Ciel spoke without hiding his rough voice.

“Will you be able to rest in just two days?”

 “Wow, how did the duke turn out to be so childish? I don’t think it was like that before….”

“Isn’t it time to accept your changed self? Don’t think about the old me anymore.”

That probably refers to Ciel before his regression. Well, you might think the crown prince changed in just a
few days, but in reality there was a gap of over 10 years.

“Ha…. I get it. Okay, let’s go now. Abama has been waiting since morning.”

“All right.”

From what the crown prince said, I learned that he had personally come to meet me. It was a great thing for
the chamberlain to come out, but I was surprised that the crown prince himself came to meet him.

We followed the crown prince to the place where he would have an audience with the emperor. Ciel may
have come often, but I looked up at the door of the throne room where I had come for the first time.

The large door was beautiful with colorful jewels and elaborate workmanship.

“Abama, the Duke and Baroness Cloche have arrived.”

The door opened wide at the prince’s words. Inside, the emperor seemed to have been unable to wait and
was walking towards us. We had no choice but to bow from an awkward distance.

“I see the sun of the empire.”

“I offer my greetings to His Majesty the Emperor.”

The emperor ignored the greeting and came straight to me with a big smile on his face.

“Oh oh! You are the daughter of the Cloche family!”

“…Abama, how come you come here?”

“Jim shouldn’t be able to wait any longer. Crown Prince, didn’t you tell me to wait just one day? But now I
can finally see the faces of my loyalists….”

“It’s not a reward if you call me right away after working hard, Abama.”
 “I get it. Okay. Yes, of course it will be difficult since the monster wave disappeared.”

At that time, the emperor’s chamberlain came up and said:

“Your Majesty, the luncheon preparations have been completed.”

“Yes, you got it right.”

I looked at Ciel in surprise at the word luncheon. He sighed, probably because he had expected it.

“I would be very grateful if you told me about that in advance, Your Majesty.”

“Teing, the duke has always been stubborn and frustrating. How nice would it be to have a meal together
while we’re here?”

“…Yes, I understand.”

The emperor’s words reminded me of what Ciel had said to the prince before. Did you say that the royal
family does not understand the inconveniences of the nobles? As he said, the royal family definitely had that
point.

“Unfortunately, the Empress is not feeling well today. The Empress was also curious about you, but it was
unfortunate.”

“That’s right, Abama. Oh my mom was so curious about Lady Cloche….”

“It did. I said I was curious about what it was like to be the crown princess.”

The crown prince was startled by the emperor’s words, and Ciel’s expression hardened in an instant. He
held my hand as he was escorting me and spoke to the emperor with a determined expression.

“Your Majesty, please tell the Empress that Lady Cloche already has a fiancé.”

“What? Did you ever have a fiancé? Who?”

The place we moved to as we spoke was the height of splendor. When my eyes were drawn to the luncheon
room where only those invited by the royal family could enter, Ciel gritted his teeth and answered.
“Irene will be a duchess, Your Majesty.”

The way he answered was so disrespectful that I felt like he would get scolded by the emperor.
#Episode 114

What a Waste. Such a Waste

Aside from that, it wasn’t that I didn’t feel happy. I don’t want to compare myself to the past anymore, but at
times like this, I couldn’t help but compare. Unlike in the past when we were busy hiding things, we have now
developed a relationship where we can be honest….

As I slowly raised the corners of my mouth, I made eye contact with the crown prince. He had a mysterious
expression just like when I saw him before, but when he made eye contact with me, he tried to smile.

“…Duchess?”

“Yes, Your Majesty. So, please take the matter from the Crown Princess away.”

“Hehe, that’s cheeky.”

There was a bone in what he said while laughing. Thinking that he was the emperor, the emperor opened
his mouth to help Ciel, but the emperor was quicker.

“Wow, it’s really fast. Jim knew it would be like this. It’s been like that since I was young. Even though he
behaved like a bear, he was as fast as a wolf at important moments.”

The emperor rubbed his chin and called the chamberlain.

“Give me some cool cold water. I turned on this useless nonsense and it makes me feel stuffy. What are you
doing, not sitting down?”

The emperor, who was already sitting, spoke to me, Ciel, and the crown prince who were standing quietly.
The crown prince sat down first, then Ciel and I sat together.

The chamberlain quickly brought cold water, and the emperor drank it without stopping. I felt embarrassed
at his attitude, but I was able to control my expression thanks to Ciel holding my hand.

Ciel spoke to the emperor with a sullen expression, as if he were speaking to the crown prince.

“Honestly, you didn’t even know much about Irene.”

 “…Something pure. I didn’t think you knew what you were hiding.”

“Now that you know, it’s no use.”

“Anyway, this guy.”

The emperor seemed to have lost his temper as he arrived at a private place reserved for members of the
royal family. As I was staring blankly, feeling a little embarrassed, the crown prince cleared his throat.

“Abama, Lady Cloche is there, but I wonder if you are treating the duke too personally.”

“Why don’t you say you’ll become a duchess anyway, that bastard?”

“But….”

“We are no different from our family, who we will know anyway, so I will take it easy. Okay, is that okay?”

The emperor, who was answering the crown prince, suddenly asked me. Since his eyes were focused
directly on me, I quickly nodded and answered.

“Yes.”

It felt strange from the moment the emperor asked me if I was okay. Isn’t the answer already decided?

“Look, the young lady says it’s okay, but why are you stopping her? No. Now, doesn’t becoming a duchess
mean becoming my niece and daughter-in-law?”

At the emperor’s words, I widened my eyes in surprise and looked at Ciel. I didn’t know that the dukedom
contained royal blood. He spoke to the emperor with a sour expression.

“Strictly speaking, aren’t you my maternal cousin’s niece and daughter-in-law?”

“Then isn’t it true that you are my niece and daughter-in-law?”

“It means further than that. Please don’t call me niece or daughter-in-law in such a friendly manner.”

“This Goyan….”
 “Your Majesty, shall I bring some food?”

The chamberlain casually asked the emperor if it was a familiar sight.

“Don’t ask me all those things, just bring it to me.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

The chamberlain began serving food as if he had been waiting. Then Ciel began to diligently take care of me.

“Should I ask you to bring some iced water?”

“…Huh.”

It seemed like habits couldn’t be easily changed.

“Ah, our Rin prefers meat rather than fish…. Is today’s steak only served with fish?”

“No, Duke. The lamb is also prepared separately.”

“Then try to get that first.”

“Yes.”

I looked at Ciel, wondering if it was okay to do this at a meal with the emperor and the crown prince, but
Ciel didn’t seem to care at all. Rather, the emperor watched Ciel’s actions with a look of bewilderment.

“Is it because I’m not an esper that you don’t understand?”

When the emperor asked the crown prince, the crown prince answered with a calm expression while
cutting.

“To be honest, if it were me, I would have done the same thing as Ciel, so I have nothing to say.”

“It’s not because he’s an Esper. Do not desecrate what comes from the heart.”
 At Ciel’s words, the prince’s expression also changed to that of an emperor. We finished our meal in a
strange atmosphere. While eating the cake and fruit for dessert, the emperor got down to the point of inviting
us.

“I was late to get to the point because I was happy to see Jim. I heard carefully about the merits of the duke
and his daughter through the crown prince.”

“It was something that had to be done.”

“Yes, I think so too.”

“Hehe, the future of our empire is bright. There are such young loyalists.”

“I think so too, Abama.”

“Yes, the crown prince should become closer to them. Isn’t the burden the setting sun anyway?”

“Your majesty.”

When the chamberlain standing nearby called, the emperor answered with a hearty smile.

“Wouldn’t you like to retire and live with your grandchildren if I step down?”

“But please stop saying such things. Only when His Majesty the Emperor is strong will the Stern Empire be
strong.”

“It’s okay because the crown prince is here.”

The crown prince’s eyes widened for a moment as if he was surprised at the emperor’s words, but he soon
became calm.

“That’s why I want to give a reward to the duke and the lady. The reason I called you here separately was to
ask you directly what award you would like to receive.”

I was surprised by the emperor’s words. I couldn’t control my expression this time. But I had something to
say.

“Please give the reward to the Duke rather than to me, Your Majesty.”
 “Huh? Why do you think so? I heard from the Crown Prince that the Lady’s hard work was great.”

“Still, it’s not like the duke who tried to burn my body. And I haven’t done anything myself. I just guided
them.”

“Lynn, that’s the biggest thing. You still don’t understand?”

Ciel said as if he was a little frustrated and squeezed my hand. When I looked at him, he continued.

“The existence of an esper is imperfect. Therefore, Esper’s abilities can be harmful. If it weren’t for Rin, I
might have disappeared leaving behind great damage to the empire.”

“The Duke is right, Abama.”

Even the crown prince joined in and spoke. Then the emperor asked me.

“These two are talking like this. I also want to reward the daughter who devoted herself to the empire. Is
there something you want?”

After being conflicted for a moment, I said what I had been thinking the whole time.

“I hope you will create an organization for newly emerged espers and guides. The espers I discovered had to
endure pain for a long time. I also felt anxious, thinking it was a curse. The guides were also confused and
worried about the sudden high fever. I hope Your Majesty will help them with their anxiety.”

“Ho…. What a wonderful child.”

The emperor turned to me with a more burdened expression than when I first saw him. Ciel looked at the
emperor with an uncomfortable expression as he put his elbows on the table and brought his face closer.

“That’s definitely what Jim should do. Now, tell me what reward you want.”

When I asked this question, there was only one reward that came to mind.

“…Then please reward my family.”

“To the family?”

 I added my words to the puzzled emperor.

“What I grew up seeing was the back of my family.”

“….”

“My parents did not neglect the residents of the territory even though the family’s finances were difficult.
And even my brother, who was in charge of the territory along with his parents as the heir. I learned
everything from my family. So, if I step forward and receive an award this time, it’s all thanks to my family.”

At the end of my words, the emperor burst into laughter.

“Hehe, it’s a waste. Such a waste. My luggage is so precious that my stomach hurts. I’ll just go.”

Whenever there was a persistent question, the emperor would get up from his seat and leisurely disappear
with the chamberlain. I looked at Ciel with an incomprehensible expression. He must have been looking at me
the whole time, and our eyes immediately met.

“…Why do you look at me like that?”

The eyes were very strange. The crown prince secretly pinched his side as he looked proud, like a parent
watching a child do something proud, but he didn’t move a thing.

Instead, he smiled wider and wrapped his arms around my shoulders.

“Then, Your Highness the Crown Prince. We will now leave.”

“…Huh, I wasn’t going to say this.”

The crown prince continued speaking without hiding his discomfort, as if he had been holding back the
whole time.

“Since the duke acts as if he owns the world, ugly feelings are rising.”

“Haha, Your Majesty, you will soon have the whole world.”

“Hmm, that went well. Peacock. Even if that’s not the case, I have something urgent to say, so please follow
me to the office for a moment.”
 “…Do you really have to do it now?”

“Okay, I guess what I ate today doesn’t suit my stomach. Like Abama, I have a huge stomachache, so please
follow me. Hurry.”

“No…. If your stomach hurts, you should call a doctor.”

“That’s it! Follow me right now! My chamberlain will personally pick you up, Lady!”

“No, Your Highness. For a moment….”

I covered my mouth with my hand as I watched the two people. It was so ridiculous and ridiculous that I
couldn’t stand it. Ciel was taken along that path, and I leisurely looked around the imperial palace and
returned to the Duke’s house.

In the meantime, the emperor’s messenger had already visited, and a letter was left behind. After checking
the letter, my father froze in embarrassment, and my mother also froze in shock.

My brother started muttering while picking up the dropped letter later, and then he also froze.

I read the contents of the letter, leaving the three people frozen like statues.

“I present you with a title befitting a margrave who has been in charge of the outskirts of the empire for a
long time. As of today, Baron Cloche has become the Marquess of Cloche….”

As I read along, I froze, no different from my family. At that time, Aiden came into the room we were in. It
was strange for a person who was always polite to do that, so we looked at him at the same time, and he
shouted while holding the letter.

“Brother, what about you?”

“I’m still in the imperial palace….”

“Young lady! His Majesty the Emperor has granted him the title of Grand Duke! What should I do with this?”

Thinking of the emperor who had done something incredible in that short period of time, I recalled what
Ciel had said.

That means the royal family can’t imagine that the nobles will feel uncomfortable.
#Episode 115

Save It, It Becomes Shit

Rumors quickly spread that the emperor had bestowed the title. My family, who was trying to return to
Clocheryeong, was stopped by countless invitations and the emperor drove in a wedge.

“Rin, there’s another letter from the imperial palace.”

My mother held out the letter to me with a fearful expression, which any other noble would have been so
embarrassed and didn’t know what to do with. I received the letter on behalf of my mother.

He removed the wax with the emperor’s seal accurately imprinted on it and opened the envelope. What was
written on the fragrant paper was none other than an invitation to a celebratory banquet.

“Mom, we are having a victory celebration at the imperial palace. So it looks like they are inviting the espers
and guides who helped at the time, as well as their families. Also….”

I hesitated and read until the end.

“They said they would hold a title succession ceremony for our family and dukedom….”

It was a very full-scale banquet. You won’t be able to refuse this banquet.

“…This is not the time, Rin.”

After hearing what I said, my mother suddenly became urgent.

“I didn’t bring a banquet dress, what should I do?”

That was inevitable because my family came to see me with only the bare minimum of luggage. Well, could I
have guessed that something like this would happen at that time?

I was so worried that I got up and tried to help my mother when Lu Man, the duke’s butler, came to see me.

“Excuse me. Marquis, Lady Marquis.”

 The changed name was very awkward. From being a baron to being suddenly a marquess….

“Yes, why are you doing that?”

“Miss, please speak comfortably to this Luman.”

Luman, who had been well-mannered before, became even more polite, perhaps because he had heard
about Ciel’s marriage proposal.

“So, what’s going on?”

Lu Man answered my question with a bright smile on his face.

“I said that His Highness would need it, so I called the designer of Irene’s clothing room whom I had called
before. I came to tell you because I’m scheduled to arrive in a little while.”

“…Ciel?”

“Yes, not only the young lady, but also the Marquis, the Marquis, and the Marquis Yeongsik entered the
palace, leaving a message that everyone should dress in matching outfits.”

“Did you enter the palace this morning as well?”

“…Yes.”

Ciel seemed to have a strong dislike for not only the crown prince that day, but also the emperor. That’s
because he had a very bad attitude.

I didn’t notice it at the time because it wasn’t very noticeable, but the royal family seemed to have secretly
long rear ends. You’d better be careful.

“Then I’ll have to call dad and brother too, mom.”

“I guess so. Duke…. No, I am grateful to His Highness the Archduke for his consideration.”

“Yes, that’s right.”

 It seemed like they probably heard about the celebration before we did. I held my mom’s hand and went to
my dad and brother.

***

Ciel spoke while watching the work to restore the capital. Jace, who was next to him, clicked his tongue
when he saw Ciel like that.

“The duke is becoming more like a child by the day.”

“If you change your perspective and think about it, you won’t say you’re like a child.”

“That’s why I have to show off in a reasonably good way. It’s all like that in the first place. The more you
save, the more you have to hide it.”

“Do you know that too?”

Ciel asked with a self-deprecating smile at Jace’s words. I remembered the mistakes I had made in the past.

“What do you mean?”

To Jace, who answered casually, Ciel whispered as if conveying something important.

“Save it, it becomes shit.”

“…What?”

“If you cherish it, it turns into shit, Your Highness. So, I live my life showing off to my heart’s content. In this
life….”

“Her….”

Jace looked at Ciel with a dumbfounded expression as he said the word ‘Shit’ to the face of the crown prince.
Then his expression changed and he asked softly.
 “…What happened to the saint?”

The temple also did not announce any statement regarding Seo-yoon, who disappeared one day. In fact, Jace
noticed it to some extent. But I wanted to hear it clearly.

And the duke seemed to know the details about it.

“…Would you like me to tell you in detail?”

“I hope so.”

“Hmm….”

Ciel was worried. Is it good to be honest about the past?

“First of all, the saint will never return to the empire again.”

“…Right.”

“Yes, I don’t know if your Highness knows, but a monster wave is generated every time the saint, or rather
Seoyoon Lee, crosses dimensions.”

“How could that happen…?”

“Although she knew this, she ignored the victims to satisfy her own greed.”

“….”

“Even though I conveyed it to him when I met him in person, he opened up another dimension and passed
on.”

Jace listened quietly and then asked.

“Was it to satisfy some greed?”

“He confessed that the guide’s level increases every time he crosses dimensions.”
 “Then…. You must have seen the last of the saint.”

“Yes, Lin and I met together. At that time, I still encountered it while trying to cross the dimension to raise
my level.”

“Huh….”

Jace sighed in sorrow and looked up at the sky. Although I cherished him so earnestly, for the first time, I
harbored bad feelings toward the saint who put the empire in danger.

Ciel spoke to Jace, who was in a calm mood.

“Your Highness, a new guide will definitely appear. According to Lin, the guide showed up one step late, as if
matching the number of people with the Esper. It is said that the Lady of Count Clascent, who recently
returned to the estate, also met the guide. The first male guide of the empire.”

“Ho…. That’s something to celebrate. But why does the duke know everything I don’t know?”

I didn’t ask the question with any intention. It was pure curiosity. It was just surprising that the duke
received news faster than the crown prince himself.

At his question, Ciel made a solemn expression, then blushed and laughed heartily.

“…Something?”

When Jace spoke, feeling displeased, Ciel opened his mouth as if he had been waiting.

“I don’t think it’s something that can be forced for people to respect and follow others. As Your Highness
said, news that should naturally reach the imperial palace first is coming to Lin first. Of course, this is not a
crime of insulting the royal family. They just wanted to deliver the news to our dear Lynn as soon as possible.”

“….”

“Of course, I told them out of consideration for Your Majesty. But isn’t it possible to block personal letters?
This is true. To be honest, I was jealous and tried to stop them, but they were so persistent and said they
would return the favor.”

“….”
 “Your Highness, as you know very well, don’t nobles have a habit of trying to return favors they have
received in some way? I thought it was the face of the family and all that.”

“….”

“Do you know what happened to my uncle, who wasn’t far away, who presumptuously approached Irene
and offered her a gift of cash to repay her favor?”

“…What happened?”

Jace knew very well what kind of person Count Essur, the duke’s rubber wife, was. It was even more
uncomfortable because he was a man as sneaky and persistent as a snake.

That’s why Ciel just let it go even though it bothered him. Because I didn’t want to bother you by touching it
for no reason.

“Tsk….”

As Ciel remembered that day, he held back his laughter and barely continued.

“I was slapped with a gold coin. Wow, he threw the gold coins in his pocket at his face with such precision.”

“Huh! If you look closely, the young lady really has a big liver. Has Count Essur been quiet?”

“Of course, he was angry and made a fuss, but he also verbally lost to our Rin.”

“What did you say?”

Jace became more and more absorbed in the story without realizing it. The gloomy feeling I had just
moments ago because of the saint was gone.

“I shouted that there was no reason for you to be treated like this, regardless of your rank or performance.”

“Her….”

“Then he told me and my younger brother that if he wanted to be treated like an adult, he should act like an
uncle.”
 Jace couldn’t take his eyes off Ciel, who had a proud and reassuring expression on his face. If you have your
own guide, will you make that kind of facial expression? Or is that simply the expression of a man in love?

A stone fell next to Jace, who was in deep thought. However, before it could reach the prince, the brick was
returned to its original position by Ciel’s wind power.

“S-sorry!”

The worker fell to his knees in contemplation. Jace waved his hand as if it was okay and Ciel spoke instead.

“You can call me for things like that.”

All the heavy bricks were lifted by the power of the wind, just as the workmen had done at Clocheryeong.
He ordered, moving the bricks to where they were needed.

“What you need to do is quickly restore the collapsed house. But don’t worry about the little things and
focus on your main job.”

“Yes, I understand!”

The workers, who were scared because they were nobles, relaxed and quickly began laying bricks. Ciel, who
was watching, saw the sun setting and said to Jace.

“Then, Your Highness. Your Majesty will take charge of this place.”

“…Huh? Where does the duke go?”

Jace, who was deep in thought, reacted late. But Ciel was already flying far away. He smiled happily as he
remembered Irene receiving a new dress.

Just thinking about the couple’s outfits to wear at the banquet tomorrow made me feel like I was dying of
happiness. Of course, I hadn’t told her yet about the couple’s outfit.

“I need to give you a lot of surprises from now on.”

Ciel, although a bit foolish, headed towards the Duke’s house with the happiest smile in the world.
#Episode 116

A Pair of Butterflies

“My daughter, you are so pretty. You were pretty even when you had the gloves, but I like you even more
without them.”

As I was preparing for the celebration, my mother, who had already finished preparing, came and said. Mom
looked at the back of my hand, which still had no scars, as if it were some amazing treasure.

At that sight, a small laugh burst out and my body shook, and the maid spoke from behind me.

“Ah, lady. No. For a moment….”

“Oh sorry.”

The dress I tailored this time was a sleeveless empire dress. Although it is a design that is not popular in the
Empire, I made a bold decision because it was a style I really wanted to try.

The color was dark blue, and transparent diamonds were encrusted from the chest area, making it look like
stars in the night sky. Perhaps because the dress was of a simple style, the maid put a lot of effort into her
hair.

After pulling it to one side, I put obsidian jewelry on my hair. Instead of just one pin, she added several
small pins to create a sense of unity with the dark blue dress.

“Was this peridot ornament sent by His Highness the Archduke?”

“Yes, Mom.”

Mom said as she looked into the large wooden box placed on the table. Ciel sent me about 20 jewelery
accessories that matched the color of my eyes.

Necklaces, earrings, rings, and bracelets of various designs were contained in the box. I chose the jewelry
with the simplest design among them.

She wore a large peridot necklace densely packed with transparent diamonds and earrings with the same
design. And on her wrist, she wore a ribbon made of chiffon, a material similar to that of the dress, and a small
peridot gem dangling from it.
 “My daughter, you are so pretty. Maybe she’s the prettiest in the empire?”

“Is it only visible to mom like that?”

After getting everything ready, I said as I got up from the chair. Then an answer came from the other side.

“It looks like that to me too.”

I quickly turned my head when I heard Ciel’s voice. I don’t know when he came, but he was leaning against
the door and smiling at me.

“Uh….”

I was surprised to see the outfit he wore. The suit of the same color as my dress seemed to shine even
brighter when he wore it. And the shirt he wore underneath was black and had diamonds on the collar.

And the chain connecting the shirt collar had a blue sapphire embedded in it.

Anyone who saw it wouldn’t have been able to tell that it matched mine.

“Oh my, they look like a pair of butterflies.”

Ciel slyly responded to his mother’s words.

“I feel reassured that my mother-in-law said that. I wondered what would happen if it only appeared to me
that way.”

“No, Your Majesty the Archduke….”

After Ciel proposed, he started using honorifics toward my parents. Since this is not Korea, it would be okay
to treat people inferiorly according to their rank, but he always treated them with respect.

I really liked seeing him like that.

“What? When did you get it right?”

He asked, placing his hand on his outstretched arm. Then Ciel’s eyes rounded.
 “Hmm…. From the beginning?”

“Then you told Isabella in advance?”

“Yeah, right?”

I couldn’t help but laugh at his calm answer. This was because it was clear that he would have waited
without telling him in advance.

“Madam, I have come to pick you up.”

Dad also came dressed nicely. Dad held out his arms to Mom and smiled while looking at me and Ciel.

“Our daughter is beautiful, but to her father, her mother is the prettiest. I’m sorry about that, my daughter.”

“Oh my, hey. My daughter is the prettiest. What are you talking about?”

“You two, please stop and go now.”

David came and said.

“Onii-sama, it’s so cool.”

He wore a cream-colored suit and looked exactly like a groom. So I muttered without realizing it.

“It looks like a wedding outfit. Where is your brother’s partner?”

My mother’s expression, which had been smiling at my words, changed to a solemn one. David noticed it
right away and pretended not to notice and took the first step.

“Well, since I’m alone, I’ll leave first with the Little Duke.”

“Brother, you are no longer the Little Duke. You should call me duke.”

“Oh right. Then, I will leave first with Duke Hyun. You two couples, please take the next carriage.”

“David!”
 “Yes, mother. My son will disappear first.”

“If you don’t find a partner at the banquet today, get ready to show off next week! Do you understand?”

“Yeah, I’ll try!”

I burst out laughing as I watched David quickly disappear while saying that. Now I can let go of some of my
responsibility to my family…. I hope that someone good for you will appear tonight.

***

“Oh my, I guess he’s an esper too.”

Inside the banquet hall, the nobles looked at each new person with exclamation as they entered.

Previously, there were only two espers, and nobles who had never had to face monsters in person showed a
renewed interest in espers after experiencing the monster wave.

“Even if His Majesty doesn’t issue a new decree this time, I would like to tie it up with my daughter. Oh my,
that reliability….”

“Iknow, right. It’s so unfortunate, but what can I do, because Esper really needs a guide. I think it’s better
than having to leave your wife and meet a guide separately….”

“Yes, but…. I can’t hide my regrets.”

“Me too.”

Luke clumped up next to Morgan with a very nervous gesture.

“Luke, I think it’s a little close….”

“But brother. People keep staring.”

 “That can’t be helped.”

After being introduced as fellow physics espers, the two became very close. Morgan felt just as much
pressure as Luke, but he felt less pressure thanks to Nicole by his side. It felt like Nicole was right there
protecting me.

“Morgan, there’s a champagne fountain over there. Oh my god. I’ve seen chocolate fountains, but this is my
first time seeing a champagne fountain.”

“Um, should I go and get a drink?”

“Would you please?”

“If the lady wants, of course she should go.”

“Lol.”

Nicole had fallen in love with Morgan as if she had been destined to help him that day, but every time she
saw him like this, she felt like she would fall in love with him again. Although they couldn’t shake off their
awkwardness, they were enjoying the banquet.

Luke asked as he looked around, clinging to Morgan as he went to get the champagne.

“But when will the captain and unit commander arrive?”

“I know. Perhaps you will arrive soon? Since he is like the main character of the day, I think he will come
slowly….”

As Morgan packed the champagne and returned to where Nicole was, the gatekeeper’s loud voice rang out.

“His Royal Highness Archduke Ciel Shay Leopard, his daughter Irene de Cloche, Marquis de Cloche, Duke
Leopard and his fiancé, and finally, the Marquis of Cloche and his wife and their eldest son are entering!”

After becoming a grand duke, Ciel was given a middle name that means brave. It was a treatment no
different from the meaning of being a member of the semi-imperial family.

People all turned their heads towards the door to see them, who were the main characters of this banquet.
The noble ladies, who usually covered their faces with fans and glanced at them, could not even think of
hiding their faces and watched openly.
 When they finally saw them enter, everyone let out exclamations of admiration. Ciel and Irene, dressed in
dark blue outfits like the night sky, entered first. Every time the two moved, the diamonds reflected the light
and sparkled like stars embroidering the black night.

And after that, Aiden, Rose, and David came in, and finally the Marquis Cloche and his wife came in. They all
received attention.

“Commander!”

Luke couldn’t hide his joy and ran over to David to say hello.

“Seeing you dressed like this is something new, Luke.”

Irene stuck her head out behind David, who greeted her warmly.

“Hello.”

Then Luke bowed stiffly with a very nervous expression.

“Hello, hello!”

When a loud voice was heard in the banquet hall where a calm melody was flowing, people paid even more
attention. When Irene, who was inwardly embarrassed by the loud voice, laughed awkwardly, David also
couldn’t hold back his laughter.

“Lin, he seems to still be scared of you. He’s more polite than me, the unit commander.”

“…I don’t think the threat was that serious.”

“No! It’s just that I…. I just gave you my greetings out of an obedient heart.”

At that time, Ciel intervened in a low voice.

“You seem to be a friend with good sense.”

“What?”

“That’s right, Rin.”

 He whispered in Irene’s ear in a voice full of laughter.

“When you threatened, it means you really meant to kill me. I guess he caught that well, that guy.”

“….”

Of course, I had that feeling at the time. Isn’t it natural that you touched my family?

“By the way, it’s too close.”

Ciel gently pushed Luke’s chest as he spoke. With the power of wind.

“Uh?”

Luke, who had been pushed out without realizing it, looked at Ciel with curious eyes, but he had already
turned his back and was covering Irene. Ciel, who said he would no longer tolerate it, did not hide his
jealousy.

As this celebration was for espers and guides, it was designed to be enjoyed comfortably. So that you don’t
feel uncomfortable even if you don’t know the etiquette. So, music was heard throughout the banquet.

I could come out to the dance hall in the banquet hall and dance at any time, but no one was dancing. Ciel,
seeing that place, remembered how he had wanted to be with Irene for a long time and held out his hand.

And he asked her in a sweet voice, no different from when he proposed marriage.

“Lynn, will you give me a chance to have my first dance with you?”

She also wanted to dance with him, so she raised her hand over his outstretched hand.

“Yes, willingly.”

After briefly kissing the clean back of her hand where the scar had disappeared, Ciel led Irene. As they
moved, everyone fell silent. This was because they were a pair that matched so well that even those who saw
them were in ecstasy.
#Episode 117

Spring Days Will Come

Even while dancing with Irene, Ciel could not take his eyes off her. Because it’s pretty? Because it’s elegant?
Because it’s beautiful?

No, I already knew that.

There was only one reason why he couldn’t take his eyes off. It was said that she smiled in front of him the
same comfortable smile that she showed to her family. The moment he had longed for was now unfolding
vividly before his eyes.

“Hmm, hmm. Stop staring. It will break through.”

I also really liked and found it cute that when the two of them are alone, they change into the same tone of
voice as they did in the past.

“It’s because I feel sad even though I see it every day. Because we can’t be together all day.”

“…Hmm, I guess I’ll just put it in my pocket and carry it around.”

He whispered something embarrassing and Irene joked. Ciel’s eyes widened at those words.

“Are there any magic tools like that left? Making people small….”

However, Irene, who was shocked to see him sincerely listening to his words, deliberately stepped on his
shoes while making a roundabout turn. However, he pretended not to notice and raised the corners of his
mouth, grabbing Irene’s waist and lifting her up and lowering her.

No matter how the dance is performed, it is up to the dancer’s heart, but he seemed to have a knack for
dancing freely at an imperial banquet. I looked down at him with wide-open eyes. When I saw him smiling
with his arms outstretched, my desire to criticize him quickly disappeared.

Irene, who burst out laughing together, folded the corners of her eyes and laughed, and Ciel lifted her up
and lowered her again. As she came down, the hem of her skirt fluttered in the air. Diamonds sparkled like
starlight on the dark blue satin.

People couldn’t take their eyes off the two people. Just looking at it seemed to convey a sense of happiness.
 “…I feel strange because Rin has a partner.”

Luke responded to David’s words as he watched his younger brother while drinking champagne.

“Spring will come to you too, Commander.”

“…Did you know you would say something like that? It feels a little strange.”

“Haha, is that so?”

Luke continued, scratching the back of his head in embarrassment.

“There is a saying like that in our hometown. My family’s luck is my luck, and my family’s happiness is my
happiness.”

“That’s natural.”

“There is an ulterior motive: if happiness comes to my family, it also comes to me. It also has this meaning.
Therefore, since you have found a partner, the commander will also find a partner.”

“Haha, thank you.”

Luke scratched his head shamefully and then took a gulp of champagne. David had also finished drinking
the champagne, so his glass was empty.

“Commander, please give it to me. I will bring you a new one.”

“Yes, please.”

“Yes!”

As if he had just heard a mission order, Luke answered loudly and walked toward the champagne fountain.
David was a little worried and was following Luke’s back with his eyes. Because his physique was much larger
than that of ordinary people, he was worried that he might push the nobles around him for no reason.

As if to prove his concern, a woman who turned around without realizing Luca’s large body collided with
him. Even though it was only slightly touched, Luke, a physical esper, unknowingly applied force to his body,
causing the woman to be violently thrown away.
 “Kyaaa!”

“Lady Tania!”

David ran at great speed and caught the woman before she fell to the ground. Although he was wearing a
cream-colored top and it was dirty, David breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that the woman was safe.

David asked, standing up while holding her.

“Are you okay?”

“Yes….”

“S-sorry!”

Luke was also shocked and didn’t know what to do.

“Please forgive my subordinate’s mistake.”

“No….”

“I will compensate you for the dress and your surprise. So please….”

“No!”

“Well, if there’s anything you want, let me know first….”

“Yes! I want you!”

“…Yes?”

“My name is Violet de Tania. Please remember.”

“Ah…. Yes.”

David, who had been worried, spoke with a relieved smile after hearing the courageous self-introduction.
 “Then, I’ll drop you off.”

Then Violet said while touching my forehead.

“Ah! I still feel dizzy….”

She hugged him even closer, resting her face against his firm chest. David, feeling troubled by that, asked.

“Did you enter the palace with a maid? Or even family….”

Violet answered quickly, worried that he would find his family.

“I think I can go to the break room and rest….”

“Then, I will take you there myself.”

“Ah, thank you…. Oh? There was also a mark left on the Marquis de Minor’s clothes. What should I do?”

“It’s okay. Please don’t worry about it.”

“But you can’t. I feel uneasy.”

The two people left the banquet hall while talking. The other ladies who were watching the two people
couldn’t hold back their anger and they all spread out their fans.

“Smart girl.”

“Anyway, Violet….”

The ladies who knew her whispered. Then a young lady cautiously opened her mouth.

“But Violet already had it in mind?”

As Violet’s old friend, she had watched Violet’s illness ever since she first saw the Marquis d’Or at the
banquet hall.
 “You found out about him after he became the Marquis, but Violet already liked him even before that. So,
can you please stop talking nonsense?”

***

After completing the celebration and title promotion, Irene and her family first tried to return to
Clocheryeong. In addition to titles, the emperor granted us new territory and a mansion, but my parents
seemed worried.

“Lin, did you get everything?”

“Yes, Mom.”

“You can stay a little longer and then go….”

Ciel seemed to be disappointed and followed her around all morning. Even though we will be spending
every day together for a while anyway.

“I have to go and see. And I will receive a formal marriage proposal.”

“Of course.”

Unlike the marriage proposal gift I randomly sent last time, this time I will prepare to receive a real
marriage proposal gift. Unlike parental approval, the procedure is another story.

“Rin, I won’t make you wait long.”

“Aren’t you busy because you have to move the mansion too?”

“The priority is to merge with you first. After that, let’s make our newlywed home our new mansion.”

“Hmm, I guess so?”

“It’s natural.”
 Ciel and Irene were briefly greeting each other in the lobby. And next to them, Aiden was greeting Rose in
an earnest voice.

“Rose, do you really have to go back?”

“But master….”

Rose was happy to see Aiden again, but she couldn’t relax because of the pressure. The Aiden I met at
Cloche Rye was comfortable, but the Aiden I saw here felt like he lived in a completely different world than
me.

That didn’t change my mind about him, but it didn’t make the discomfort go away either.

“I will take you there myself. Wait a little longer.”

“Still, I think it would be better to go with the lord.”

“…Okay. Okay.”

Aiden was so disappointed, but he couldn’t hold on any longer. Still, I couldn’t hide my regret, so I continued
to sigh.

“Then, shall we leave?”

Arthur, who was waiting, spoke and Irene, Rose, David, and Helen agreed. Just as I was about to board the
carriage that had already been loaded with luggage, a carriage passing over the iron gate of the Duke’s house
caught my eye.

Even at a glance, it was impossible to tell that the pure white carriage was for temple use only.

The carriage and one paladin hurriedly approached the entrance of the mansion and asked for
understanding from Ciel and Irene.

“Please forgive my sudden visit. I came here because I had an urgent delivery from the High Minister.”

Ciel, who thought the story about the saint was already over, twitched his eyebrows in anxiety. He hid Irene
behind him and spoke in a low voice.

“What brings you here?”

 “The High Priest has asked for a moment before he leaves. He also said he wouldn’t hold on for long.”

“…Why did you show up at a time when I was about to leave without stopping by? I guess there was enough
time.”

“I’m sorry, but I’m just relaying the High Priest’s words.”

Irene looked intently at the visiting paladin and said, ‘Ah.’

“By any chance Sir Marco?”

When she recognized him, Marco couldn’t hide his joy and responded.

“Yes, you remember me.”

“Sure. Have you met your partner?”

Irene already knew that, as she expected, a guide had appeared for each Esper. I heard everything from
Lacey and the other Espers I met.

“…I am not yet.”

“Ah, I see. But it will definitely show up.”

Mark smiled brightly at Irene’s words.

“I feel relieved to hear the saint say that.”

“Don’t call me a saint.”

Ciel, who was watching quietly, spoke without hiding his displeasure. If Irene blocks the path she has
chosen, he will personally come forward and start a war with the temple.

“Ah…. I apologize. I was confused because I still remembered that day.”

“I understand that Rin decided it herself and it is all over.”

 Irene thought about it and spoke to Ciel first.

“Shall we stop by on the way?”

“…Then let’s go together.”

“Okay. Mom and dad. Can we stop by the temple on the way?”

“Well, I’m on my way anyway.”

“Thank you!”

Marco was worried that he would not be able to keep the High Priest’s orders, but answered in a relieved
voice.

“Then, we will meet you directly.”

The coachman driving the temple chariot with Marco’s horse personally opened the door. But Ciel did not
let his guard down.

“We will go in our family’s carriage.”

“Yes, I understand.”

Ciel and Irene took another carriage and headed to the temple first. The family followed slowly behind
them. A high priest was waiting for the two people who arrived at the temple.

“Thank you for accepting my sudden invitation.”

“But I don’t have much time, High Priest.”

The High Priest smiled as he recalled the words of God he had just heard.

“I won’t take up much of your time. It’s just because I have something to give to the saint according to God’s
word.”
#Episode 118

Please Invite Me to Officiate

Ciel felt uneasy at the high priest’s belated attitude. Now that everything was over and all that was left was
the way to start anew, I was worried that it would be blocked.

“I’m on my way back to the territory, so please finish it quickly.”

The high priest responded to his firm words with a gentle smile.

“Yes, I will. Your Majesty the Archduke.”

After speaking to Ciel, the High Priest spoke to Irene.

“Holy woman, do you remember the room you didn’t enter at the time?”

Irene remembered the room where she had stopped in front of the door. I also remembered the second
time the High Priest spoke about that room.

“You said I could go to that room even then.”

“Yes, I did. Because God led the saint there.”

“But are you saying that I can go to that room again this time? Is the meaning the same as what you said
back then?”

Before, I had clearly asked her to become a saint. Therefore, I flatly refused.

The high priest, who understood Irene’s meaning, added carefully.

“With my honest heart, I desperately want it, but the saint does not want it and so does God’s will.”

“Are you saying that God doesn’t want me to become a saint?”

“…Yes, I am very sad, but God spoke to me a little while ago.”

 “….”

Irene could not hide her surprised expression at the high priest’s words. You can really hear the word of
God.

“I’m sure you’re busy, but I’ll talk to you as I go.”

The High Priest defeated the priests and Holy Knights around him and headed to the room with only Irene
and Ciel. He talked about various things as he went.

“Actually, I reflected on it while watching the activities of the saint and His Highness the Archduke. I felt so
guilty that I could not take the lead as a representative of the temple.”

“I don’t think so.”

In response to Irene’s insistence, the High Priest spoke firmly.

“No. It is right for all priests to reflect, starting with me. In the meantime, relying on God’s protection, we
stayed only in the capital. We considered it our mission to protect God’s protection.”

Ciel also walked quietly listening to the High Priest’s words.

“From now on, I plan to send a mission to meet believers in person. Of course, I also plan to go on a
pilgrimage.”

“Oh…. Do you think that’s a good idea?”

“Is that so?”

At Irene’s agreement, the High Priest smiled brightly like a child and continued speaking.

“This is all thanks to the dedication of the saint and His Highness the Grand Duke.”

“Hmm….”

Irene would have been humbled if she had been alone, but she didn’t. Because Ciel was truly devoted. If she
hadn’t been right at the right time, he might have become a hero who actually sacrificed himself to save the
empire.
 “Okay, we’ve arrived.”

Irene stood in front of the room she had been in last time and stared for a moment. At that time, I was
thinking about Ciel in front of me, so my eyes turned to him standing next to me.

“Why?”

He had been looking at Irene the whole time and was glad to see her green eyes turning to me. As I smiled
and folded the corners of my eyes, Irene looked away again. It was a shame, but I burst into laughter when I
noticed her slightly reddened ears.

“Then, I will open the door.”

When the door opened, the fragrant scent of roses flowed through the crack. Irene wrinkled her nose and
smelled the scent. The room with the door fully open was different from an ordinary prayer room.

It was full of light and gave off a strange atmosphere. I thought it must be underground because I came
down the stairs, but it was strange because it was bright. While Irene was hesitating, the high priest quickly
entered the room.

“Let’s go in, Irene.”

Ciel wanted to quickly finish his work and get out of here. I knew that I would have to send Irene if I went
out, but I thought it would be better to send her to Clocherye than to the temple where I didn’t know what
would happen.

Irene held his hand and slowly entered the room. As I entered, feeling the strange air and atmosphere, and a
mysterious feeling, I found a place where light was streaming out.

The light was not sunlight, but was coming from a sword. This was the reason why the basement, which had
no windows, was bright.

“What is this?”

Irene asked, unable to take her eyes off the sword. Then the high priest stood in front of the sword and
spoke.

“It’s a holy sword. It has never been made public.”

“The holy sword?”

 “A holy sword?”

The words came out of Irene and Ciel’s mouths at the same time. The two could not take their eyes off the
holy sword that was emitting pure white light. The sword, which exuded sacred energy, had a monotonous
appearance, but was studded with large emeralds.

The high priest relayed the words of God that he had heard during prayer a little while ago.

“God said this. I will bestow this sword to those who become the first espers and guides of the empire. And
so that you can prove for a long time that you are my child, I will allow you to use my name.”

“….”

Irene and Ciel made indescribable expressions upon hearing the high priest’s words. Although he followed
God’s will, in reality it was no different from rejecting it. They refused to become children of God and chose to
live the life of an ordinary person.

But are you going to give me a name?

And they give you a holy sword?

This was a bigger deal than the emperor giving him a title. Since God’s name could not be used by
individuals, they named their children after the roses and stars that God loved. However, it was no different
from saying that he was giving preferential treatment. And that too from the god Asteras himself.

“You and Your Majesty the Grand Duke are well worth it. Don’t be too surprised, just pick up the holy
sword.”

At the high priest’s words, Irene looked at Ciel. He saw her too. The two people did not speak, but moved at
the same time. They simultaneously grabbed the holy sword placed on top.

When the two people raised the holy sword, the room instantly became dark. The only thing that could be
seen was the faintly shining light of the lamp.

“…Cool.”

As Irene muttered, Ciel nodded in agreement. The high priest approached the two people and spoke.

“My role ends here.”

 “…Thank you.”

“Thank you, High Priest.”

Irene and Ciel spoke, unable to hide their bewildered expressions. The High Priest took the two people
outside. While leaving, the high priest spoke shyly to the two people.

“If you two get married, please invite me as the officiant.”

It was surprising to receive the name of God and the holy sword, but the officiating ceremony by the high
priest was even more surprising. A high priest officiating at a noble’s wedding. I couldn’t help but feel
burdened just thinking about it.

***

I returned home after a long time and had a relaxing time. I spent my time leisurely like before. Of course,
my family, except me, was still busy.

In particular, Dad and Mom thought about their new territory for several days. Would it be better to take all
of the territory residents living in Cloche Territory and abandon it, or would it be better to rule over the
newly received territory together…?

In any case, protecting the outskirts had to remain the same.

“Daughter, let’s have lunch.”

I was rolling around in my room when my mom came up to me.

“Yes.”

When I went down to the restaurant, my father and brother were just coming in.

“I guess we’ll all be harvesting in a little while.”

 “Yes, that’s right. The weather has become quite cool, so it seems like winter will come soon.”

“Dad, brother. Are you here?”

“Did you wait for my daughter, dad?”

“It looks like we met on the way to a restaurant, right? By chance.”

“Sweet, you still have strange eyes. Can’t you just look at me and see that my daughter has been waiting for
this father?”

“Father, aren’t you still interpreting things too well?”

“Uh huh, this guy….”

“You two, hurry up and wash your hands.”

Mom said to Dad and Brother who were bickering.

“Yes! I understand, ma’am.”

“Yes, mother.”

The two washed their hands in the water the servant brought them and sat down at the table together.
Since we had ample finances, steak was served for lunch. I drank cold water while watching the steaming
steak with a proud smile on my face.

“Our Rin is so amazing. The weather is cool now, but are you still drinking cold water?”

I just shrugged my shoulders at David’s words. I cut the steak into small pieces and quickly put it in my
mouth and muttered. What does Hans make of the sauce? It was so delicious that I ate it in silence, but my
parents started talking.

“After all, it would be better to move the territory, right? It’s not far from here, but it’s not barren.”

Dad asked in a weak voice, as if he was worried the whole time. Mom thought about it for a moment and
then answered.
 “It would probably be better that way. It’s not like there are a lot of residents and we’re moving to a place
with a good environment, so everyone will be happy.”

“I guess so….”

It seemed like I had some regrets because I lived here for a long time. In fact, the place where our ancestors
have lived seems strange.

At that time, David, who had quickly eaten his steak, wiped his mouth with a napkin and said vaguely.

“We are renovating this place and making it into a villa. We are also building large lodgings nearby for the
guards to use.”

“Wouldn’t it be a bit difficult to call it a villa? Things like distance and location.”

After hearing his mother’s words, David hesitated for a moment and then spoke.

“Then, when I get married, my mother and father will stay. Oh, of course, after repairing the mansion.”

Mom’s eyes widened at his words. Of course, the expressions on my father’s face and mine were no
different.

“Oh my, Day….”

“Hmm, I guess I’ll have to send a proposal gift soon. That’s how you know.”

David finished speaking and tried to quickly leave the restaurant. He said this to me before leaving.

“Rin, I’m sorry. Brother, shall we go first?”

#Episode 119

I Missed You, Honey

David tried to act calm, but his face was bright red and he left the restaurant, leaving us shocked.

“…Honey, is that what I just heard? This isn’t an auditory hallucination, is it?”

“…I think so?”

Mom and Dad were startled and stood up in a panic.

“David!”

Dad quickly went out and Mom followed him. Then he suddenly stopped and looked at me.

“Lynn, can we have David’s wedding first? When did His Majesty the Grand Duke say it was good for you?”

Of course, I was surprised, but I thought it was impossible to leave behind Hans’ steak. So I answered while
holding a fork and knife in both hands.

“I don’t mind if you do it first.”

My mother looked deeply troubled at my answer. It was more serious than when I was worried about
Young Ji-min’s emigration.

“…It wouldn’t be a bad idea to do it one day apart. If possible, you can make it bigger and have guests stay at
the mansion. For that to happen, it would be better to move.”

Mom muttered to herself and left the restaurant. I looked at my family blankly and couldn’t help but burst
out laughing. And while I was eating steak again, Hans came out to the restaurant for some reason.

He looked at the steak his parents left behind with faint eyes and said.

“Miss, would you like me to grill other parts as well?”

Seeing Hans looking upset, I said as if I had been waiting.

 “This time, I’ll ask for tenderloin instead of sirloin. If possible, the part with the shrimp meat attached would
be better.”

“As expected, our young lady knows how to eat.”

Hans looked satisfied with my order and went back into the kitchen. I put the remaining piece of meat in my
mouth and muttered it, thinking. How will Ciel take this?

***

Ciel prepared a wedding proposal gift more extravagantly and more carefully than when he had sent it
before. He loaded as many as 10 carriages full of gifts and got on the carriage with a satisfied expression.

And Aiden followed behind him. A carriage carrying the gifts Aiden had prepared for Rose followed them.

“I will do it first after my brother gets married. But I want to get engaged first.”

“Yes, Aiden. Do whatever you want. You are the duke now.”

“But my brother is still my guardian.”

For Aiden, who will not become an adult until the next year, Ciel was willing to take responsibility for both
the Grand Duchy and the Duchy. Of course, it was more of a check to see if a strict guy would come forward as
a guardian.

“Is Count Essur still sending you letters?”

Count Eshur, who came to spy on Irene by pretending to give her gold coins, changed his target to Aiden
after being treated harshly by her. It was easy to see with just old memories. Without even knowing what
abilities Aiden has.

“I really hate my uncle. Last time, I came to visit my brother secretly with my aunt. How different is your
attitude from what you see in front of you? It was a time to remember again why I hated people.”

“Ha, it’s still the same.”

 “So, bro, I’ve been thinking about it.”

“Okay.”

“I’d like to try using my abilities.”

“…Huh?”

Aiden explained in detail to Ciel.

“Lady Cloche said something like this before. If my skills improve, I can put other things into the other
person’s mind besides reading.”

“…Isn’t that so?”

Ciel nodded, remembering the past mental world espers.

“In particular, they said that if you have a guide with you, your abilities will most likely improve. I met Rose
a long time ago, and I think she may have been influenced by Lady Cloche. I’ve never done it before, but it
somehow seems possible.”

“…So what kind of thoughts are you trying to instill in Count Eshur?”

Ciel also suffered a lot of bad things from Count Eshur. However, because my aunt was caught in the middle,
there were many times when I kept my mouth shut. Even though my aunt doesn’t mean much now.

So my brother’s plan was very interesting.

“I will plant our family’s emblem in your mind.”

“Our family emblem?”

“Huh. After planting the blue flame that my older brother displayed on my uncle’s head, I will make him
think of Leopard as soon as he thinks of it. I see myself burning brightly in a blue flame.”

“….”
 Ciel was speechless for a moment at the unusual appearance of his younger brother, who had always
seemed young and weak. Aiden asked hesitantly at the sight of his brother like that.

“Why? Is it too harsh? Then, should I make you ride only the lower body?”

“Kuh, hahaha!”

And Ciel couldn’t hold back his laughter at his younger brother’s next words. I thought I didn’t know
anything, but it seemed like I knew something, and yet I loved my younger brother who spoke so innocently.

He ruffled Aiden’s hair.

“Ah! I said I did it because I wanted to meet Rose.”

“Aiden.”

Aiden, who was touching his head, met Ciel’s gaze when he called. Round blue eyes were watching with
affection.

“Even if your brother gets married, the fact that he is your brother doesn’t change. Whenever you need help,
I’ll come running. Remember.”

“…Me too. I will too, bro. I won’t just stay behind my brother’s back anymore.”

“Okay. Because you are the head of the Leopard family.”

The carriage with the two friendly people rode through a portal and arrived near Clocheryeong. People
couldn’t take their eyes off the sight of more than 10 carriages coming out of the portal one after another.

It was a sight not easily seen, so everyone was watching. A carriage passed quickly between them. The
carriage rode to Clocherye without delay.

Aiden, who arrived first in Clocheryeong’s downtown area, quickly got off the carriage.

“Brother, I’m getting off here. You can take the carriage behind you.”

“Okay. Still, always have an escort driver with you. It’s best to be careful for now.”
 “Okay.”

Aiden got off the carriage and Ciel ran toward his destination. Ciel smiled as he finally saw the Cloche family
mansion, which he had not seen in a long time.

Since I had been away for a few days, I wanted to meet Irene as soon as possible. When the carriage stopped
in front of the mansion, he got out of the carriage with excitement.

Ciel found Irene just coming down the stairs.

“Ciel!”

After a month, he ran over and held Irene in his arms.

“I missed you, Rin.”

“Me too.”

Irene said, putting her hands behind his back.

“Why did you come without contacting me?”

“I just wanted to give you a surprise.”

“Hehe, that’s right. You were really surprised. Suddenly, a carriage pulled in.”

Irene, who was sitting in the bay window reading a book, came down in surprise when she spotted the
Leopard family carriage. The surprise was doubled because I had expected him to give me a hint in advance.

“But what about my father-in-law and mother-in-law? Did you go out?”

In response to his question, Irene recalled what happened at lunch. She pulled away from him with a
mischievous look on her face.

“Ciel, I want to ask you something.”

I had a feeling that what she would say from now on would not be pleasant. Irene continued speaking to
Ciel, who hesitated.
 “Hey. If we ask to postpone our wedding date….”

“…Why? Why did you change your mind?”

He was very embarrassed by the sudden words. At the same time, a million different thoughts came into my
head.

“Oh, that’s it….”

Irene was equally surprised to see his facial expression change. So I quickly tried to tell him in detail, but I
couldn’t reach Ciel’s ears and it bounced off.

“I-I was wrong…. I’ll tell you in advance next time.”

Ciel knelt in front of her, praying for some foolish mistake.

“…But keep your promise, please. It’s okay if it’s late, so please marry me. Please….”

When she saw Ciel with a white-faced expression, she was so shocked that she was speechless, but quickly
grabbed his hand and helped him up.

“You idiot! That’s not it! Onii-sama wants to get married first!”

Ciel, whose mind had turned completely white, was able to understand her words a beat later.

“…Brother? Marriage?”

“Yes, my brother wants to send me a marriage proposal gift. That’s why Mom and Dad aren’t here.”

“….”

After hearing the full explanation of the situation, Ciel covered his burning face with his hand. But Irene had
already twitched the corner of her mouth when she saw him like that.

“Ciel.”

“…Why?”
 “Look at me.”

“…Are you watching?”

“Phew!”

Irene, unable to hold back her laughter, laughed loudly. She was so busy giggling that she didn’t notice that
Ciel had lowered his hand to cover his face.

He asked her softly as she smiled.

“So, you two aren’t at the mansion?”

“Ah, haha…. Huh.”

Irene found it so funny that she even shed tears. I tried to wipe away my tears with my hands, but Ciel was
faster. After making sure that no one was in the hallway, he quickly licked the area around her eyes with his
tongue. He licked up the salty tears and hugged Irene.

“But since your future son-in-law is here, you’ll give us the guest room, right?”

“…Uh?”

He whispered to Irene with a dirty voice and eyes. Hot breath reached my ear.

“Honey, please guide me.”

With mischievous eyes, Ciel carried Irene up the stairs. As she clung to him, she felt that things were going
strangely, but to be honest, she wasn’t without thoughts.

As soon as he opened the door and came in, his mischievous feelings evaporated when she saw her kissing
her lips. Instead, he expressed his feelings honestly.

“I missed you, honey.”

“…Yes, I missed you too. Honey.”

The two people parted their lips for a moment, then made eye contact and smiled.
#Episode 120

Second Marriage

In the end, my family moved in with all of Youngjimin. The harvest was over, but we had to move at a tight
time as we had to prepare for winter and my brother and I had our wedding.

To get to the new territory not far from Cloche Territory, we only had to cross a mountain, and even that
was completed quickly thanks to Ciel laying a portal.

Before moving to the new territory, my father quickly hired workers and repaired all the village buildings.
Mom gave small gifts to the existing residents of the territory so that they could live well together.

Did it seem like a parent who was worried that his child had gone out on his own and instead went to greet
the neighbors and gave them a gift? It was a moment where I could understand why Young Ji-min respects his
father and mother.

Of course, I am the one who respects my parents more than anyone else.

“The mansion is so big, brother.”

“I know.”

I muttered as I looked at the mansion that would be our new home. David and I were able to receive
guidance from the employees who previously looked after the mansion.

“Welcome the new masters.”

“Well, you are in charge of managing this place.”

“Yes, I personally served the Count when he was alive.”

“I see.”

The mansion we were given was once owned by an earl’s family, but as there were no descendants, it was
returned to the country after the last owner’s death. It was a place where you could feel the traces of time, but
still had an old-fashioned charm and a dignified atmosphere.
 “Brother, look at this brick color. Amazing. It looks orange.”

“Well, I see. It’s exactly the color of your hair, Rin.”

“Huh? My hair isn’t this color?”

“The part where the sunlight hits is similar.”

“…Is it?”

I took a step forward while tilting my head. Then David walked along and suddenly apologized.

“Rin, I’m sorry.”

“What?”

“Your schedule was messed up because I suddenly announced my marriage.”

David at that time was not just empty words. Of course, I already knew that he wasn’t the type of person to
say things like that, but I found it fascinating. So I asked. Because I was curious about who would be my new
step-sister.

“What did you like about him? From what I heard from your mom, the decision was made just one day after
we met?”

David answered my question slowly with his ears turning red. Just like someone who thinks of that person
in their head and speaks.

“Hmm…. I ended up helping out at the banquet hall because of Luke. So I took him to the break room, and it
was kind of fun.”

“What?”

“It wasn’t hard to hold the young lady, but the clothes I was wearing at the time were too tight and it was so
hot that I started sweating. Violet misunderstood and thought it was her fault and felt sorry? So he wiped the
sweat from my forehead with a handkerchief, but he didn’t say he would get out of my arms. The way he
keeps wiping my sweat while watching me, what can I say….”
 I listened to David. It felt unfamiliar. Is it because this is my first time having this conversation with my
brother? Or is it because he gives such a friendly look to people other than my family?

“Do I want to keep holding you in my arms?”

David finished speaking and smiled at me. My heart sank because those eyes seemed to be asking, ‘Is it okay
if I don’t have you anymore?’ But I pretended not to be and turned my head and asked.

“Is that really all it is? Didn’t you fall in love with my step-sister because she’s an incredibly beautiful
woman?”

“Haha, hmm…. I can’t deny it.”

My brother blushed again and turned his head. It was so funny that I burst into laughter.

When we moved to Huwon, there was a mountain behind us, just like our original house. The mountain was
beautiful, colored red with autumn leaves, and the vast garden below was full of various rose varieties.

We entered the mansion, expecting to see roses in full bloom in the summer. I was very satisfied with my
new home.

***

Time passed quickly and it was David’s wedding day. I was completely distracted because not only the
people I had invited but also people I had never even thought of came and blessed me.

The old mansion was spacious and large, so it could accommodate many guests. As I watched Violet and
David looking happy, I also looked forward to tomorrow.

My brother and sister decided to get married one day apart. Since winter is coming soon, it was a decision I
had no choice but to move on to next year if possible.

Ciel’s opinion also played a role in that. The one-day difference would have been difficult if the wedding had
not been held in one place, so he took the initiative and suggested to his parents that they should have the
wedding here.
 My parents felt very sorry because the Grand Duchy could have done it more extravagantly, but Ciel and I
didn’t care. Because it’s my second wedding.

The wedding wasn’t a very important event for us since we already had feelings for each other.

The reception lasted until late at night, but I returned to my room halfway through. I had to go to bed early
for tomorrow.

“Miss, would you like me to light you an aromatic candle?”

“Yeah, I guess so?”

“Yes, I need a good night’s sleep so my makeup will look good tomorrow.”

“Then, let me ask you a favor.”

“Yes.”

A fragrant scent spread through the bedroom. I looked at the candle burning softly in the dark and closed
my eyes as sleep poured over me. And I had a dream.

It’s been a while since Korea appeared in my dream. It was a place I knew, but something seemed different.
In the past, Korea had an overall dark atmosphere. The atmosphere was not so impoverished that everyday
life was impossible, but it was a world where people were dying every day, so it couldn’t be vaguely bright.

But I didn’t feel that atmosphere at all. However, it didn’t seem like there were any monsters. I spotted a
familiar face on the big screen above the building. Esper Kang Tae-jun came out and said something, and the
MC and panelists who came out were very happy.

And the subtitles read, ‘God’s protection, finally completed.’ The words “God’s protection” caught my
attention.

At that time, someone pushed past me. I looked at it without realizing it and almost fainted from shock. A
woman who looked exactly like me from the past was running somewhere.

So I followed. Somehow it felt like it had to be that way.

A woman with a face similar to Yoo Seo-hyun ran into a cafe, sweating profusely as she was late for an
appointment. I hurried along.
 “Mr. Taejun!”

The woman called someone, and that person smiled softly at the woman and said,

“Seohyun.”

When I checked the other person, I couldn’t keep my mouth shut in shock. The person I saw on the screen a
little while ago was there. The two acted as if they were lovers.

It was very unfamiliar and strange to see Esper Kang Tae-jun, who had met often in the past, and a woman
who looked like Yoo Seo-hyun together. I looked around to see if Ciel was nearby.

In the past, when esper Taejun Kang called me, my reaction was because Ciel appeared like a ghost, but
there was no one around. The two people sat facing each other, drank coffee, and chatted.

I watched them without thinking. The two people who soon went outside were wrapping their arms around
each other’s shoulders and waist. I felt strange about their actions, which could have been seen by anyone as
lovers.

Then suddenly the place changed and I entered a familiar space. There, I met another woman with the
appearance of Esper Kang Tae-jun and Yoo Seo-hyun. The two people got into the elevator with serious
expressions.

I couldn’t hear what they were saying exactly, but I could hear one thing clearly.

‘God’s protection’

I was curious. I quickly followed the two people into the elevator. The two people went down to the 20th
basement floor and entered a room with stern expressions. I saw familiar faces in what appeared to be a
laboratory.

But Ciel was nowhere to be seen. Could it be a parallel theory?

I was having random thoughts and took a deep breath after the opaque window on one side of the lab
became transparent.

Inside was Seoyoon Lee. She was missing both arms and was tied up with various ropes. And the more she
struggled, the more something was checked on the machine.
 The researchers confirmed it and smiled with satisfaction. Even at a glance, it was impossible to tell what
state it was in. However, Lee Seo-yoon did not seem pitiful.

Only then did I feel like I had a rough idea of where this place was. I stood in front of the window and
watched Seo-yoon Lee’s struggles, then turned my head and looked at Seo-hyun Yoo. And then our eyes met.

I don’t know how long she had been looking at me, but Yoo Seohyun, who had been quietly watching me as
if she already knew me, suddenly took off the combat gloves she was wearing. I noticed familiar burn marks
on the back of her exposed hand.

The burn marks that were no longer on me said it all.

I looked at Yoo Seohyun with trembling eyes. Her eyes were softly curved. She showed the back of her hand
towards me and tapped it with her fingertip.

And I was left speechless. I concentrated on reading her mouth.

‘I’m happy. You?’

“Me too.”

I answered immediately.

‘I’ll take good care of you, my family.’

It seemed like the real Irene had called me to say this. Wasn’t that probably the help of the god Asteras?

“Don’t worry, Irene.”

‘Yes, I trust you. Yoo Seo-hyun.’

Even after everything was over, I felt like I had stepped forward and solved something that was bothering
me. After that conversation, I came out of the dream.

I woke up from the dream, but was still dazed. I took a deep breath while evaluating whether the dream I
had was real or not. I felt relieved.

“Whoa….”
 “Miss, are you awake?”

“Yes, come in.”

“You need to get ready right away.”

“Okay.”

While we were getting ready, it was noisy outside. Finally, after completing all preparations, I entered the
bride’s waiting room. I had a strange feeling. Starting with last night’s dream, and now that the second
wedding is just around the corner.

“My daughter….”

Dad came to pick me up. My father, who had been unable to wipe his gloomy expression from the morning,
stretched out his arms to me with tears in his eyes.

“Dad, I will forever be your daughter.”

“Then! That’s what I mean….”

I headed to the ceremony hall, escorted by my reliable father. Before entering, there were Mom, David, and
Violet at the door.

“I love you, my daughter.”

“Lin, congratulations.”

“Congratulations, lady.”

“I love you too. And congratulations to you both.”

After looking at my family, who were so reassuring and like my roots, I looked at Ciel who came up next to
me. He was still wearing his tuxedo, looking handsome.

I smiled happily at him wearing the second tuxedo. He held out his arms to me. Then he whispered softly.
 “Lynn, thank you so much for being a couple with me again. In the past and now, you are the most beautiful
to me.”

He couldn’t take his eyes off me, smiling as if he was so happy that he died. If you think about it, he had that
kind of look in his eyes in the past as well. I gently tilted my head and whispered to him, who was looking at
me with the same gaze as if he was persistently courting me even though it seemed like he was going to eat
me.

“Your face is the most worth looking at, both in the past and now.”

He laughed, showing his teeth brightly at my joking remark. This was my favorite side of him. At that
moment, the high priest’s words were heard from afar.

“Okay then, bride and groom. Please enter.”

We looked straight ahead at the same time. And then he stretched his feet forward. So we got married a
second time and became a couple again.

<The End.>